(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us) Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The Catholic world"




ARSWELL CO. .Limited 
Bookbinders, 

, A TORONTO! 

PtJBLISHERS.etC. U ONT. 



THE 



Oithonc&Torld 
1 rt^*~\ BRARY 



MONTHLY MAGAZINE 

OF 




GENERAL LITERATURE AND SCIENCE 



VOL. CXII. MARCH, 1921 No. 672 



The entire contents of every issue of THE CATHOLIC WORLD are protected by 
copyright. Quotations and extracts, of reasonable length, from its pages are permitted 
when proper credit is given. But reprinting the articles, either entire or in substance, 
even where credit is given, is a violation of the law of copyright, and renders the 
party guilty of it liable to prosecution. 

PUBLISHED BY 

THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF ST. PAUL THE APOSTLE IN 

THE STATE OF NEW YORK. 

(The Paulist Fathers.) 

New York: 

THE OFFICE OF THE CATHOLIC WORLD, 
120-122 West 60th Street. 

Price, 40 Cents $4.00 Per Year 

DEALERS SUPPLIED BY THE AMERICAN NEWS COMPANY. 

N.B. The postage on "THE CATHOLIC WORLD" to Great Britain and Ireland, France, 
Belgium, and Italy is 5 cents per copy. 

Copyright in United States, Great Britain, 'and Ireland. 

Entered as second class matter July 8, 1879, at the post office at New York, New York, 

under the Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate 

of postage provided for in Section 1103, Act of October 3, 

1917, authorized October 9, 1918. 



CONTENTS. 



VOLUME CXIL OCTOBER, 1920, TO MARCH, 1921. 



American Music and Musicians. 
F. Joseph Kelly, Mas. D., . . 341 

An American Catholic's Apostolate. 
May Bateman, . . . . 211 

An Apostle of Unity. James Louis 
Small, 505 

Asceticism: An Unpopular Apology. 
John Keating Cartwright, D.D., 792 

"At the Beautiful Gate of the 
Temple." Michael Andrew Chap- 
man, 636 

Bicentenary of the Passlonist Order, 
The. Harold Purcell, C.P., . . 512 

Bishops and Our Press* The. 
Michael Williams 721 

Breaking and Renewing Diplomatic 
Relations Between France and the 
Holy See. Abbe Felix Klein, . 577 

California's Heroine. Michael Wil- 
liams, 488 

Career of St. Patrick, The. Seumas 
MacManus, . 755 

Catholic Influence on Early Hun- 
garian Literature. F. A. Palmieri, 
O.S.A., Ph.D., D.D 217 

Catholic Women in Italy. F. A. 
Palmieri, O.S.A., Ph.D., D.D., . 362 

Centenary of John Keats, The. 
Brother Leo, ..... 644 

Change of Inauguration Date, The. 
Herbert F. Wright, . . .815 

Chained Bibles Before and After the 
Reformation. John M. Lenhart, 
O.M.Cap., 15 

Czecho-Slovak Republic and Re- 
ligion. Herbert F. Wright, Ph.D., 346 

Di-uii Swift, The Enigma of. 
Katherine Bregy, Litt.D., . . 52 

Defender of Church and State, Leon 
Daudet. W. H. Scheifley, Ph.D., 157 

Evolution, The Theory of. J. M. 

Prendergast, S.J., . . . .205 

France and the Holy See. Jules A. 
Baisnee, S.S., D.D 1 

France and the Holy See, Breaking 
and Renewing Diplomatic Rela- 
tions Between. Abbe Felix Klein, 577 

French-Canadian Prose Writers, 
Some. Thomas O'Hagan, Ph.D., 
Litt.D., 465 

Great Catholic Author, A. P. D. 
Murphy, 86 

Guiney, Louise Imogen. Katherine 
Bregy, Litt.D., . . . .433 

Hilaire Belloc, Initiator. Brother 
Leo 182 

Holy See, France and the. Jules A. 
Baisnee, S.S., D.D., ... 1 

Hungarian Literature, Catholic In- 
fluence on Early. F. A. Palmieri, 
O.S.A., Ph.D., D.D 217 

Industrial Equity, A Plan of. 
Francis J. Yealy, S.J., . . .354 

Interdependence, Relativity or. 
John T. Blankart 588 

Inauguration Date, The Change in. 
Herbert F. Wright, . . .815 

In the Wake of Poland's Victory. 
Charles Phillips 447 



Irish Literature, National Tradition 

in. Martin J. Les, B.A., . . 60 
Italy, Catholic Women in. F. A. 

Palmieri, O.S,A., Ph.D., D.D. , . 362 
Keats, The Centenary of John. 

Brother Leo 644 

Latest Mr. Wells, The. Henry A. 

Lappin, Litt.D., . . . .453 
Leon Daudet, Defender of Church 

and State. W. H. Scheifleg, Ph.D. t 157 
Leslie Moore : Artist-Novelist. 

Edward F. Carrigan, S.J., . . 746 
Lest We Forget. P. W. Browne, 

D.D., 331 

Life's Work of J. H. Newman, The. 

Herbert Lucas, S.J., 171, 303, 413, 660 
Louise Imogen Guiney. Katherine 

Bregy, Litt.D 433 

Mr. Wells, The Latest. Henry A. 

Lappin, Litt.D., . . . .453 
National Tradition in Irish Litera- 
ture. Martin J. Les, B.A., . . 60 
Open Window, The. Samuel Fowle 

Telfair, Jr., . . . . .733 
Passionist Order, The Bicentenary 

of. Harold Purcell, C.P., . . 512 
Petrel, The Poetry of the. Harriette 

Wilbur, 674 

Picpus, A Pilgrimage to. James 

Louis Small, 35 

Plan of Industrial Equity, A. 

Francis J. Yealy, S.J 354 

Poet of the Supernatural, The. F. 

Moynihan, 611 

Poetry of the Petrel, The. Har- 

riette Wilbur, . . . .674 

Poland's Victory, In the Wake of. 

Charles Phillips 447 

Press, The Bishops and Our. 

Michael Williams 721 

Puritans, Sebastian Rale and the. 

George F. ^O'Dwyer, ... 45 
Purpose of the State, The. John A. 

Ryan, D.D., 803 

Recent Events, 123, 272, 411, 555, 698, 843 
Reformation, Chained Bibles Before 

and After the. John M. Lenhart, 

O.M.Cap., 15 

Relativity or Interdependence. 

John T. Blankart 588 

Sebastian Rale and the Puritans. 

George F. O'Dwyer, ... 45 
Some French-Canadian Prose 

Writers. Thomas O'Hagan, Ph.D., 

Litt.D., 465 

Some Novels of the Past Year. 

Maurice Francis Egan, . 289, 522 
Soul of a Patriot, The. L. Wheaton, 316 
State, The Purpose of the. John A. 

Ryan, D.D., . . . . .803 
St. Patrick, The Career of. Seumas 

MacManus, ..... 755 
Theory of Evolution, The. /. M. 

Prendergast, S.J., . . . .205 
Wisdom of Sitting Still, The. 

Richardson Wright, ... 30 
Women in Italy, Catholic. F. A. 

Palmieri, O.S.A., Ph.D., D.D., . 362 
Woman Suffrage. /. W. Dawson, 145 



STORIES. 



Divorced. Esther W. Neill, . . 195 
Maragh of the Silent Valley. Mary 

Foster 771 

Partners. Grace Keon, 74 



The Padre Settles Things. A. B. 
W. Woods 618 

The Loyalist. James Francis Bar- 
rett, 93, 228, 374 



CONTENTS 



in 



POEMS. 



A Bride of Christ. J. Corson 

Miller .85 

A Prayer. Lucy Gertrude Clarkin, 34 
And Was Made Man. Francis 

Carlin, 511 

Aspiration. J. Corson Miller, . . 745 
Emparadised. Patrick Coleman, . 180 
Immaculata, Ora Pro Nobis. 

Emily Hickey, . . . . 

Jehovah. Julian E. Johnstone, . 
Lines on Watt's "Hope" in the Tate 

Gallery. M. /.,.... 
Magdalen. Caroline Giltinan, . 
Martyrdom. Harry Lee, . 



610 
372 

486 
791 
170 



The Blind Man. Martin T, O'Con- 

nell 

The First Christmas Carol. Charles 



51 



353 



J. Quirk, S.J 

The Gift of Shamrocks. S. M. E., 802 
The Harp That Once Thro' Tara's 

Halls. Thomas A. Lahey, C.S.C., 673 
The Immaculate Conception. Lilian 

E. Selleck 361 

The Inn. John Bunker, . . .210 
The Presentation. Charles J. Quirk, 

S.7., . . . . . . . 635 

The Six Wounds. Francis Carlin, 754 
To Dame Paula, O.S.B. Theodore 

Maynard, ... . 464 



WITH OUR READERS. 



American Committee for Relief in 

Ireland, 864 

Anti-American to Condone England, 569 

A Tribute to Father Hecker . . 572 
Birth Control, . . . . .421 

Blackfriars on the Irish Situation, 429 

Books for Louvain, .... 575 

Christ, the World's Cure, . . 281 

Cultivating the Catholic Mind, . 859 

Divorce, 716 

England's Failure in Ireland, . . 285 
Indian Missions, . . . .287 

Ireland, 136 

Lambeth Conference and Women, . 286 

Louise Imogen Guiney, . . . 428 



Loving God with Our Minds, . . 710 
Paying Tribute to Our Forebears in 

Social Service, . . . .719 
Reviewers and the Canons of Criti- 
cism, 574 

"Sex-Stuff" in the Movies, . . 713 
Support of Catholic Colleges . . 573 
The Catholic University of Tokyo, 574 
The Conversion and Death of Mrs. 

Catherine S. Hewit, . . .430 
The Decline of Religion and Morals, 141 
The Nation and Poland, . . . 862 
The Sacramental Principle in Art, 138 
The Worth of the Soul in Christ, . 566 
Unity of Christ, . . . .854 
Woman's Suffrage Obligation of, . 133 



NEW PUBLICATIONS. 



America Enlightening the World, 
Abbotscourt, .... 



823 
258 



A Century of Persecution Under 

Tudor and Stuart Sovereigns, . 824 
A Commentary on the New Code of 

Canon Law, . . . . .257 
Adventures and Enthusiasms, . . 263 
Adventures Perilous, . . . .265 
A Handbook of Patrology, . . 539 
A History of Penance, . . .689 
A History of the United States, . 116 
America and the New Era, . . 694 
American Boys' Handy Book of 

Camp Lore and Woodcraft, . . 697 
American World Policies, . . 399 
An Awakening and What Followed, 839 
An Essay on Mediaeval Economic 

Teaching, 109 

Animal Husbandry, .... 554 
An Irishman Looks at His World, 261 

Anne, 407 

A Patriot Priest, . . v . .405 
A Poor Wise Man, .... 554 
A Short Method of Mental Prayer, 840 
A Short History of the Atonement, 251 
A Short History of Belgium, . . 117 
A Tankard of Ale, . . . .406 
Beck of Beckford, .... 550 
Blessed Oliver Plunket, . . .551 
Bobbins of Belgium, . . . 398 

Born of the Crucible, . . . 258 
Catholic Hymnal, . . . .841 
Carleton's Stories of Irish Life, . 395 
Caught by the Turks, . . .401 

Cesare Borgia, 695 

Considerations of Eternity, . . 688 
Constantine I. and the Greek People, 691 



Dante, 827 

Dehydrating Foods, . . . .269 
Democracy and Ideals, . . . 400 
Democratic Industry, . . . 533 
Dionysius the Areopagite on the 
Divine Names and the Mystical 

Theology, 114 

Divorce, 837 

En Route, . . . ... 552 

Erskine Dale, Pioneer, . . . 552 
Ethics, General and Special, . .690 
Europe and the Faith, . . . 535 

Even Better 270 

Everyday Chemistry, . . . 554 

Exposition of Christian Doctrine, . 831 
Facts of the Faith, . . . .268 
Father Tim's Talks With People He 

Met, 271 

Father William Doyle, S.J., . . 110 
Flappers and Philosophers, . . 268 
Foreign Publications, . . . 841 
France and Ourselves, . . . 119 
Franciscans and the Protestant 

Revolution in England, . . .115 
French Literature of the Great War, 267 
From Upton to the Meuse with the 

Three 1 Hundred and Seventh, . 116 
God in the Thicket, . . . .688 
Habits that Handicap, . . . 119 

Happy House, 258 

Heart Troubles, Their Prevention and 

Relief, .410 

High Company, . . . ' . .4ft** 
Hispanic Anthology, .... 4*42 
Historic Christianity and the Apos- 
tles' Creed, 687 

History of the United States, . .113 
In the Onyx Library, . . . 550 



IV 



CONTENTS 



Intimate Letters from Petrograd, . 553 
Intimate Pages of Mexican History, 250 
Introduction to Economics, . . 402 
Ireland a Nation, .... 259 
Irish Fairy Tales, . . . .839 
Jesus Christ, the Son of God, . . 121 
Jesus' Principles of Living, . .257 
Joan of Arc, Soldier and Saint, . 398 
Labor in Politics, . . . .688 

Lady Lilith, 553 

Leerie, 408 

Les Lettres Provincialles de Blaise 

Pascal, . . . . . .540 

Lilies of His Love, . . . . 269 

Liluli, 408 

Limbo, 838 

Literature in a Changing Age, . . 829 
Love and Mr. Lewisham, . . . 547 
Margaret, or Was It Magnetism? . 553 
Maria Edgeworth, .... 395 

Mass in F, 260 

Maureen, ...... 547 

Mediaeval Medicine, . . . .112 

Medicina Pastoralis, . . . 681 

Memories of My Son, Sergeant Joyce 

Kilmer, 255 

Men and Books and Cities, . . 692 
Methods and Materials of Literary 

Criticism, 541 

Mexico in Revolution, . . . 401 
Monographs, . . . . . 409 

Moods and Memories, . . . 548 

Moral, 696 

Napoleon, a Play, . . . . 546 

No Defence, 545 

October, and Other Poems, . . 837 
Old Plymouth Trails, . . .257 
O Sacrum Convivium, . . . 259 
Pamphlet Publications, . . . 122 
People of Destiny, . . . .537 

Plays, 408 

Points of Friction, . . . .386 
Poland and the Minority Races, . 405 
Political Economy, .... 409 

Potterism, 694 

Queen Lucia, ..... 549 

Rachel, 409 

Red Terror and Green, . . .550 
Religion and Health, . . .684 
Reynard, the Fox, . . . .253 
Rising Above the Ruins in France, 693 
Roads to Childhood, . . . .839 
Sadlier's Excelsior Geography, . 410 

St. Teresa, 114 

Selections from Swinburne, . . 696 
Short History of the Italian People, 687 
Sister Mary of St. Philip, . . 690 
Songs and Sonnets, .... 407 
Spiritism: The Modern Satanism, . 252 
Spiritual Conferences, . . . 693 
Studies in American History, . . 410 
Summarium Theologise Moralis, . 115 

Tahiti Days, 695 

The Advancing Hour, . . . 403 
The Altar of God, . . . .836 
The Art of Interesting, . . . 389 
The Bells of Old Quebec, . ... 552 
The Black Cardinal, . . .551 

The Brides of Christ, . . .121 
The Cairn of Stars, . . . .397 
The Cathedral of Reims, . . .686 
The Catholic Doctrine of Grace, . 387 
r rhe Catholic Student, . . .118 
'f* Charm of Fine Manners, . . 121 
The Chinese Coat, . . . .271 
The Christian Faith, . . . .545 
The Chronicles of America, . 390, 831 
The Class-Room Teacher, . .271 



The Cobbler in Willow Street, . 404 

The Collegians, 395 

The Cross of Ares, and Other 

Sketches, 838 

The Divine Office, . . . 839 

The Doctrine of the Church and 

Christian Reunion, . . . 543 

The Emperor's Royal Robes, . . 698 
The Eve of Pascua, .... 553 
The Evolution of Sinn Fein, . . 828 
The Five Books of Youth, . . 118 
The Foolish Lovers, .... 696 
The Girl, Horse, and a Dog, . . 554 
The Great Modern American Short 

Stories, 270 

The Happy Bride, . . . .827 
The Happy Shepherd, . . .269 
The Harvest Home, . . . .118 
The Hidden Sanctuary, . . .263 
The January Girl, .... 120 
The Junkman, and Other Poems, . 837 
The Library of Photius, . . .546 
The Light Out of the East, . . 270 
The Logic of Lourdes, . . .253 
The Lonely House, . . . .111 
The Luzumiyat of Abul'1-Ala, . . 269 
The Making of America, . . . 388 
The Man of Tomorrow, . . . 120 
The Meaning of Christianity Accord- 
ing to Luther and His Followers 
in Germany, ..... 825 
The Menace of Spiritualism, . . 252 
The Odes and Psalms of Solomon, 397 
The Old Freedom, .... 265 
The Old Humanities and the New 

Science, 250 

The Ordeal of Mark Twain, . . 255 
The Other Life, .... 54<i 

The Path of Humility, . . 840 

The Peace Conference Day by Day, 248 
The Political and Financial Inde^ 

pendence of the Vatican, . . 837 
The Presence of God, . . . 840 
The Problem of Evil, . . .682 
The Problem of the Pentateuch, . 683 
The Red Conspiracy, . . .262 
The Report of the Seyfert Commis- 
sion on Spiritualism, . . . 252 
The Right Rev. Edward Dominick 

Fenwick, O.P., .... 538 
The Romance of Madame Tussaud's, 686 
The School of Love, . . . .121 
The Shaping of Jephson's, . . 551 
The Sons O' Cormac, ' . . . 839 
The Standard Opera Glass, . . 549 
The Story of Hildebrand, St. Greg- 
ory VII., 253 

The Story of Liberty, . . .271 
The Sword of the Spirit, . . .544 
The Thread of Flame, . . . 405 
The United States, . . . .825 
The Way of Beauty, . . . .266 
The Way of Wonder, . . .254 
The Westminster Version of Sacred 

Scriptures, 828 

Thought Blossoms, .... 404 
Towards the Dawn, . . . .264 
Twenty Cures at Lourdes Medically 

Discussed, 680 

Twenty-five Offertories, . . .259 

Ursula Finch, 548 

Vitalism and Scholasticism, . . 534 
What Father Cuthbert Knew, . . 840 
What's the Matter with Ireland? . 396 

W T hispers, 121 

Wings of the Wind, . . . .552 

Wounded Souls, 685 

Young Hearts, 268 



THE 




VOL. CXII. 



OCTOBER, 1920 



No. 667 




FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE. 

PROGRESS TOWARD THE RENEWAL OF DIPLOMATIC RELATIONS. 
BY JULES A. BAISNEE, S.S., D.D. 

PEAKING in the Chamber of Deputies in the 
latter days of July, 1919, on the morrow of the 
march of the victorious Allied troops through 
Paris, M. Clemenceau finely proclaimed: "An 
epoch has finished, another epoch has begun 
with a new task, with another series of duties. That task is 
no less great and no less splendid it is ever France who, in 
order to hold her own in the world, needs all her children. 
It is another signal test, and one which, above all, needs the 
complete cooperation of all our energies. To work therefore! 
Let us devote all our energies to the fervent wisdom which will 
unite all our wills to action. Only thus shall we bequeath 
intact to our sons the gifts of our ancestors' genius, which 
makes of our history, as it were, a glorious epitome of the loft- 
iest aspirations of humanity." Before that he had issued the 
same call in still fewer words: "After having won the vic- 
tory over the enemy, France must be victorious over herself." 
Here we have, plainly declared, the duty that lay upon 
France, if the ravages of the War were to be repaired; work 
and unity had won the victory in the War, and work and 
union were equally necessary for the time of peace. No 

Copyright. 1920. THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF ST. PAUL THE APOSTLE 

IN THE STATE OF NEW YORK. 
VOL. cxu. 1 



2 FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE [Oct., 

country can hope to restore its prosperity unless the strife 
of parties gives place to united action for the common weal. 

An attempt will be made in the following pages to show 
the progress made by France in the realization of her aged 
statesman's programme as regards religious peace and the 
restoration of normal relations with the Holy See. For the 
last quarter of a century, France has been torn by religious 
strife, and her open break with the Holy See, followed by the 
passing of the Law of Separation, has been the scandal of 
Catholics the world over. Even the sympathy she aroused 
when she surrendered one-fifth of her territory to be laid 
waste by an almost uninterrupted battle of fifty months, and 
sacrificed fifteen hundred thousand of her sons to the com- 
mon cause; even the admiration she won by the genius of her 
military leaders, the courage of her soldiers and the patient 
fortitude of her civilian population, failed to remove the stigma 
attached to her name as the unfaithful daughter of the Church. 
And yet the great lesson of suffering had been learned by her, 
and the "Union Sacree," proclaimed by her President in the 
first hour of the conflict and heartily accepted by all as the 
surest way to victory, had grown too deep-rooted in her soul 
to be put aside when the danger was over. France's victory 
over herself may not be so complete and so rapid as some of 
her impatient sons and friends would have it, but all signs 

point to its early attainment. 

* * * 

The origin of the break and the main episodes of its 
consummation are familiar to all. At the beginning of the 
pontificate of Pius X., several questions between France and 
the Holy See were causing difficulty. M. Combes had carried 
against the religious congregations a ruthless application of 
the Law of Association, and the visit of President Loubet to 
the King of Italy in Rome had elicited from the Vatican a 
vigorous protest to the Heads of all Catholic States. Of these 
and other circumstances M. Combes, on his own avowal, made 
use to force a rupture. His final move was an unfortunate 
one, and his violence left the Pope plainly the injured party. 
Two French bishops the bishops of Dijon and Laval had 
been summoned to Rome to answer grave charges made 
against them. But the Government stepped in between them 
and the Pope who, in such matters, could not subordinate the 



1920.] FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE 3 

bishops' submission to the good pleasure of civil authorities. 
To have withdrawn his letters to the bishops would have 
amounted to an abdication of his Pontifical authority. Ex- 
planations and expostulations were of no avail; M. Combes' 
only reply was to hand his passports to the Papal Nuncio in 
Paris, and to recall the French Ambassador from the Vatican. 

It is easy to imagine the effect that the political passions 
aroused by such incidents had on the discussion of the Bill 
for the Separation of Church and State, which came up in the 
following session of the French Parliament. This separation, 
if prepared in an atmosphere of mutual understanding, could 
have been effected to the mutual satisfaction of the two parties; 
but, instead of that, the Law voted in 1905 became an instru- 
ment of oppression and spoliation, which fully deserved the 
solemn condemnation issued by Pope Pius in his encyclical 
of February, 1906, and fully justified the prohibition to form 
the "Associations Cultuelles," which followed in August of the 
same year. No need to recall here the harrowing scenes which 
marked the taking, in the spring, of the inventories of the 
Church properties, and, in the winter, the expulsion of the 
clergy, bishops, pastors, and seminarians from their resi- 
dences which, in the absence of the associations provided by 
the bill to take them over, were automatically returning to 
the State, whilst the churches were left to the Catholics for the 
free exercise of religious worship. 

The Church of France had suffered incalculable loss of 
properties and resources, the French clergy had been reduced 
to a state of destitution, in many cases pitiful; yet, as a com- 
pensation for the material losses and for the blow to national 
unity and harmony, the Church had gained a degree of inde- 
pendence of civil authority never enjoyed before, and her 
severe trials seemed only to intensify the loyalty of her faithful, 
and to draw to her a large class of Frenchmen till then indif- 
ferent, if not hostile. For it is remarkable that the Catholic 
revival in art and literature, and the great impetus observed in 
the organization of the Catholic forces, which seem to be the 
characteristics of France in the first two decades of the twen- 
tieth century, coincided with events which many outsiders often 
mistook as the signs of France's decay as a Catholic nation. 

In time, this Catholic revival, which soon began to mani- 
fest its strength, would certainly have forced a reconsideration 



4 FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE [Oct., 

of the religious legislation of the country and a reconciliation 
with the Holy See. Even among the parties of the Left, 
opinion soon began to turn in that direction. On the eve of 
the War, in 1914, a well-known radical, M. Francois Deloncle, 
undertook a campaign in favor of a renewal of relations with 
the Vatican, and expressed his conviction that, when the time 
came for action, he would have a majority for it in the 
Chamber. This indeed did not mean that he and those who 
thought with him intended to "go to Canossa," by rescinding 
the Law of Separation; it meant rather that they had come to 
see the pressing need for getting rid of the isolation forced 
upon France as a result of the brutal rupture effected ten 
years earlier by M. Combes. Difficulties at home were fol- 
lowed by increasing difficulties abroad; and, in particular, 
France's age-long Protectorate in the East was being dimin- 
ished and even lost in some districts. 

As a climax to these difficulties came the outbreak of the 
Great War, which made the need for a resumption of diplo- 
matic relations with the Holy See more imperative and urgent. 
After the appointment of a British envoy to Rome, France 
alone of the belligerent Powers had no official representative 
at the Curia, and it was inevitable that her interests should 
suffer. It was in view of this that M. Viviani, in August, 191 4-, 
sent to Rome an agent, M. Charles Loiseau, who was officially 
attached to the French Embassy to the Quirinal, but actually 
charged to represent the French Government at the Vatican. 
On special occasions ecclesiastics, like the late Cardinal 
Amette, or prominent Catholic laymen, like Baron Denys 
Cochin, were given missions to the Holy Father. But such 
expedients were unsatisfactory, in spite of the complaisance 
shown by the Vatican authorities and the patriotism of those 
who accepted such missions. It was felt that France was too 
great to be content to enter the Vatican by the back door, and 
that what was wanted was a diplomatic representative duly 
accredited. 

This was recognized by most of those who guided the for- 
tunes of France during the great struggle, and considerations 
like these led men as widely different in their political 
opinions as M. Hanotaux and M. de Monzie to advocate, for 
national motives, open and official dealings with the Holy 
See, and the adoption of a policy as beneficial to French in- 



1920.] FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE 5 

terests as it was conformable with French best traditions. In 
his book, Rome sans Canossa, M. de Monzie put forth a very 
strong plea in favor of that policy, and, in a public debate in 
the Chamber, in July, 1919, he elicited from one of the leaders 
of the anti-clerical policy in the previous decade, M. Viviani, 
the very remarkable admission that he, too, without ever 
renouncing his republican ideals, would welcome the restora- 
tion, by proper vote of the Chamber, of the diplomatic rela- 
tions with the Vatican. 

* * * 

After the signing of the Treaty of Peace, the country was 
to be called to the polls to determine how to meet the great 
reconstruction tasks. It soon appeared that a concentration of 
all the forces of order against the threatening excesses of 
Radicalism and Bolshevism was both a need and a possibility. 
In place of the old "Bloc" responsible for most of the legisla- 
tion restrictive of religious liberty, and around the same, now 
greatly changed leader, M. Clemenceau, a National Bloc was 
organized into which Catholics were welcomed, and the 
leaders of which pledged themselves and the party to a policy 
of respect for religious liberty. 

In his famous Strasbourg speech, M. Clemenceau urged 
that it was the very principle of the Republican regime that 
the secularism of the State should be reconciled with the 
rights and liberties of all citizens. Only thus could religious 
peace be assured. The misery was that politics and religion 
were too often confounded; but the utterances of the accredited 
spokesmen of the Church authorized the hope that religious 
peace would be secured when the legitimate claims of religious 
liberty were no longer burdened with the dead weight of the 
old political parties. 

M. Millerand made still more explicit declarations. After 
having pointed out that it would be calumnious to say that 
the soldiers had returned without having forgotten or learned 
anything, or that all were not ready to forget smaller matters 
in order to seize upon the greater, he, like M. Clemenceau, 
declared for the continuance of the separation of Church and 
State and the maintenance of the neutral schools. The first, 
however, was not a war on religion, but a declaration that 
religion was outside the domain of the State. And the second, 
the neutral school, was a school which was really neutral and 



6 FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE [Oct., 

not an instrument of war against creeds. Certainly the family 
should have the right to bring up its children in its own re- 
ligious beliefs. Then, considering the question of religious 
congregations, M. Millerand reiterated what he had already 
said in 1917: "It appeared morally impossible that, after the 
War, the Religious should be led back again to the frontier 
which they had recrossed to come and share the dangers of 
the battlefield with their countrymen. The lay and neutral 
character of the public school is no impediment against asso- 
ciations, whether religious or lay, establishing schools accord- 
ing to the rules which regulate private education. The Re- 
public of victory was the common property of all Frenchmen, 
and it had the duty to be at once generous and tolerant." 

The result of the November election was a pronounced 
shifting of the majority in the Chamber from Left to Right, 
and the entrance into Parliament of a solid group of more 
than two hundred Catholics representing all professions; suf- 
fice it to name here the illustrious General de Castelnau and 
Marc Sangnier, the former President of Le Sillon. The sena- 
torial election held shortly after did not effect the same rad- 
ical transformation in the upper House, due no doubt to the 
fact that only one section of the assembly was up for reelec- 
tion and that, in France, the Senators are not elected by pop- 
ular vote. In January took place the election of the President 
of the Republic and, to the surprise of the outside world, but 
to the satisfaction of the French Catholics, whose admiration 
for M. Clemenceau did not make them forget his old preju- 
dices, M. Deschanel carried an almost unanimous vote, and 
upon the retirement of the "Father of Victory" from political 
life, M. Millerand was appointed Premier. 

From then on it was clear that the question of the renewal 
of diplomatic relations with the Vatican would be moving 
steadily on. Having been called upon to define his policy with 
regard to the Holy See, M. Millerand replied: "The national 
interests of France will ever be our guides. On the day when 
the national interest shall seem to require a resumption of 
relations with the Vatican, on that day, openly and publicly, 
the Government will lay the matter before the Parliament 
with whom the decision will rest." 

The Holy Father was closely following the movement 
and doing all in his power to assure the return of France to her 



1920.] FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE 1 

* * 

traditional policies. Thus on the occasion of the inauguration 

of President Deschanel, he took the friendly initiative of send- 
ing a message marked by the most unmistakable cordiality. 
"We do not doubt," he said, "that Divine Providence reserves 
for your presidential action, with the devoted and sincere 
cooperation of all good French citizens, the magnificent and 
glorious mission of raising France from her material and 
moral ruins, of giving your country religious peace which will 
be one of the important factors of her restoration." In reply, M. 
Deschanel assured His Holiness "how highly he valued those 
good wishes for the happiness of victorious France and for the 
accomplishment of her historic destinies which were bound 
up with the cause of Justice." 

On March 11, 1920, M. Millerand's promise received its 
fulfillment. A law was presented to the Chamber asking for 
the vote of a credit for the reestablishment of the Embassy to 
the Vatican. To it was prefixed a preamble which showed the 
completeness of the Premier's conviction that the course pro- 
vided for was necessary in the interests of France, on the 
ground that French diplomacy must be present where ques- 
tions connected with the national interests are being discussed. 
It could not remain any longer absent from the seat of a spir- 
itual government, at which the greater number of states have 
taken care to be represented. The reasons for the adoption 
of such a policy were then set forth: the putting in force of 
the Peace Treaties, the necessity of avoiding occasions of di- 
vision, the alteration of frontiers in Central Europe, the new 
situation created in the Near and Middle East and the com- 
plexity and delicacy of the questions arising from it, the ques- 
tion of the Church in Alsace-Lorraine, and lastly the protec- 
tion of the exercise of religion in Morocco. 

It was to be expected that a bill evidencing such a reversal 
of policy on the part of the French Government would not pass 
without opposition, especially from the extremists who had 
engineered the rupture of 1904 and the anti-clerical legislation 
of the last twenty years. At first, their campaign was carried 
on in the underground fashion that has characterized many 
of the campaigns directed against the Church. A propaganda 
started in the press in the form of inquiries amongst all who 
might be thought likely to give assistance. Thus M. Briand 
was quoted as saying that the restoration of the Vatican em- 



8 FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE [Oct., 

bassy could not be an easy matter, seeing that it must inevit- 
ably arouse jealous suspicions on the part of the Italian Gov- 
ernment. Then he confided to the reporters that, whilst it was 
desirable to renew relations with the Holy See, it was inop- 
portune to raise the question now, and that, in any case, there 
should be no talk of an ambassador, but only of a minister. 
From M. Combes came a much more definite statement. 
"Separation," he said, "must not be touched; and as the State 
knows nothing of the churches, there can be no question of 
relations with the Catholic Church. . . France without rela- 
tions with Rome has all the moral authority she needs, and 
other powers have got on very well without dealings with the 
Holy See. Sixteen years ago, I said that any one who liked 
might go to Canossa, but I never would; and today my advice 
to the Republicans is not to go to Canossa." 

M. Millerand disregarded that opposition, and the case 
was taken up with enthusiastic energy by his supporters. Two 
parliamentary commissions, on finance and foreign affairs, 
were appointed to take it under consideration and, from the 
choice of their secretaries, M. Noblemaire for the Commission 
on Finance, and M. Colrat for the Commission on Foreign Af- 
fairs, both stanch advocates of the measure, showed that the 
omens for the passage of the bill were most favorable. Mean- 
while, a Catholic diplomat, M. Doulcet, was dispatched to 
Rome, to negotiate various points with the Cardinal Secretary 
of State. All went so well and the prospects of an early con- 
clusion of the whole affair were so favorable that the name of 
the first ambassador was announced, whilst an official mis- 
sion, headed by M. Hanotaux, was sent to Rome to attend the 
ceremonies of the canonization of Joan of Arc. It was con- 
fidently hoped that everything would soon be ready for the 
exchange of signatures between the French delegate and the 
Papal Secretary. This confidence was made manifest partic- 
ularly at the reception in honor of M. Hanotaux at St. Louis- 
des-Francais, when the Cardinal Archbishop of Rheims spoke 
of the joy with which he saw the happy return of France to 
Rome. "France," he said, "returns to Rome, and it is Joan of 
Arc who brings her back . . . We love to trace the hand of 
Providence in all things, and see in what it has already wrought 
an earnest of even greater things to come." 



1920.] FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE 9 

However, M. Hanotaux left Rome without attaining the 
result so confidently announced, and it was felt that something 
had occurred to delay the happy termination of the negotia- 
tions which had been in progress for the last two months. 

This phase is covered in the report presented last July to 
the Commission on Finance in terms we have every reason to 
accept as accurate, coming as they do from a Catholic of the 
highest character and, in part at least, confirmed by the ac- 
count of the Roman correspondent of La Croix. Having re- 
called that the original object of M. Doulcet's mission was the 
purely diplomatic question of the Vatican Embassy, he goes 
on to relate how an attempt was made to reach an understand- 
ing concerning the legal status of the Church in France and 
particularly the thorny question of the "Associations Cul- 
tuelles." It would seem that certain eminent Frenchmen, no 
less loyal Catholics than earnest patriots, had suggested this 
move in the hope of reaching, by the same stroke, the solu- 
tion of the problems of internal and external policy. 

The Cardinal Secretary of State, says M. Noblemaire, had 
in the course of one of the earliest conferences with the French 
envoy, and without making it a condition of the agreement, 
expressed the wish that in time a legal status be given in 
France to Catholic establishments. The French representative, 
having from the first ascertained the real attitude of the Holy 
See, resolved not to make the modification of French legisla- 
tion a condition for the resumption of diplomatic relations. 
M. Doulcet replied that, as a matter of fact, it was the Church 
who had declined to take advantage of the provisions of the 
Law of 1905 safeguarding the rights of the hierarchy, which 
provisions had repeatedly been confirmed by the constant 
jurisprudence of the "Conseil d'Etat" and of the "Cour de Cas- 
sation." The records of the decisions of these two courts were 
communicated to the Cardinal Secretary of State, who sub- 
mitted them to the Congregation for Extraordinary Ecclesias- 
tical Affairs. The judgment of this Congregation was that 
Pope Pius X. had forbidden the creation of "Associations Cul- 
tuelles" so long as the rights of the hierarchy would not appear 
with certainty to be fully secured, but, on the face of the 
evidence in hand, that suspensive condition was now fulfilled, 
and, consequently, the ban against the said associations could 
be lifted. On the other hand, the French Government gave 



10 FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE [Oct., 

official notice that the jurisprudence by which the two highest 
courts had always recognized the necessity for the "Associa- 
tions Cultuelles" to accept the hierarchy of the Catholic 
Church, was in perfect conformity with the views of the Gov- 
ernment of the Republic. Whereupon the negotiators con- 
certed the text of letters to be exchanged between the Holy See 
and the French Government stating officially that, upon the 
above-mentioned conditions, the Holy See would withdraw its 
ban against the "Associations Cultuelles." 

However, the report continues, it soon became manifest 
that the parties interested in the negotiations could not reach 
an immediate and unanimous agreement to renounce their 
liberty of action with regard to a law which, on that point, 
was not binding on them, if they chose not to avail themselves 
of its provisions. 

What had happened and what had led the Holy See to 
renounce an obvious advantage, and let slip an evident oppor- 
tunity of settling the question of the legal status of the Church 
of France? Here we are left to conjectures, as no absolutely 
authentic account of that phase of the negotiations has come 
to our notice, and the press reports are either extremely 
scanty or more or less biassed. Yet the following seems to be 
a substantially correct account of the development. At the 
time of the canonization of Joan of Arc, the French Bishops 
were informed of the progress of the negotiations and of the 
terms of the proposed agreement. They could not but rejoice 
at the good will shown on both sides, but, upon examination 
of that part of the agreement which regarded the "Associa- 
tions Cultuelles," they expressed their apprehensions. The 
decisions of the two high courts had, indeed, so far been in 
favor of the hierarchy. But the only cases submitted to the 
courts had been cases in which notorious schismatics had 
tried to organize associations which clearly failed to conform 
with the general laws of the Church. Never had they been 
called upon to decide upon the working of regularly estab- 
lished associations, to judge, for instance, in case of a pastor 
backed by his congregation in his refusal to leave the parish 
to his regularly appointed successor. As for the official en- 
dorsement of the decisions of the courts by the Government, 
they argued that such a declaration committed only the present 
Cabinet and could hfe disowned by another le$s favorable; the 



1920.] FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE 11 

only guarantee that could afford a real security would be one 
embodied in the text of a law. 

The intrinsic value of these objections and the well-nigh 
unanimous stand of the French Bishops on the matter im- 
pressed the Holy Father and the Cardinal Secretary; hence 
the attempt at grafting a reorganization of the French eccle- 
siastical status on the purely diplomatic affair of the restora- 
tion of the French Embassy at the Vatican was given up, and 
the negotiations brought back to their original object led to 
the following points of agreement, which we find in the report 
of M. Noblemaire : 

First. All relations must have a normal and permanent 
character and be maintained by a regularly accredited am- 
bassador. The principle of diplomatic reciprocity is not 
contested. A nuncio shall be sent to Paris, at the latest, 
within one year after the arrival at Rome of the French 
Ambassador, both Governments having fully agreed upon 
the choice of the person and on the best moment for his 
coming to France. 

Second. France asserts her desire to continue her tra- 
ditional policy of protection towards the Catholics in the 
Orient, and claims as a natural counterpart the preserva- 
tion of all prerogatives and privileges always granted to the 
official representatives of France in Palestine, in Syria, at 
Constantinople, and throughout the Levant. France 
evinces an equal concern about the maintenance of her 
rights in the Extreme Orient and, in a general way, wher- 
ever her interests concur with the interests of the Holy See. 

Third. In Europe, as it stands today, the work of the 
Treaties inspired by the ideas of justice and national 
autonomy is apt to be strengthened by the pacifying in- 
fluence of such a high moral Power as the Pope's. France, 
therefore, who evinces her firm wish to maintain an inter- 
national peace, at the same time true and lasting, earnestly 
hopes the Holy See will use all its influence to assist her in 
reaching such a legitimate goal and thereby contribute to 
a general pacification. 

Fourth. The resumption of relations with the Holy See 
shall not carry with it any modifications in the present 
French legislation as regards worship, schools and associa- 
tions. The French Government, of course, shall lay no claim 
to any of the advantages formerly enjoyed by virtue of the 
Concordat of 1801. They, however, expect that, as a con- 



12 FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE [Oct., 

sequence of the resumption of relations, the Roman Curia 
shall grant to them, so far as the choice of bishops is con- 
cerned, a treatment equal to that of the best favored nation 
among such as maintain a representative at the Vatican 
and are in a condition similar to France's. 

Fifth. All possibility of misunderstanding must be dis- 
carded for the day when the President of the Republic 
shall have to return to the King of Italy the visit paid by 
the latter to both the French nation and the French army. 
It is only after his call at the Quirinal, and by starting 
from the French Embassy to the Holy See, that the Chief 
of the French State shall go to the Vatican, thereby fol- 
lowing the example given by so many other rulers, and 
without this practice implying the least lack of respect 
towards the Holy See, to which all legitimate deference 
is due. 

On each and all of these various points, the report states, 
a complete agreement was reached quite easily at the 
date of May 28th. On that very day and, one might think, 
as a fulfillment of the Vatican's part of the agreement, appeared 
the Papal Encyclical on Peace, which contained this passage 
bearing on the fifth point: "This Apostolic See has never 
wearied of teaching during the War such pardon of offences 
and the fraternal reconciliation of the peoples, in conformity 
with the most holy law of Jesus Christ and in agreement with 
the needs of civil life and human intercourse; nor did we allow 
that amid dissension and hate these moral principles should be 
forgotten. This concord between civilized nations is main- 
tained and fostered by the modern custom of visits and meet- 
ings at which the Heads of States and Princes are accustomed 
to treat of important matters. So then, considering the 
changed circumstances of the times and the dangerous trend 
of events, and in order to encourage this concord, we would 
not be unwilling to relax in some measure the severity of the 
conditions justly laid down by our Predecessors, when the 
civil power of the Apostolic See was overthrown, against the 

official visits of the Heads of the Catholic States to Rome." 

* * * 

The diplomatic phase of the preparation for the return of 
the French Ambassador to the Vatican had thus come to a 
successful termination, but the Government Bill had yet to 
confront the dangers of the political discussion. It is known 



1920.] FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE 13 

that the Commissions appointed to examine the bill contained 
a majority openly favorable to the project. But in those 
months of June and July, when the international situation was 
so grave and demanded the whole attention of the French 
Premier, an attempt was made to block the passing of the 
measure. It is hard to discern the motives of those who were 
responsible for the delay, whether opposition to the contem- 
plated reconciliation with the Holy See, or mere opposition 
to the Cabinet, or both. 

In the midst of a violent press campaign, on June 18th, the 
Committee on Finance voted the adjournment of the discus- 
sion; on the contrary, ten days later, the Committee on Foreign 
Affairs, having been informed that the Government was ready 
for the immediate discussion of the bill, accepted the proposi- 
tion by a large majority. The Finance Committee, however, 
on July 6th, during M. Millerand's absence at Spa, confirmed 
their previous vote. 

On his return, the Premier asked to be heard by the Com- 
mittee on Finance and, having stated again forcibly the mo- 
tives that had led him to take the initiative of the resumption 
of relations with the Vatican, he urged them to reconsider the 
matter and vote at once the necessary credits. He added that, 
were the Senate in a position to take up the bill before the 
summer recess of Parliament, he would ask for the immediate 
discussion, but he would be satisfied to let it go till the autumn 
session, provided the two Commissions reached an agreement 
before the holidays. He stood firm in his refusal to compro- 
mise on the quality of the French representative at the Vatican, 
and maintained that the relations must be reciprocal. To the 
warning against a revival of "clericalism," proffered by a 
member who took offence at the more and more frequent 
participation of bishops and clergy with civil authorities in 
public ceremonies, he answered that Frenchmen, who had 
faced the enemy together and had come to understand and 
respect each other whilst they shared the dangers of the 
battlefield and the sufferings of trench-life, could without 
scandal be seen together in official ceremonies. Finally, he 
pledged himself to bring the bill before the Chamber as soon 
as it reconvenes in the fall, and to demand a vote of confidence 
on the question. The Committee on Finance yielded to the 
arguments of M. Millerand and voted the credits. 



14 FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE [Oct., 

If one asks now what are the chances of the bill in the 
French Houses, one may share the hopes of M. Maurice Barres, 
who does not admit a moment's doubt that the Parliament 
will vote for the restoration of the Embassy. Writing in the 
Echo de Paris, he says: "I hear people on all sides asking 
whether it can be safely expected that diplomatic relations 
with the Vatican will be reestablished. There is not the 
slightest doubt. The law will be passed by a large majority 
in the Chamber of Deputies, and without over much trouble in 
the Senate. 

"France is bent on taking up every card dealt out to her 
by passing events. She wishes to defend in the best way pos- 
sible her interests in Central Europe, along the Rhine, in 
Alsace-Lorraine, in Morocco, in the Togoland, the Cameroun, 
the East and the Far East, and also among the Catholics of 
the United States. Let us gather up and make use of what- 
ever influence favors our cause. From one end of the world 
to the other, vast economic forces are gathering and being 
concentrated, which would willingly sacrifice us to their in- 
terests. It is easily discernible how the three great economic 
empires of the world manage to agree at every turn. At any 
moment they might be brought to coordinate their interests 
even more closely. To offset such material forces, it is 
France's duty to summon to her side the whole spiritual order. 
Let us group together all those moral forces which our country 
is of its nature capable of marshaling. Every people must 
play its part in the manner most in keeping with its own 
genius, so only will it find an outlet for the vital forces which 
it holds in store." 




CHAINED BIBLES BEFORE AND AFTER THE REFORMATION. 

BY JOHN M. LENHART, O.M.CAP. 

HE mediaeval custom of chaining Bibles has often 
been made to serve the purpose of bigotry. 
Modern authors, ignorant of ancient usages, have 
pointed to what once served to spread Bible 
knowledge as an odious attempt to restrict the 
free circulation of the Scriptures. This error has passed so 
long for established fact, and has spread so widely that 
many may be surprised to learn that Bibles were chained 
both by Catholics and Protestants for over two centuries after 
the Reformation, and Protestant English Bibles may still be 
seen chained in some churches and libraries of England. 

Chaining Bibles, and books in general, was a practice un- 
known during the first ten centuries of our era. For the first 
seven centuries, at least, learned Christians furnished their 
libraries after the fashion of the great pagan libraries of 
Rome, modeled on the typical library at Pergamon. The gen- 
eral appearance of a pagan Roman library is preserved in the 
present Vatican Library fitted up in 1587. It preserves the 
main features of a Roman library. No books are visible. They 
are contained in plain wooden presses or chests, set round 
the piers, and against the walls. 

But as Christianity progressed, another class of library, 
directly connected with Christian worship, was formed. The 
necessary service-books were stored in or near the places where 
the Christians met for service. To these volumes works of 
devotion, intended for edification or instruction, were gradually 
added, and so a library collected consisting largely of copies 
of Holy Scripture, liturgical and devotional volumes, besides 
records and official correspondence. The introduction of such 
libraries is traced back to Origen (230 A. D.) or Bishop Alex- 
ander of Jerusalem (d. 250 A. D.). The libraries, which later 
in the Middle Ages were attached to cathedrals and collegiate 
churches, are the lineal descendants of these purely Christian 
church-libraries of the first centuries. 

But the historical beginning of both mediaeval and modern 



16 CHAINED BIBLES [Oct., 

libraries is not so much to be found in the little cupboardful 
of service-books in the apse of the early Christian churches 
as in the libraries formed by monastic communities in the 
Egyptian deserts. The accumulation of books for the brethren 
was one of their special cares. 

The origin of these libraries may be traced to very early 
times. The Rule of St. Pachomius, written about 325 A. D., 
provides that the books of the House are to be kept in a cup- 
board or better, in a recess in the wall closed by a door. With 
the later monastic orders of Western Europe book-preserving 
was reduced to a system. There was no special apartment for 
books in the primitive Benedictine monastery. After the 
books became too numerous to be kept in the church, the bulk 
of them were transferred into the cloister, there to be pre- 
served in armaria, i. e., presses or chests. The book-press was 
a recess in the wall, frequently found just outside the church 
door in the cloister. Such book-presses were in common use 
till the beginning of the sixteenth century. 

Later, when the number of books had increased, addi- 
tional shelf -space was gained by providing detached wooden 
presses throughout the cloister. In the course of time their 
ever-increasing number necessitated an arrangement within 
the monastery building. By and by, detached wooden presses 
were placed near the school, the quarters of the novices and 
priests, and in the refectory for reading aloud during meal- 
time. The whole monastery became in some sort a large 
library. This was the arrangement of the library in the 
larger Benedictine Abbeys from the twelfth to the fifteenth 
and sixteenth centuries. There is good reason for believing 
that such a library was in use at Westminster Abbey, London, 
as late as the year 1591. 

The Cistercians developed a different library arrange- 
ment. At the beginning of the twelfth century they commenced 
to set apart a special room for books. This small chamber 
was placed, as a rule, between the chapter-house and the 
transept of the church. As time went on, the Cistercian book- 
closet developed from a single recess in the wall close to the 
church to a pair of more or less spacious rooms, without, 
however, discarding the original book-press in the cloister 
near the church-door. In exceptional cases the book-press 
was placed in the church. 



1920.] CHAINED BIBLES 17 

In these two ways the monastic orders provided for the 
safe keeping of their books, till separate libraries were built in 
the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. By the end of the fif- 
teenth century the larger monasteries became possessed of 
many volumes and were obliged to store the books, hitherto 
placed in various parts of the building, in a separate apart- 
ment. At Citeaux 1,200 books were scattered in ten different 
collections over the house in the year 1480. The inconvenience 
of such an arrangement is obvious. With the opening of the 
fifteenth century the great movement set in for providing spe- 
cial rooms in monasteries to contain libraries. These monastic 
libraries were usually built over some existing building, some- 
times as a detached structure. 

Cathedrals and colleges at the universities vied with the 
monasteries in the possession of a library, but added no new 
feature to the development of library arrangement, as sketched 
above. The cathedral libraries were first built in the fifteenth 
and sixteenth centuries, but some collegiate libraries are of 
earlier date, as those of Merton College, Oxford, built in 1377, 
and New College, Oxford, erected in 1380. 

Up to the middle of the eleventh century all books with- 
out exception, and after that period the greater bulk of them, 
were safely locked up in chests and in recesses in the walls 
to preserve them from theft or loss, and were intrusted to the 
care of special officials. The inmates of the house were not 
allowed to handle books as they pleased. This was the privi- 
lege of the librarian and sub-librarian who locked and un- 
locked the book presses or chests, and counted the books from 
time to time to see whether any were missing. 

A new variety of library fitting was introduced in the 
thirteenth century : the chaining of books to desks. The earliest 
document known which mentions chained books is a catalogue 
of the library of St. Peter's Monastery at Weissenburg, Alsace, 
compiled about the year 1040 A. D. This catalogue registers, 
among the one hundred and seventy-one volumes, four "Books 
of the Psalms chained in the church." 1 Yet after this date we 
do not find any trace of chained books till the beginning of 
the thirteenth century. This entry in the Weissenburg cata- 
logue records the solitary known instance of chained books 
previous to the year 1200 A. D. And, indeed, chaining was 

1 Becker, Catalogi bibliothecarnm antiqui. Bonnae, 1885, p. 133. 
VOL. cxii. 2 



18 CHAINED BIBLES [Oct., 

not a common feature of mediaeval library fittings till the be- 
ginning of the fourteenth century. 

The earliest library, as far as we know, in which all books 
were chained to desks, was that of St. Mark's at Florence, built 
in 1441 and the second is the Malatesta Library at Gesena in 
Italy, built in 1452 and still existing. Numerous libraries, espe- 
cially smaller ones, all through the Middle Ages preserved the 
old method of storing the books in locked chests and presses. 

The Reformation did not alter the mediaeval conception of 
a library in any essential particular. The methods and fittings 
of Protestant libraries were identical with those used in pre- 
Reformation libraries. Accordingly we find in them chained 
books in great numbers. With the rapidly increasing produc- 
tion came a correspondingly rapid increase in these collections 
of books, so that the original stock of chained books handed 
down from the Middle Ages was gradually exceeded by still 
larger numbers of new books fastened by chains. 

Although chains were no longer part of the appurtenances 
of libraries erected in the eighteenth century, they continued 
to be used and were ordered in bequests in England down to 
the early part of the nineteenth century. As late as the year 
1815, John Fells, mariner, gave thirty pounds to found a 
theological library in the Church of St. Peter, Liverpool, where 
the books were originally fastened to open shelves in the vestry 
with rods and chains. This is the last instance on record 
where books were ordered to be protected according to the 
method of safe-keeping, which began in the thirteenth century 
and was maintained with strange persistence to modern times. 

Yet the mediaeval usage of chaining books did not become 
quite extinct after 1815. The antiquarian spirit which makes 
enthusiasts preserve relics of the past, has repeatedly dis- 
couraged any deviation from the old system of chaining books. 
When, in 1856, a new shelving was made for the library at the 
Minster of Wimborne, England, the old boards having become 
too rotten, the rods and chains were retained. There is a 
collection of about 1,500 chained books at Hereford Cathedral, 
England. This collection, formerly in the Lady Chapel, was 
removed, chains and all, to the Archives Chamber in 1862, and 
in 1897 to the present beautiful structure. One of the very 
ancient bookcases possesses in thorough working order the 
original system of chaining dating back to the year 1394 A. D. 



1920.] CHAINED BIBLES 19 

This re-chaining of the books at the Cathedral Library of 
Hereford, in 1897, will probably remain the last instance of a 
library fitted up in mediaeval style. 

By the end of the eighteenth century the chains had been 
taken off the books in all libraries with a few exceptions. The 
Vatican Library led the way in this movement. When the 
present Vatican Library was built in 1587> Pope Sixtus V. 
followed the plan of the libraries of pagan Rome. Since all the 
books were stored away in wooden presses, seven feet high 
and two feet deep, chains were not needed as a mode of pro- 
tection. During the succeeding century the chains were re- 
moved from several libraries, yet, at the same time, many new 
libraries were fitted up with books chained to desks. At the 
beginning of the eighteenth century well-nigh all libraries of 
France, Germany, Italy, and Spain had abandoned chains. 
In England, however, this curious old fashion still lingered. 
At Eton College the removal of chains began in 1719. At the 
Bodleian Library, Oxford, the chains were taken off the books 
in 1757; at King's College, Cambridge, the books were un- 
chained in 1777; at Brasenose College, Oxford, in 1780, and at 
Merton College, Oxford, as late as in 1792. In France, the 
library of the Medical Faculty of the University of Paris was, 
apparently, the last to abandon the mediaeval system. In 1770 
all the books there were still chained to desks. In Holland 
the books of the City Library of Amsterdam were unchained 
in 1778, and those in the library at Enkhuysen retained their 
chains till the year 1839. The last libraries were unchained in 
England, namely at Manchester, Jesus Chapel, in 1830, at 
Llanbadarn, Glamorganshire, after 1853, and at Cirencester, 
Gloucestershire, in 1867. 

Hence the library of today with its open shelves and un- 
chained books is a very modern invention which became fixed, 
as it were, throughout continental Europe by the end of the 
seventeenth century, and in England by the end of the eight- 
eenth century. 

Different systems of chaining were invented and adopted. 
In most cases books were chained to reading-desks and shelves. 
The libraries first built in the fifteenth century by monasteries 
and colleges were narrow, long rooms lighted by rows of equi- 
distant windows. The fittings were lecterns of wood. On 
these the books were laid on their flat sides, each volume 



20 CHAINED BIBLES [Oct., 

being fastened by a chain to a bar usually placed over the desk, 
but occasionally, in all probability, in front of it as well as 
beneath it. The readers sat on benches immovably fixed 
opposite to each window. This system of fittings is called the 
"lectern-system." It is the earliest system and was adopted 
with various modifications during the fifteenth, sixteenth, and 
seventeenth centuries in England, France, Holland, Germany, 
and Italy. One example of such fittings may still be seen at 
Zutphen, in Holland, in the library attached to the church of 
SS. Peter and Walburga, the principal church of the town. 

This library was completed in 1563 and was a "public 
library." On account of the loss of several books the City 
Magistrate ordered the books to be chained early in the seven- 
teenth century. There are eighteen bookcases, or desks. 
Between each pair of desks there is a seat for the reader. 
The books are attached to the desk by chains about twelve 
inches long. The last link of each chain is passed through a 
piece of metal nailed or riveted to the edge of the stout 
wooden board which forms the side of the book. Each volume 
must lie on the desk, attached by its chain, like a Bible on a 
church-lectern. The smallest number of volumes lying on a 
single desk at Zutphen is six, the largest eleven, the total three 
hundred and sixteen. Some of these chained books were 
printed as late as 1630 A. D. It is obvious that reading was 
only convenient as long as the students were few. 

The lectern-system was so wasteful of space that, as 
books accumulated, some other piece of furniture had to be 
devised. The new system was the "stall-system." The 
two halves of the desk were separated by a considerable 
interval, or broad shelf, with one or more shelves fixed 
above it. As the books were now to stand upright on a 
shelf, it was necessary to attach the chain in a different man- 
ner. A narrow strip of flat brass was passed round the left- 
hand board and riveted to it in such a manner as to leave a 
loop in front of the edge of the board, wide enough to admit 
an iron ring, to which one end of the chain was fastened. The 
book was placed on the shelf with the fore-edge turned out- 
wards, and the other end of the chain fastened to a second 
ring playing along an iron bar. The desk for the reader was 
usually attached to the ends of the case by strong hinges. 
The stall-system, like the lectern-system, was monastic 



1920.] CHAINED BIBLES 21 

in its origin. It made its first appearance, as far as we know, 
at the monastery of Clairvaux about the year 1500. This 
library was fitted up according to the stall-system from 1495 
till 1503, and the books were still chained in 1709. The stall- 
system was popular in England and France during the six- 
teenth and seventeenth centuries, and is actually still in use at 
the Chapter Library in Hereford Cathedral, at Wimborne 
Minster, and a few other places in England. 

While the "stall-system" was being generally adopted in 
England and France, a different plan was being developed in 
Italy. It consisted in a return to the "lectern-system," with the 
addition of a shelf below the lectern, on which the books lay 
on their sides when not wanted; and an ingenious combination 
of a seat for the reader with the desk and shelf. The earliest 
library fitted up in this manner is at Cesena, Italy. Today it 
remains practically as it was in 1452. The books are still at- 
tached to the desks by chains. The bar which carries them is 
in full view just under the ledge of the desk. The chain is 
attached to the book by an iron hook screwed into the lower 
edge of the right-hand board near the back. 

These fittings are a survival of what was once in general 
use in Italy during the latter part of the fifteenth and the six- 
teenth and seventeenth centuries. The old Vatican Library, 
finished in 1481 and replaced by the present one in 1587, was 
arranged according to the Cesena system. The normal condi- 
tion of a library of this type was that the books, handsomely 
bound and protected by numerous bosses of metal, usually 
lay upon the desks ready for use, and not on the shelves below. 
Books were lent out of the library sometimes with the chain 
attached. The present Biblioteca Laurenziana, or Medicean 
Library, at Florence, Italy, formally opened June 11, 1571, is 
modeled on the plan of Cesena. 

While architects . and librarians were still struggling with 
the difficulties of adapting mediaeval library rooms and fittings 
to the ever-increasing number of volumes, a new system was 
initiated which eventually supplanted, during the eighteenth 
century, with but rare exceptions, all the old models. It is the 
present wall-system, so familiar to us. The first library ever 
arranged on this principle was the Library of the Monastery 
of Escorial in Spain, begun in 1563 and completed September 
13, 1584. This monastic library, which is still in existence, is 



22 CHAINED BIBLES [Oct., 

likewise the first library ever fitted up in which there were no 
chains. It is the first "modern" library. 

Previous to the erection of special structures for housing 
books, i. e. t during the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, 
smaller collections of books were chained to desks according 
to the lectern-system in various parts of the monastic and col- 
legiate buildings. In addition to these collections, which varied 
in extent, single volumes, as well as smaller collections, have 
always been chained in churches ever since the Benedictines 
at Weissenburg introduced this novelty about 1040 A. D. 

The books thus chained in churches belonged to various 
classes, and were fastened in divers modes. First came Bibles 
and parts of the Bible or rather liturgical books, as is attested 
by the chaining of four Psalters at Weissenburg about 1040. 
To these were added before long theological books at the 
centres of education. In the early part of the thirteenth cen- 
tury several Bibles and other books were chained to desks 
in St. Mary's Chancel and Church, Oxford, for the use of the 
"Masters" of Oriel College. When, in the fifteenth century, 
the library over the Congregation House was built, they were 
taken out and set up with chains in that new building. During 
the fourteenth century the clergy commenced to have libraries 
chained in the interior of the churches, and at the places of 
pilgrimage the life of the respective Saint could be read by the 
devout pilgrim in the "Legend" chained in the church. At the 
same time the custom originated to chain prayer-books to the 
pews in the parish churches. Even secular literature found a 
safe resting-place at chains in churches now and then. Thus 
the history of the Province of Treves in Germany was chained 
in the Cathedral some time before 1512 A. D. 

The Protestants adopted all these customs which had 
originated in pre-Reformation times. Bibles, theological 
tracts, prayer-books, and now and then popular secular books, 
were chained by them in churches. In England, English 
prayer-books were chained to the pews in many churches for 
the use of the poorer parishioners till up to the eighteenth 
century. In the parish church at Whitchurch, Little Stanmore, 
Middlesex, chains are still hanging on the pews, where, at one 
time, people used to pray from chained books. At Leyland, 
Lancashire, the Preservative against Popery, by Edmund Gib- 
son, printed at London in 1738, can still be seen chained in the 



1920.] CHAINED BIBLES 23 

parish church of the place. However, the chained copy of 
Burkitt's Notes on the New Testament, printed as late as 1752, 
in the parish church at Grinton, is the latest instance of chain- 
ing. In the Protestant parish church at Ecclesfield, Yorkshire, 
were chained up to 1860 such Catholic books as the Latin com- 
mentaries on the Bible, by Lyra, Denis the Carthusian, and 
Prierius. 

Grammar schools were another repository for chained 
books from the thirteenth to the eighteenth centuries. In 1588 
a dictionary was chained in the schoolhouse at Tavistock, 
Devonshire, and Bolton Grammar School, Lancashire, founded 
in 1641, still preserves a collection of about fifty chained 
volumes, one of which was printed as late as 1708. 

Indeed the custom of fastening books by chains was com- 
mon throughout all Europe for five centuries. 2 We still pos- 
sess a print representing the University of Leyden, in Holland, 
which was made in 1610. This library, a purely Protestant 
foundation, had in 1610 twenty-two bookcases, each containing 
from forty to forty-eight chained volumes. Each bookcase 
contained a single row of books, chained to a bar in front of 
the shelf. Six bookcases contained works of theology, two 
works of philosophy, two literature, one mathematics, five 
law, two medicine, four history. 

Considering that pre-Reformation libraries contained 
comparatively small collections of books and that chaining of 
entire libraries originated only about the middle of the fif- 
teenth century, we can safely assert that more books were 
chained during the two centuries succeeding the Reformation 
than during the three centuries preceding it. 

The Bible was, of course, one of the most common books 
in the chained collections. Latin and Greek Bibles, as well as 
Scriptures in the vernacular, were fastened by chains in count- 
less libraries throughout five centuries. If one would under- 
take to gather all the references to chained Bibles from the 
hundreds of old library catalogues, the recorded wills of 
donors, and the various account-books of monasteries, univer- 
sities, and churches, he would compile a stately volume. 

However, more valuable than these literary references 
are the vestiges of chaining found on shelves and desks which 

1 This subject has been specially treated by John Willis Clark in his masterly 
volume, The Care of Books (London, 19*01), from which most of the foregoing facts 
are taken. 



24 CHAINED BIBLES [Oct., 

are still preserved. 8 In England, collections of chained books 
are still preserved in the Cathedral Library and the vestry of 
All Saints' Parish Church at Hereford, in Wimborne Minster, 
Dorsetshire, at Chirburg, Salop, Christchurch, Hants, in the 
library over the south porch of the church at Grantham, Lin- 
colnshire, in the Grammar School at Bolton, at Gorton, and 
in the Parish Church at Turton, Lancashire, in all 2,427 
chained books. On the Continent, the Laurentian Library at 
Florence, Italy, has probably the largest collection of chained 
books in existence, probably over 2,000. There are also 
chained volumes at St. Walburg's Church, Zutphen, at the 
Malatesta Library in Cesena, Italy, and at Ghent. We can 
count a total of over five thousand chained books still pre- 
served in eleven Protestant and two Catholic (Florence and 
Cesena) libraries. 

Naturally we are more interested in the Protestant chained 
libraries. They are mostly of modern date. The chained col- 
lection at All Saints' Church, Hereford, is the most recent of 
all, the books having been chained as late as the year 1715, 
when the custom had been abandoned on the Continent. The 
chained library at Wimborne Minster, fitted up in 1686, was 
founded by the Rev. William Stone, an Anglican minister, 
as a parochial library. Likewise an Anglican minister, the 
Rev. Francis Trigg, founded the chained library at Grantham 
in 1598, and in 1642 Mr. Edward Skipworth, "to encourage the 
vicars of Grantham to pursue their studies in the winter-time, 
gave fifty shillings to provide firewood for the library fire." 
The chained libraries at Bolton and Turton were both estab- 
lished by the will of Humphrey Chetham, a wealthy merchant 
of Manchester, dated December 16, 1651. The books at Zut- 
phen were chained by order of the Protestant Magistrate of 
the city at the beginning of the seventeenth century. The 
Chapter Library at Hereford is the only Protestant chained 
collection which dates back to pre-Reformation times, being 
first fitted up in 1394. 

In England a strong movement set in during the latter 
part of the year 1547 to chain Protestant English Bibles in 
places of worship. By the year 1575 the English Bible had 
been set up in every parish church throughout the English 
realm, and accordingly a copy of the Protestant English Scrip- 

3 Ibid., p. 318. 



1920.] CHAINED BIBLES 25 

tares had been chained in many churches by that date. And 
these chained Protestant Bibles were kept in these places of 
worship during the long span of two centuries, so that from 
1575 to 1775 a chained English Bible was seldom missing in the 
Anglican parish church. 

Fortunately some of these chained Protestant English 
Bibles may, even now, be seen occasionally in churches. In 
1890, the well-known bibliographer, William Blades, compiled 
a list of books now yet in chains in England. 4 A much longer 
list of chained books which are now found in parish churches 
in England, either singly or in small groups, was published in 
1907 by Charles Cox and Alfred Harvey. 5 Yet neither of them 
is to be regarded as being absolutely complete. Both of these 
lists omit a Book of Homilies chained to a lectern in the parish 
church of Alnwick. 

The most interesting of all the chained Bibles is the one 
at Shorwell. It is a Bible printed in 1541 and is, therefore, one 
of the earliest ever set up. Moreover, it has the distinction to 
be the only one still remaining from the reign of Henry VIII. 
At Chelsea is chained the Vinegar Bible, printed in 1716 and 
1717, the latest of all chained Bibles still preserved. However, 
this was not to be the last time that the English Bible was 
chained in the church. The chained Bible at East Winch has 
the following manuscript note on a fly leaf : "This holy volume 
(King James' Bible of 1611) I have repaired with my own 
hands and fastened with a chain, as was often done when 
Bibles were first ordered to be set up. E. J. Alvis, Vicar, Sep- 
tember, 1884." Here we have, therefore, an English Bible 
chained by an Anglican minister only thirty-six years ago. 

It was the custom at Stratford as late as 1890 to read the 
lessons on Harvest Festivals from the Bible with attached 
chain, which is kept in a cupboard. At other churches there 
are still preserved lecterns to which Bibles were chained 
formerly, as well as chains, rings, staples which had been 
once used in fastening copies of the English Bible. Moreover, 
we know that chained English Bibles were removed from 
other churches quite recently. There was a chained Bible in 
an old church at Evesham in 1881; at Minehead, Somerset, in 
1880; at Milton, near Clitheroe, in Lancashire, in 1876, at 

4 Books in Chains, New York, 1892, pp. 29-81. 
'English Church Furniture, London, 1907, pp. 338-340. 



26 CHAINED BIBLES [Oct., 

Minster in Thanet, Kent, four chained Bibles in 1876, and at 
Windsor, Berks, St. George's Chapel, in 1857. 

Now why were Bibles and books chained? No one now- 
a-days would think of chaining books to desks or library 
shelves. This practice has so completely gone out of fashion, 
that people have even lost sight of its original purpose. It 
is common opinion that books were chained to preserve them 
from embezzlement. But the major reason was to place them 
at the disposal of students in a permanent manner. "Books 
borrowed," writes Mr. W. Blades, 6 "have always been pro- 
verbial for not coming home to roost, and chaining seemed a 
natural way of securing them for general use. This appears to 
me more likely to have been the object of chaining than the 
prevention of theft" 

Books were chained to be used, to be read, or for the 
perusal of people. This purpose is expressly stated in count- 
less wills bequeathing books from the thirteenth to the eight- 
eenth centuries. Moreover, it is attested by the fact that the 
monastic and collegiate libraries from the thirteenth to the 
latter part of the fifteenth century were divided, as a rule, into 
two departments, a lending library and a reference library. 
The books most frequently studied by the students were 
chained in the library for their common use, a kind of refer- 
ence department, while those which were not fit for the library 
on account of their battered condition, or of which a sufficient 
number of copies already existed, or which were rarely con- 
sulted, were loaned to the students. In 1418, for instance, 
Peterhouse, Cambridge, had two hundred and twenty volumes 
which were chained and one hundred and sixty unchained. 
Furthermore, the first public libraries of Europe to which 
everybody had free access were the very libraries in which 
for the first time every book was fastened with a chain, for 
instance, the library to the Dominican Convent of St. Mark at 
Florence fitted up in 1442, the Malatesta Library at Cesena 
built in 1452, and the older Vatican Library finished in 1481. 
Chaining was not thought of and never used, as far as we 
know, in the strictly private libraries of kings, princes and 
princesses, noblemen, wealthy burghers, and scholars, 
although their collections of books were arranged on lecterns, 
desks, and shelves like those of the chained libraries. 

8 Books in Chains, p. 18. 



1920.] CHAINED BIBLES 27 

The Bible was the first book ever chained and thus placed 
within easy reach of poor students. Up to the thirteenth cen- 
tury the books of the public libraries of the Middle Ages: the 
monastic, collegiate, and cathedral libraries, could only be 
used during the day time. In the evening the librarian who 
had charge of the books was to collect and count them, and 
lock them up in the presses. Books had been loaned from a 
very early date to a few privileged persons under a pledge. 
Yet only at the beginning of the eleventh century began, in 
the monasteries, the loan of books to persons in general on 
adequate security. 

These restrictions caused great inconvenience to scholars 
and students, as well as to the small body of readers in gen- 
eral. About 1040 the Benedictines at Weissenburg solved the 
vexed problem by chaining the books. It is very significant 
that the first books thus chained for common use were Bibles 
and, moreover, Bibles fastened in the most accessible edifice, 
the church. The extremely conservative spirit which governed 
monastic usage would not have tolerated such an innovation, 
had there not been a very strong demand for the "open" Bible. 

Thirteenth century students duly hailed the chaining of 
Bibles and books near their schoolrooms as a great progres- 
sive movement, more favorable to the prosecution of their 
studies than the time-honored custom of keeping these 
volumes locked up in chests or in rooms, the keys of which 
could be had only under sufficient pledge. So to bequeath 
Bibles and books to be chained for common use was re- 
garded as a pious work. In 1474, Frederick, Count Palatine, 
bequeathed to the Church of the Holy Ghost at Heidelberg a 
Book of Hours under the express stipulation that it "should 
be chained in the church and be kept there for common use." 
A burgher of the city of Leyden in Holland left by will, in 
1462, a Bible in the vernacular, which he directed to be chained 
in St. Peter's Church of that city, so that "good and pious 
people could read and study it." Thomas, Earl of Ormond, 
left the direction by will of 1515 that his Psalter in the vulgar 
tongue be chained at his tomb in St. Thomas Aeon on the 
north side of the high altar, "there to remain for the service 
of God." 

The numerous Protestant Bibles chained in Europe during 
the two centuries after the Reformation were, like their Cath- 



28 CHAINED BIBLES [Oct., 

olic predecessors, for the perusal of the people. The Reforma- 
tion did not alter this mode of placing Bibles at the disposal of 
people in general. The various Injunctions of Henry VIII., 
Edward VI., and Queen Elizabeth ordering English Bibles to 
be set up in churches enjoin at the same time the clergy "to 
admonish every parishioner to read these chained Bibles and 
they shall discourage no man from reading any part of the 
Bible." Certainly this was an innovation, being peculiar to 
the English Reformation, to constrain people to buy Bibles. 

Ignorance has put the false construction on this 
curious practice of by-gone ages, that it served to withhold 
the Bible from the laity. Luther never made chaining the 
Bible one of his infinite grievances against the Catholic 
Church. He tells us repeatedly that he had snatched the 
Bible "from under the bench," where it had lain idly for a 
long time. The "bench" meant nothing else in those days than 
the desk to which the books were attached by chains, and par- 
ticularly the shelf below the lectern on which the chained 
books lay when not wanted. 

Luther's contemporary, George Sabinus (died 1560), is 
perhaps the first Protestant who held up to ridicule chained 
Catholic books. In one of his Latin poems he writes sneer- 
ingly that such nonsensical books deserve to be chained like 
prisoners in their libraries. There is no mention made of the 
chained Bible; the modern myth was not yet born. 

Evidently, chaining of Bibles could not have been re- 
garded by Protestants as a prohibitive measure chargeable to 
the Church, as long as Protestants chained Bibles or the 
memory of this practice was still fresh. In 1676 a Protestant 
Bible in Romance was fastened with a chain in a Protestant 
church in Switzerland. And in the same year, 1676, the 
Protestant scholar, Bartholin, states that he remembers full 
well how the books were chained in the Public Library at 
Copenhagen, Denmark. Half a century later, in 1728, the 
Protestant historian, John George Schelhorn, informs us that 
"it had been customary a long time ago to chain books, in 
order to prevent theft." Chaining of Bibles had not yet be- 
come a reprehensible practice in the eyes of Protestants). 
Gradually, however, that curious custom sank into oblivion, 
and during the latter part of the eighteenth century the myth 
first sprang up in Germany that Bibles were chained in the 



1920.] CHAINED BIBLES 29 

Middle Ages to withhold them from the laity. In 1817, the ter- 
centenary of the Reformation, the Protestant public of Ger- 
many was regaled by the harrowing tale of how the Church 
had stood in the way of general enlightenment, had taken away 
the Scriptures from the laity, and would have hindered for- 
ever all lay persons from access to this key of knowledge, if 
the valiant Reformer had not discovered the chained Bible 
at Erfurt and snatched it from under the bench. It was at that 
celebration, in 1817, that the Swiss Protestant historian, Merle 
D'Aubigne, conceived the ambition to write the history of the 
Reformation, a work which more than anything else has given 
currency to this slanderous story. 

But in England people never quite forgot that chained 
Bibles were very common in Protestant churches and some, 
like Blades, 7 regarded the chaining of Bibles in churches as 
a genuine Protestant usage which first originated in the Royal 
Injunctions given by Henry VIIL, Edward VI., and Elizabeth 
for the setting up of English Bibles in churches. 

Mr. Ernest A. Savage states in his very sympathetic book 
about Old English Libraries: 8 "These chained books (partic- 
ularly Bibles) were, in fact, the sign of a glimmer of liberal 
thought in the Church (during the Middle Ages). During the 
fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, not only were monastic 
books lent to lay people more freely, but many more books 
were chained in places of worship than in the sixteenth cen- 
tury, when the proclamation for the 'setting-up' of Bibles in 
churches was granted unwillingly." It is one of the glories of 
the Church that it made the Bible accessible to the laity and 
clergy by chaining copies in libraries and churches. The 
chained Bibles were those copies which had been used most 
extensively, for every Bible chained in the Middle Ages stands 
for a group of Bible students who made their studies there- 
from. 

1 Books in Chains, p. 28. 8 London, 1911, p. 109. 




THE WISDOM OF SITTING STILL. 

BY RICHARDSON WRIGHT. 

MONO the many things for which I have come to 
love my little place in the country is that it has 
given a new meaning to repose. And yet, never 
before did day so teem with activity. 

From the first week the spade could go into 
the ground until this hour this hour of abundant blossom and 
promising fruit there has been no cessation. Hands that were 
soft with office work are calloused and browned. We have 
learned the swift anger of the hoe and the measured rhythm 
of the scythe. War on weeds and pests is steadily pursued. 
Where once lay dun fields now range the orderly rows. 
Peonies and iris splash their colors along the border. The 
shadows lengthen across a velvet lawn, close-cropped and 
weeded. 

Indoors, the house glistens with fresh paint and the foot 
sinks deliciously into new carpets. The ancient farmhouse 
walls, cleansed and rejuvenated, look upon new furniture. 
The windows are prim with fresh-laundered curtains. 

Each day a great deal is done a great deal more than we 
thought could be done. Then, as dusk closes down, we stop 
amid the chaos of our labors to learn the wisdom of sitting 
still. 

For sitting still is the first requisite of repose. One gains 
strength by it, as Isaiah counsels. So much is accomplished 
by sitting down and sitting still the actual, physical act of 
sitting. Visualize the Feeding of the Five Thousand the 
seething, zealous mob, hungry and tired, the two small loaves 
and five small fishes. It may be a far cry from that Gallilean 
hillside to this hillside in New England, and yet the miracle 
did not happen until the men were made to sit down, and the 
miracle of repose was not vouchsafed us until we, too, had 
sat down. 

I. 

Repose is as necessary to the soul as sleep is to the body. 



1920.] THE WISDOM OF SITTING STILL 31 

Every life, even the busiest, should have its moments of repose; 
in fact, the busier the life, the more repose is required. 

Some devout souls feel that prayer is repose or meditation 
is repose. Neither of these actually is. For it is a practice 
insisted on by all spiritual masters that before any form of 
spiritual activity is attempted, there must come moments of 
composure* So many people rush headlong and breathless 
into prayer, come into meditation panting and hot and dirty 
the way children, called from play, rush to the table. 

Some find repose in the solitary walk along the country 
road, others in the walk home through the crowded streets 
after a day's work. It is difficult to say in which he is more 
alone. Still others must wait until the household quiets down 
or the office closes or the church is emptied. Whatever the 
time or place, the first requisite for repose is that one be at 
least mentally sitting still. Although the body be functioning 
subconsciously as in walking the mind must be made to sit 
down and sit still. 

The second requisite for repose is that one be alone. It 
may not be possible to be physically alone, yet by the very act 
of will one can close the physical senses and shut out distrac- 
tions. 

Sitting still tends toward simplicity and simplicity, as 
Thomas a Kempis says, doth tend toward God. 

It is one thing to imagine ourselves in different surround- 
ings from where we happen to be; it is quite a different matter 
to engulf ourselves in another and greater Personality. The 
one is usually an act of egoism, the other an act of self-abase- 
ment. A poor man may imagine himself dwelling in a palace 
and derive amusement and consolation from this thought 
which shuts out the squalor that surrounds him; but it re- 
quires more than an act of the imagination to place one's self 
in the presence of God. 

There is a class of poetic souls "amateurs of religious 
sentiment" someone has called them who are satisfied with 
the mere thrill of beauty that comes with sensuous enjoy- 
ments a far-stretching panorama, a movement in plucked 
strings, the scent of lovely flowers at dawn. And because they 
are sensuously aware of this beauty they feel satisfied that they 
have reached all that is attainable. 

How many of us dangerously approximate even these at 



32 THE WISDOM OF SITTING STILL [Oct., 

whom we would indulgently smile! We'vj gotten dependent 
upon our surroundings, upon the stimulus of ritual, the color 
and action of nature, the soothing of music. When we step 
from ecclesiastical grandeur into some monastic chapel, bare 
and rigidly simple, we marvel that hearts can be lifted up 
amid such poverty. From the very beginning the religious 
knew the wisdom of being alone, of cutting himself off from 
the stimulus of sensuous beauty, of renouncing normal enjoy- 
ments of the eye and ear that he might approximate the 
solitary state. It was the wisdom expressed by Hugh of St. 
Victor: "He is not solitary with whom is God." 

Once this is accomplished, once the soul is shut oif from 
the world, then do the windows and doors of the soul's house- 
hold gradually open on that more lovely Dayspring as a 
housewife, after a storm, flings open the doors and windows to 
let in the clean air and fresh sunshine. Then does the Sun of 
Righteousness spread across the floor of that being and the 
threshold know His footfall for which it has awaited. 

This entering in of the Holy Spirit should be the desire of 
those who seek repose. 

It may be, however, that It will seize a man in the midst 
of his busiest endeavors. So it happened to St. Paul. But 
almost invariably, as in St. Paul's case, it causes the senses to 
stop functioning. Saul is stricken blind. Many have been 
struck dumb. Countless mystics have fallen in a swoon. It 
would seem as if the Holy Spirit demanded that Its captive sit 
down and sit still. 

II. 

The wisdom of sitting still becomes Divine Wisdom when 
we permit the inflowing of the Holy Spirit. We have done our 
part: we have sat down and sat still. We have awaited It as 
one awaits a guest. The household of the soul is quiet against 
His coming. Sursum Cor da! We lift up our hearts. Cor 
Cordium! Our heart is flooded with His love! 

He has promised that when He came He would make all 
things perfect but how unusual the perfection ! No two of us 
are perfected alike! 

The soul, said St. Bernard, is a capacity for the Infinite. 
The fluid of the Holy Spirit accommodates itself to a man's 
capacity and fashion. One does not have to be a saint to have 



1920.] THE WISDOM OF SITTING STILL 33 

It fill one's vessel to the brim, nor rich with spiritual expe- 
riences nor learned in matters theological. It stimulates each 
man in the manner of his being and work in life. 

Thus it was at the first Pentecost. Each Apostle forthwith 
spake with a different tongue. To each was given a gift ac- 
cording to the work there was for him to do, so that he could 
best carry on this work in that land or environment to which 
he was sent. 

So can come the Divine Wisdom to each man in his 
moments of repose. It may not be what he expects or what 
at that time he thinks he needs, but It will approach each in 
his own fashion, in his own peculiar circle or plane. 

Nor indeed may It always stimulate him to religious as- 
piration. As if in very abnegation of Himself the Divine 
Beauty hides His face from our beholding and turns our eyes 
to His handiwork instead the surge of music, the swirl of 
crowds, the heave and roll of the sea, the singing of a bird, 
the heady odor of grapes in autumn, the tingle of cold air on 
a crisp morning even our purpling dusks at the end of the 
days' work in the garden. But we must not be satisfied with 
these. We must not merely revel in the sensuousness of its 
beauty. It is the Spirit and the Spirit quickens! 

Repose, then, is a little Pentecost. We rise up from it 
galvanized into action the arm is strong again, the eye sees 
clearly, there is singing in the heart. 

It would be the height of futility to think that repose was 
merely an end in itself. We rest but the Divine Stimulus 
functions only when we apply It to the next moment's activ- 
ities. Perhaps the Holy Spirit can be compared to one of those 
high explosives that may be lighted in the hand without 
danger, and which exert their force only when confined in the 
narrow limits of a gun. Until the Holy Spirit, working through 
a man, is confined to the narrow limits of his life, It seems 
volatile, to pass off into ether, going, as the wind, where It 
listeth. But compact It into the muzzle of an average twenty- 
four hour day, and It gains an amazing force. 

III. 

Once learned, the spirit of repose can be a constant Pente- 
cost. The soul is emptied of itself, the personality stripped 
bare, the burden laid aside. Into this vacuum, up to the soul's 

VOL. cxn. 3 



34 A PRAYER [Oct., 

brim, rushes the full tide of Divine Wisdom. The heavy 
burden is supplanted by one that is light and for the yoke that 
galls is taken His yoke, which is easy. 

This changing, this constant flux, is what makes the lives 
of saints so fraught with romance and adventure. That is 
why they become so rich in experience, even when they are 
innocent of the world. Like the multitude that not alone wit- 
nessed the miracle of the loaves and fishes, but also ate of 
them, so do these simple souls, through repose, both see and 
taste the miracle. 

Feeling It active within him, the Christian soul hurls him- 
self into the next moment's contacts. He is driven by a force 
more compelling than any on earth. It sends him if for but 
one short moment to the very frontiers of the world. He 
sees and we have seen it through the dusk on our New Eng- 
land hillside the faint, far horizon of a Celestial Country. 



A PRAYER. 

BY LUCY GERTRUDE CLARKIN. 

LET my dark hours be dark for me alone, 
Nor shadow other lives that I hold dear. 

Let me in laughter cloak each useless moan, 
And make my little world a world of cheer, 

Teach me to turn my every hurt and pain 
Into white blooms of tenderness for Thee. 

Teach me to make each earthly loss a gain, 
And, do I fail, be patient, Lord, with me. 




A PILGRIMAGE TO PICPUS. 

BY JAMES LOUIS SMALL. 

ROM the reclamation of the cemetery of Picpus 
at the dawn of the nineteenth century to Inde- 
pendence Day, 1917, when the General-in-Chief 
of the American Expeditionary Forces stood at 
Lafayette's tomb with his memorable "We are 
here," stretches a period dramatic in the extreme and replete 
with noble purpose and high endeavor. During those years 
hard fought battles were waged in the cause of justice and 
truth. Sometimes truth triumphed, not seldom injustice. 
Brave men, and women too, for that matter, shed their blood 
gladly for God, for country and for Holy Church. In the midst 
of it all Picpus has stood, a shrine, both of piety and patriot- 
ism, to which the steps of many a pilgrim have turned with 
varying degrees of reverence. 

One brings the twentieth century world along with one as 
far as the Rue de Picpus a fairly gay and easy going world 
these days, spite of food restrictions, fuel shortage, post-war 
regulations and socialistic menace. Paris is gradually setting 
her feet in the old ways of mirth, though, truth to tell, they 
will perhaps never tread so lightly therein as in more favored 
times. Nevertheless, it is a very satisfactory Paris into which 
the Captain and I are projected, along with thousands of 
others, on a clear, sunshiny, not too warm July afternoon. 

Few places are, per se, duller as to surroundings than the 
Place de la Nation. The statues of Louis the Saint and Philippe 
Auguste gazing inscrutably towards the Vincennes gate, give no 
hint of the stirring scenes once enacted at their feet, and it is 
difficult to believe that the middle-class, commercial looking 
Rue du Faubourg St. Antoine, stretching comfortably west- 
ward, has been a veritable way of martyrs in days gone by. 
If its stones could speak, what horrors would they not cry 
fie upon! 

But Paris, as I have already remarked, is highly satis- 
factory today. Jacques is strolling with his Jeanne, hands 
clasped and eyes looking into eyes, oblivious of passing dough- 



36 A PILGRIMAGE TO PICPUS [Oct., 

boy's amused glance, of anything, in fact, but the urging of 
youthful life and hope typified by the flower in the lapel of 
Jacques' coat and the roses in Jeanne's cheeks. The small 
cafes about the square are doing a thriving business. Family 
groups surround the tables and discuss questions of mutual 
concern over bottles of vin rouge, in placid ignorance of the 
fact that less favored countries have legislated these proceed- 
ings out of the realm of the innocuous. Children play on the 
sidewalks and an occasional dog scuttles between the legs of 
an indignant patron. Somewhere in the near distance a band 
is playing, and if one's eyes are sharp, one can detect strings 
of colored lanterns swung across the narrower streets opening 
on the opposite sides of the Place. For it is the eve of Bastille 
Day and Paris is to celebrate as she has never celebrated 
before. 

As we turn the corner into the Rue de Picpus it is as if 
we were in a region "by the world forgot." On either side of 
the street, which is cobble-paved and barely wide enough to 
permit conveyances to pass with safety, there stand rows of 
mean looking two and three storied houses. They produce an 
odd illusion of jostling against one another, and bending 
slightly forward as if to gaze impudently at the khaki-clad 
visitors. They remind one, somehow, of the bright-eyed Paris 
gamins who infest the boulevards now-a-days and plead strid- 
ently for chewing gum and candy. 

If we were to keep our eyes even with the street we should 
probably pass Picpus by. Gazing upward, however, we dis- 
cern, several hundred feet ahead of us, a cross rising above 
an irregular pile of drab colored buildings, evidently a con- 
vent. Closer inspection is not encouraging. We find ourselves 
faced with a ten-foot wall, unbroken throughout its length 
save for a heavy oaken door, tightly closed and scarred by 
innumerable storms. The Captain shows signs of bolting. 
Recognizing the symptoms, I make haste to pull the bell cord 
at the right. 

Almost instantly the gate swings back, not widely and 
hospitably, but quite slowly as if unwilling to admit worldlings 
to the hallowed precincts. The caretaker, of middle age and 
iad in faded blue, looks us over carefully. He is a bit doubt- 
ful ol" the Captain, but when he sights the "K. of C." upon my 
cap and sleeve his honest face registers a broad smile of 



1920.] A PILGRIMAGE TO PICPUS 37 

welcome. Straightway he trots into his lodge. Then far away 
in the building that looms on our right another bell tinkles, 
and presently a nun emerges and walks toward us across the 
graveled enclosure. The keys at her girdle jingle as she 
walks, and as she comes nearer we notice that she wears a 
soft white woolen habit with two flaming hearts embroidered 
on the front of the scapular. Her cornette is frilled and stands 
out from her face like the petals of a flower, an effect enhanced 
by the modest glance of inquiry from her clear gray eyes. 

In halting French we proffer our request: Might we visit 
the tomb of the great Lafayette? Most assuredly. Monsieur 
has been here before? No? Very well, she will show us the 
way. Past the chapel she leads us a fair-sized and rather 
ugly building, flanked on the left by a broad pathway beyond 
which lies a small cottage bordered with beds of vivid bloom. 
We judge it to be the chaplain's house, for upon our return 
a serene looking, bearded priest, in soutane and bands, is 
standing in the doorway. 

Yes, Picpus is indubitably another world. It is inconceiv- 
able that the charming vista which discloses itself to our view 
as we reach the rear of the chapel, has part or lot with the 
apartment houses and shops that encroach as far as they dare 
upon its walled seclusion, or with the noisy holiday making 
around the Place de la Nation. Rows of shade trees mingle 
their branches above the walks, and decorous, well-kept beds 
of flowers and late vegetables bespeak the thrift that never 
fails to distinguish the French garden. Here and there a nun 
moves about, watering pot in hand, replenishing it from time 
to time at the ancient stone-curbed well. For all the world, 
one thinks, like Rebecca of old, save in this case the Lover has 
already come and the query, "Wilt thou go with this Man?" 
has been answered for time and eternity. All along the edges 
of the walk there are benches, after the friendly continental 
fashion. We should like to avail ourselves of them were it 
not for wondering what lies ahead; what more this peaceful, 
sun-dappled spot has to offer. The sister who conducted us 
has disappeared, after pointing the way and then dropping a 
quaint curtsey of farewell. 

Ahead of us and a bit to the left, in a sequestered nook, 
is a summer house, vine covered, with a table and chairs inside. 
It suggests to us an interest, though a secondary one, attaching 



38 A PILGRIMAGE TO PICPUS [Oct., 

to the convent. It was no doubt in just such a place as this 
that Fauchelevent and his "brother" held many a colloquy 
over pipes and red wine during the six years that Jean Valjean 
and the small Gosette spent here, fugitives from the panting, 
red-tongued fate that pursued them to the very end. For 
tradition says that from this Convent of the Sacred Hearts 
Victor Hugo drew, in part at least, the picture he gives us in 
Les Miserables of the Benedictines at 62 Rue Picpus. If so, 
the picture is drawn passing badly. It would be hard to find 
anything more fanciful, not to say grotesque, even in our 
modern, highly seasoned literature concerning nuns and con- 
vents, than the concluding chapters in Part Two of the famous 
novel. They alone, it might reasonably be surmised, could 
constitute sufficient ground for its place upon the Index. 

I have said that this connection of Picpus with the work 
of the French novelist is secondary. Its chief interest centres 
around the parcel of ground at the garden's southeast angle, 
fenced off from the rest and protected by iron gates. The east 
end of this inclosure is in its turn kept apart, and the entire 
burial plot, for such it is, is holy ground. We instinctively re- 
move our hats as the porter, who has followed us unobserved, 
turns his key in the lock and the gate, squeaking upon its 
rusty hinges, opens to his touch. 

In his Light Invisible, with the chapter entitled "In the 
Convent Chapel" as a medium, the late Monsignor Benson has 
shown the relation borne by apparently quiescent spiritual 
life to the busy world outside. As he pictures lines of power 
radiating from the motionless nun praying before the Blessed 
Sacrament, so we may imagine links, strong though unseen, 
binding silent Picpus to the Paris lying without. 

s m %1^'T^ r " r ~ 

In early June of the year 1794 the merchants of the Rue 
St. Honore, the Boulevard Des Italiens of its day, tired of the 
constant passing of the tumbrils on their grewsome way to the 
Place de la Concorde and having an eye to trade, not unlike 
the merchants of other times and lands, petitioned the Com- 
mittee of Public Safety (sic.) that the guillotine be removed 
to another portion of the city. "Decent, well-to-do people," 
they averred, "shun a street where the carts pass daily bearing 
the condemned." So on the fourteenth of June the grim instru- 
ment of death was set up in the eastern suburbs, on what is 



1920.] A PILGRIMAGE TO PICPUS 39 

now known as the Place de la Nation, but was then called 
the Barriere du Trone, because upon that spot Louis XIV., 
when he returned from signing the Treaty of the Pyrenees in 
1660, chose to receive his subjects' homage. 

There for six weeks the chapter begun at the Place de la 
Concorde was written to its close. In that time over thirteen 
hundred gave their lives for their religious or political convic- 
tions, not infrequently both. Sixty less than that number had 
met their fate at the Place de la Concorde during the preced- 
ing thirteen months. The "Reign of Terror" only ended with 
the arrest of Robespierre on July 27th. 

We are indebted to an American lady, Ella J. Bucking- 
ham, for an exceedingly well-written sketch of the period. 1 
It is of more than passing interest to us, as the writer was for 
a time a guest at the convent of Picpus. Hence, although a 
non-Catholic, her work has about it something of the intimate 
and personal. 

Very touching indeed is the roster as given by this Amer- 
ican woman of those who died on the scaffold in June and 
July, 1794. It is gathered, among other sources, from "a 
pamphlet-like, black-bound book, published in 1802, on whose 
time-yellowed pages are written down the names of all who 
perished at the Barriere du Trone in the six weeks following 
the removal of the guillotine (from the Place de la Concorde) ." 
It could be said of those days as the poet tells of the plague, 
that "wealth had no power to bribe, nor beauty to charm, the 
oppressor." On a single page there appear the names of a 
merchant of the street fairs, a market gardener, a domestic, a 
laundress, two seamstresses, a workman and a soldier. These, 
and others like them, brushed shoulders with ecclesiastics, 
courtiers and their ladies, aristocrats and simple rustics. Of 
a town in Brittany a toll of lives was exacted for no other 
reason than that the villagers had assisted at a Requiem Mass 
for Louis XVI. on the anniversary of his death, and had worn 
a black cockade on that day instead of the customary tri-color. 

A great number of the accused met death bravely, many 
even with a smile. One Madame Ste. Amaranthe and her daugh^- 
ter were possessed of such bright complexions, made still more 
beautiful by the crimson of their blouses, that the color became 

1 A Souvenir of Lafayette. A Historical Sketch of the Cemetery of Picpus. 
Printed by Herbert Clarke, 338 Rue St. Honored Paris. 



40 A PILGRIMAGE TO PICPUS [Oct., 

fashionable and was taken up, we are told, by the women of 
the Faubourg St. Antoine. A little laundress who called "Vive 
le Roi" from her window one day, boldly asserted that she had 
done it "because it pleased her and that she would repeat the 
words," a threat which she made good before the Tribunal 
itself. Andre Chenier, the poet, and his friend, Roucher; the 
Marquis de Beauharnais, first husband of the Empress Joseph- 
ine; Ward, the Irish general; these and many others as famous 
appear on the list. An abbe, a friend of the family of Madame 
de Lafayette, had promised them long before that, were they 
to be brought to the guillotine, he would give them final abso- 
lution. Behold him, then, on the day of execution, disguised, 
following the tumbrils from the prison gates. Twice he was 
recognized by his friends and twice he was pushed aside by 
the crowd. When the sad procession reached the Bastille a 
violent storm arose and the mob scattered. Then, amid flashes 
of lightning and pelting rain, he raised his hand in absolution. 

Nor were the gentle inmates of religious houses spared. 
The Abbess of the Benedictines, who dwelt on the slopes of 
Montmartre, Madame de Montmorency-Laval, over seventy 
years of age, blind, feeble from imprisonment, was actually 
charged with attempting to escape, when to have done so 
would have meant crossing a plank which connected a second 
story window with a wall on the other side of the moat! Yet 
for this she was beheaded. 

The account given by the writer to whom we have pre- 
viously referred of the execution of a whole company of 
Carmelites, is so graphic that it will bear quoting: 

On the seventeenth of July the people of the Faubourg, 
who in their turn had grown weary of these daily spectacles, 
were moved to fresh interest and came to their doors, 
attracted by the unusual sound of the "Te Deum" chanted 
by strong, firm voices. 

It was the day when sixteen Carmelite nuns from the 
convent of Compiegne were to give their lives for refusing 
to take an oath of allegiance to this new government, and 
for alleged treasonable correspondence with the royalist 
emigres . . . 

With unfaltering voices they finished the "Te Deum;" 
then, gathering around the Mother Superior at the foot of 
the scaffold, they began the "Veni Creator" 



1920.] A PILGRIMAGE TO PICPUS 41 

As the rule of the order demands implicit obedience to 
a recognized head, each nun, when summoned, kneeling, 
requested "Permission to die, my mother," until the voices 
died away in silence. 

On the wall to one side of the grating that opens into the 
inner plot of the Picpus cemetery there is a tablet commem- 
orating these devoted women. "To the memory," it reads, "of 
the sixteen Carmelites of Compiegne. Died for the Faith July 
17, 1794. Their bodies rest behind this wall. Blessed are the 
dead who die in the Lord. Declared Martyrs and Blessed 
May 26, 1906." 

And what became of the bodies of the thirteen hundred 
and more men and women who were led to death at the Bar- 
riere du Trone? That was a secret known to but few, and by 
that few kept inviolate, unless they also wished to tread in the 
footsteps of the martyrs. 

Among the many abandoned convents of the neighbor- 
hood there was one formerly occupied by some Augustinians. 
Little remained of it but a moldly ruin. On the edge of the 
once beautiful grounds was a partly worked stone quarry. 
This lonely place was selected as most fitting for the purpose, 
and to it daily, after nightfall, the bodies were brought and 
into it they were cast, with utmost secrecy and without word 
of prayer or making of the holy sign. It was well understood 
that any attempt on the part of friend or relative to discover 
the destination of the death carts would be followed by pun- 
ishment, swift and condign. But it was quite inevitable that 
now and then a man or woman of more than usual hardihood 
would steal along under cover of darkness and learn the secret. 

Among these courageous ones was a poor working girl, 
whose father had been in the service of the Comte de Brissac, 
and whose brother had been one of those doomed by the Tri- 
bunal to die at the Barriere du Trone. It was to a German 
noblewoman, whose brother also had perished, and who had 
been foiled in her repeated attempts to find his grave by the 
ignorance, real or pretended, of all to whom she applied, that 
the little working girl imparted the information. The princess 
bought the bit of ground where the bodies had been thrown, 
walled it in and set up a cross to her brother's memory, the 
cross that one sees as one looks through the grating. Thus 
what is known as the "Cemetery of Victims" became the nu- 



42 A PILGRIMAGE TO PICPUS [Oct., 

cleus of the Picpus cemetery, itself the nucleus of the convent 
domain of the Religious of the Most Sacred Hearts of Jesus 
and Mary and Perpetual Adoration of the Most Holy Sacra- 
ment. Founded during the Revolution, the young order must 
have appealed to the survivors of those sad days as a fitting 
guardian of such a trust. 

Poverty made progress slow, for the returning exiles were 
poor in purse and some of them, possibly, broken in spirit. 
But at last a society was formed for the purchase of the grounds 
and ruined buildings. In 1802 the first Napoleon signed a 
decree confirming the purchase. The names of his step-chil- 
dren, Eugene and Hortense Beauharnais, appear as members 
of the society, as do also those of General and Madame de 
Lafayette. It was but natural that the relatives of those rest- 
ing in the "Cemetery of Victims" should desire burial nearby. 
Hence there grew up the Cemetery of Picpus, reserved, how- 
ever, as a place of interment for direct descendants, or their 
connections to the fourth degree. 

If, as someone once said, the cemetery of Pere Lachaise 
is a "record of the genius, not only of Paris but of France," it 
may be stated with equal truth that the plot at Picpus is an 
unstained chronicle of devotion to God and country. One's 
pulse quickens as one reads the titles upon the tombs, names 
that have figured in the history, not of France alone, but of 
our own newer land. There are La Rochefoucauld, Rochefort, 
Noailles, Montmorency, Montalembert, author of Monks of the 
West, and to Americans, most illustrious of all Lafayette. 

In a railed-off space at the southeast corner, where the 
Stars and Stripes mingle with the Tri-color, rests all that is 
mortal of the great General. The lines upon the marble slab 
give the date of his birth, September 6, 1757; of his marriage, 
in 1774; and of his death, May 20, 1834. Next to his grave is 
that of his wife, member of the aristocratic house of Noailles, 
who preceded him to Picpus by twenty-seven years. They lie 
here by good right, since no less than five members of Madame 
de Lafayette's immediate family were executed at the Barriere 
du Trone: her mother, the Duchess d'Ayen; her sister, the 
Vicomtesse de Noailles; her grandmother, the Marechale de 
Noailles; and her uncle and aunt, the Marechal and Marechale 
de Mouchy. It was that de Mouchy who, as he passed from the 
hall where sentence had been pronounced, replied to the 



1920.] A PILGRIMAGE TO PICPUS 43 

"Courage, MarechaU" of his fellow prisoners: "When nine- 
teen years old I fought for my king; at seventy-nine I die for 
my God. It has been a life well filled." Assuredly it was an 
answer worthy a knight and a gentleman. 

One more stopping-place and then we shall leave the little 
burial ground behind us and be upon our way. At the western 
end of the cemetery, surmounted by a cross, is a tomb whose 
inscription is worth reading, both because of its quaint sim- 
plicity and also because it breathes the language of love that 
has from the beginning animated the guardians of Picpus! 

"Most Reverend Mother Henriette Aymer de la Ghevalerie, 
Canoness of Malta. Born 1767. In 1797, under the direction 
of the Most Reverend Father Marie Joseph Goudrin, she 
founded the Congregation of the Religious of the Most Sacred 
Hearts of Jesus and Mary and Perpetual Adoration of the 
Most Holy Sacrament. Despising the grandeurs and joys of 
the world she dedicated herself to a life hidden in God and 
crucified with Jesus Christ." There follows a recital of the 
various virtues with which this pious nun was adorned and 
which earned for her the title of "The Good Mother," as Pere 
Coudrin was known as "The Good Father." Then, "After hav- 
ing founded eighteen houses she gave up her beautiful soul to 
God the twenty-third of September, 1834. Good Mother, 
watch daily over the children whom thou hast left in their 
sorrow !" 

There is pathos in the concluding invocation, for without 
doubt the nuns of Picpus have known much sorrow. In the 
early thirties of the century past, when the surrounding quar- 
ter teemed with disorder, the convent owed its security to 
Lafayette, who caused a notice to be posted above the door, 
stating that anyone entering there with evil intent incurred 
the penalty of death. From time to time attempts were made, 
happily with no success, to extend newly-opened thorough- 
fares through the grounds. After serving as a hospital during 
the Franco-Prussian War, the convent fell into the horrid grip 
of the Commune. It was invaded by a foul-mouthed horde of 
ruffians, one of whom pressed his sabre against the nun who 
stood at the door, threatening her with instant death. There 
is characteristic French spirit in her rejoinder: "Just as you 
wish, Monsieur!" The intruders sent some of the sisters off 
to the St. Lazare prison, and pillaged the premises in search 



44 A PILGRIMAGE TO PICPUS [Oct., 

for supposed treasure. The work of sacrilege ended with the 
intervention of the Versailles troops. 

As we retrace our steps the shadows of late afternoon are 
stealing over the garden, but we have time to enter and say a 
short prayer in the convent chapel, dedicated to "Our Lady of 
Peace." Erected in 1840 upon the site of the ancient chapel 
of the Augustinians its dark interior reveals little of note, either 
historic or artistic, if we except the famous little statue of Our 
Lady of Peace. From the reign of Henry III., when it was in 
possession of the family "de Joyeuse," to the present it has 
passed through many hands. At one time it stood in the 
convent of the Capucines on the Rue St. Honore. There is a 
story, perhaps no more than legend, that about it in the black- 
ness of the night there circled strains of celestial music. One 
likes to think that that were true. 

A number of nuns are kneeling before the high altar, ab- 
sorbed in adoration, their forms showing vividly amidst the 
darkness of the sanctuary. Save for the blood-red mantle, 
worn only in chapel, they are arrayed as brides, in white habits 
with filmy veils that envelop them from head to foot. Like 
their sisters at Tyburn they are making expiation for the sins 
of the world, fickle and cruel, that turns upon and rends the 
things it has once loved; that on the Place de la Nation, as at 
Tyburn, spared neither priest nor consecrated virgin. 

Once more we are in the Rue de Picpus. Our visit to the 
cemetery and the chapel of Notre Dame de la Paix is over. 
Possibly in days to come fancy will love to roam in the fair 
regions into which we have been permitted to glimpse. Un- 
bidden there come to mind the words of our American poet, 
written of a peaceful God's acre in the homeland: 

Thousands of throbbing hearts, where theirs are at rest and for 

ever; 

Thousands of aching brains, where theirs no longer are busy; 
Thousands of toiling hands, where theirs have ceased from their 

labors; 
Thousands of weary feet, where theirs have completed their 

journey. 




SEBASTIAN RALE AND THE PURITANS. 

BY GEORGE F. O'DWYER. 

MONG the pine trees of Maine, along the sinuous 
reaches of the Kennebec, two hundred years ago, 
were a few struggling settlements of Irish, Scotch, 
and English, some of whom at this particular 
period were at odds with their Indian friends on 
the easterly side of the river. One of the principal reasons for 
the enmity was the action of sundry Puritan traders from 
Boston and the northern Massachusetts settlements, who per- 
sisted in mixing trade with the State religion something 
which the discerning Norridgewocks and Kennebec tribes of 
Indians could not reconcile with their ideas. As a result, the 
traders from Boston, who came up the Kennebec in their 
barks filled with the implements of barter trinkets and rum 
found their Indian traders strangely disturbed, and the 
exchanges of goods were accompanied with dire sugges- 
tions. 

In the powwows, held at this period on the clearings on 
the easterly side of the river the Puritan ambassadors had 
their barks at a convenient point in case of emergency the 
main burden of the discussion between the interpreters of the 
tradesmen was the advisability of replacing the Catholic spir- 
itual adviser of the Norridgewocks Father Sebastian Rale 
with one Rev. Joseph Baxter of Massachusetts, who was of 
the Puritan state church congregation. The chiefs of the as- 
sembled tribes in the clearings saw at once the insidious por- 
tent of the plan and, on their own initiative, refused to obey 
the Puritan ambassadors who orated in the powwows, which 
caused much confusion among the orators on both sides of the 
question. The commissioners went back to Boston in their 
little barks still loaded with trinkets and rum and reported 
the leanings of the Indians to the black-robe Rale and the 
French. Thereat there was much excitement in the council 
of the Governor and the House of Representatives. And, as the 
record indicates,' a price of a thousand pounds was set upon 
the head of Father Rale! 



46 SEBASTIAN RALE AND THE PURITANS [Oct., 

Now this unusual action only made the neophytes of the 
black-robed Jesuit, in the wilds of the Kennebec, stronger in 
their profession to the French king and to their spiritual 
adviser. The naive honesty of the Indian mind saw the hy- 
pocrisy of the Puritan proselyters, consequently they rallied in 
greater numbers to repel the advances on their lands and pos- 
sessions made by rapacious settlers who were inspired by the 
officials at Boston. 

The Puritan settlements, at that time, reached from Massa- 
chusetts Bay to the original Gorges reservations from the Pis- 
cataqua to the Kennebec, and even to the French habitations 
beyond the villages of the Abenakis. Forts had been erected 
at convenient points along the Kennebec and Androscoggin 
Rivers on clearings which the Indians claimed as their own by 
right of original possession which the Puritan officials con- 
trived to ignore and ridicule. Naturally, the Indian chiefs 
felt peeved, and their hot blood was easily aroused at oppor- 
tune periods, between the dawn of the eighteenth century and 
1720. 

For a hundred years previous, the French had been friends 
and good counselors to these chiefs, and the black-robed men 
of God who dwelt among them saw that their Indian charges 
were properly instructed in the virtues of adhering to God and 
country. Accordingly, when the little Puritan barks with 
soldier-divines and trader-divines on board, sailed into the 
clearings along the lower part of the Kennebec in the spring of 
1720, the chiefs of the Norridgewocks and Kennebecs were pre- 
pared. They received their wily English ambassadors with 
politeness (as they were urged to do by Father Rale) until 
the emissaries forgot themselves in their ill-advised enthu- 
siasm, and insulted the Catholic faith. Then, the Indian cate- 
chumens and neophytes, quick to see the malice conveyed 
against the religion and the dignity of their tutor, rose in 
revolt, and the emissaries from Boston were forced to go 
back with their presents of trinkets and strong waters, only 
slightly disturbed. 

In the summer of 1720, as a result of what they considered 
an affront to their religion and dignity, the Massachusetts 
Council, at their session in Boston July 21st passed this resolu- 
tion: 



1920.] SEBASTIAN RALE AND THE PURITANS 47 

This House being credibly informed that Mons'r Ralle, 
the Jesuit, residing among the Eastern Indians, has not only 
on several Occasions of late affronted his Majesty's Gov- 
ernment of this Province but also has been the Incendiary 
that has instigated & stirr'd up those Indians to treat his 
Majesty's Subjects setling there, in the abusive, insolent & 
hostile manner that they have done: Resolved, that a Pre- 
mium of one hundred pounds be allowed & paid out of the 
Publick Treasury to any Person that shall Apprehend the 
said Jesuit within any part of this Province & shall bring 
him to Boston & Render him to Justice [?]. In Council 
Read & Concur'd. 1 

On the eighth of November the same year, the Council 
resolved : 

That it is derogatory to his Majesty's Honour & very 
unjurious to this Province That Mons'r Ralle, a French 
Jesuit & Missionary, should in Defiance [?] of the Law 
Reside in any part of this Province W'ch we are informed 
he now does as an Incendiary at Norridgewock among the 
Indians and that his Excellency the Governour be requested 
with Advice of the Council to take effective Methods for his 
Removal. 

In order to give strength to the latter resolution, the 
solons of the Massachusetts House of Representatives resur- 
rected a law passed in 1647, which prohibited Jesuits from 
coming into the Massachusetts colony. When one considers 
the fact that the Abenakis and Father Rale lived on what was 
really French territory at that period, which was theirs by 
right of eminent domain, the above outburst seems ridiculous. 
But as most all Puritan outbursts of this period had the same 
tone of ridicule and conceit for their French neighbors east 
and north of the Kennebec, the animus of the above quotation 
is easily accounted for. 

Nearly a year later, on September 7, 1721, the Massa- 
chusetts Council decided at their session in Boston : 

That the Government hath Sufficient reason to prosecute 
the Eastern Indians for their many Breaches of their Cove- 
nants & Treaties and more especially for their open Rebel- 
lion Lately Committed at Arowsick. . That One hundred & 

1 Legislative Records of Massachusetts Council, vol. xi., p. 25. 



48 SEBASTIAN RALE AND THE PURITANS [Oct., 

Fifty Effective Men be added to the Three Hundred & Fifty 
already in the Service in the Eastern Settlements. . That 
Three Hundred of the said Men at least be sent in Quest 
of the said Eastern Indians, And that his Excellency be 
desired to Issue out a Proclamation to be sent by the 
Comand'g Officer of the Said Forces to be Interpreted to 
the said Indians Commanding them upon pain of being 
prosecuted with the Utmost Severity to Deliver up the 
Jesuits and the other Heads & Fomentors of their Rebellion. 
And that Mons'r Rallee or any other French Priezt resid- 
ing among ym be Seized & Secured & Sent to Boston and in 
Case the Indians Shall forcibly oppose them in their said 
Attempt that then they proceed to Repell Force by Force! 2 

Now what have we on the other side of the question? 
After careful research the writer has found much. But here 
will be quoted a translation of a part of a letter written by 
Father Rale to his nephew in France on October 15, 
1722, one year after the English published the above dire 
threat. The translation is by Rev. William I. Kip, M.A., 
corresponding member of the New York Historical Society, 
and it is found among other letters by Father Rale translated 
by this author in a book entitled Early Jesuit Missionaries in 
North America (New York, 1846). Mr. Kip was an Episco- 
palian clergyman. 

Among other things Father Rale wrote of in the letter 
was the following, as translated by Mr. Kip: 

"During the more than thirty years that I have passed in 
the depths of the forests among the Savages, I have been so 
occupied in instructing them and training them in Christian 
virtues that I have had scarcely time to write many letters, 
even to those who are most dear to me. . . The whole nation 
of the Abenakis is Christian and very zealous to preserve their 
religion. This attachment to the Catholic faith has reduced 
them, even at this time [1722] to prefer our alliance to ad- 
vantages that might be derived from an alliance with the 
English, who are their neighbors. These advantages would be 
of great importance to our Indians . . . the facilities of trad- 
ing with the English from whom they are distant but one or two 
days' journey, in place of going to Quebec which it is neces- 
sary to take more than a fortnight to reach, certainly hold out 

2 Records of Massachusetts Council, September, 1721, 



1920.] SEBASTIAN RALE AND THE PURITANS 49 

great inducements . . . but their faith is infinitely more dear 
to them and they believe that if they detach themselves from 
our alliance [with the French] they will shortly find them- 
selves without a missionary, without sacraments, without a 
sacrifice, with scarcely any exercise of their own religion and 
in manifest danger of being replunged into their former 
heathenism. This is the bond which unites them to the French." 

In alluding to the coming of the English settlers on the 
confines, and even on Indian lands along the Kennebec, 
Father Rale said in the same letter: "The proximity of the 
English was, at first, a source of pleasure to the Indians, who 
did not perceive the snare that was laid for them. But at 
length, seeing themselves surrounded by habitations of the 
English, they demanded by what right they thus established 
themselves on their lands and even erected their forts there." 

In the autumn of 1722, the inroads of the English on the 
Indian reservations goaded the latter into open rebellion, and 
the Norridgewocks and the other tribes in league with them, 
made war among the frontier settlements. Knowing of the 
antipathy which the Puritans had for Father Rale, the chief 
warriors of the tribes advised him Jo go on to Quebec for a 
short interval. Commenting on this action of his Indian pre- 
servers, Father Rale, in the letter to his nephew, written October 
15, 1722, said: "My neophytes, touched by the peril to which I 
found myself exposed in their village, often urged me to 
retire, for a time, to Quebec. Rut what will become of the 
flock if it be deprived of its shepherd? They have done what 
they could to represent to me that in case I should fall into 
the hands of our enemies, the least which could possibly 
happen to me would be to languish for the rest of my days 
in a hard prison. Rut I close their lips with the words of the 
Apostle which divine goodness has deeply engraven on my 
heart: 'Do not all distress yourselves,' I say to them, 'as to 
what concerns me, I do not in the least fear the threats of 
those who hate me without cause and I count not my life dear 
unto myself, so that I might finish my course and the ministry 
which I have received from the Lord Jesus.' " 

Retween these lines can be read the wonderful courage 
and fidelity of this sturdy pioneer in the Maine vineyard of 
the Lord. And it also shows the strong sympathy of the 
Indian catechumens and neophytes who were certainly tried in 

VOL. CXII. 4 



50 SEBASTIAN RALE AND THE PURITANS [Oct., 

their allegiance to their zealous missionary and their king 
in that period. 

In a letter written to his brother in France from Narant- 
sounack, an Abenaki village, on the twelfth of October, 1723, 
Father Rale said, commenting on the efforts of the Puritan 
Council in Boston to capture him: "These gentlemen [the 
English] persuaded with reason that in keeping my Indians 
in their attachment to their Catholic faith, I was more and 
more strengthening the bonds which united them to the 
French, set in operation every kind of wile and artifice to 
detach them from me. Neither offers nor promises were 
spared to induce the Indians to deliver me into their hands 
or at least to send me back to Quebec and take one of their 
ministers [Rev. Joseph Baxter] in my place. They made many 
attempts to surprise me and carry me off by force; they even 
went so far as to promise a thousand pounds sterling to any 
one who would bring them my head! You may well believe 
me, my dear brother, that these threats are able neither to 
intimidate me nor diminish my zeal. I should be only too 
happy if I might become their victim, or, if God should judge 
me worthy to be loaded with irons and to shed my blood for 
the salvation of my dear Indians!" 

Here we see the wonderful fortitude and fidelity to his 
charges of this zealous apostle. One year later he had his 
wish. On August 23, 1724, he was shot down in cold blood 
by his English persecutors and assassins at the foot of the 
mission cross at Norridgewock. 

Sebastian Rale was born in Franche-Comte in 1657. At 
the age of thirty-two (1689) he was sent to the American mis- 
sions. After spending two years among the Abenakis at the 
mouth of the Chaudiere River, Canada, he was sent to Illinois, 
where he was successful in making many converts among that 
war-like tribe. He spent two years in the Middle West, and 
then went to the little Abenaki settlements in Maine. Here 
he found his life work. From 1694, until his death in 1724, he 
labored among the tribe and found time to make several trips 
up and down the wilds of the Penobscot, the Androscoggin, 
the Kennebec, and even as far as Quebec, where the "fires of 
his apostolic zeal" were kindled and many souls were brought 
to the kingdom of God. 

Among the Abenakis he labored as one of their own, and 



1920.] THE BLIND MAN 51 

his leisure hours were few. When he was not instructing the 
catechumens and neophytes, he was busy planting, or gather- 
ing herbs, or gathering the wax-berry for candles for his altar 
in the rude little chapel outside the stockade of the Indian 
village, Norridgewock. In the hunting and fishing expeditions 
of the tribe, he was as ardent and interested as the most active 
braves, and when the Indians went down to the shore near 
what is now Kennebunkport to fish for cod and haddock and 
to gather mussles, clams, and oysters twice a year, Father 
Rale was with them and enjoyed their humble fare. When he 
could spare the time he compiled his dictionary of the Abenaki 
language. It is now reposing in the library of Harvard College. 
The results of the crusade of this sainted man of God are 
still in evidence along the banks of the Kennebec yea, even 
to the bounds of the St. Groix for the descendants of the early 
French and Acadians and Abenakis and their kindred tribes 
still practice the faith taught by Father Rale. The inroads of 
the English have made but very little difference. The seed 
sown by the sainted missionary lives! 



THE BLIND MAN. 

BY MARTIN T. O'CONNELL. 

THE rose is a sachet of velvet 

The sun, a soft wind from the south 

And the moon and the stars only phrases 
He has caught from another's mouth. 

Love is the touch of a warm hand 

Joy the glad song of a lark: 
Beauty is dream-ladened music, 

And God flaming Light in the dark! 




THE ENIGMA OF DEAN SWIFT. 

A TABLOID TREATISE. 
BY KATHERINE BREGY, LITT.D. 

ONATHAN SWIFT, the bitter-sweet dean of St. 
Patrick's, Dublin, was the Bernard Shaw-plus- 
Gilbert Chesterton of the eighteenth century. To 
his own age he was a challenge and a paradox 
and in the more important matters, he remains 
still an enigma. In England a politician; in Ireland, almost 
against his will, a patriot; a voluminous writer who is remem- 
bered for a single work; a sentimentalist who made shipwreck 
of every love; an ecclesiastic who served as an almost infallible 
storm-centre for his co-religionists : he began by asking, in all 
good faith, What's Wrong with the World? And he ended a 
helpless and ironic prisoner in Heartbreak House. 

Something of Swift's congenital perversity, only in more 
gossamer texture, hung about his mother, Abigaile Erick 
who amused herself during her son's youthful residence in 
London by calling at his lodgings anonymously and stealthily, 
to the great scandal of his landlady. His father, a cousin to 
John Dryden, was the penniless younger son of an old York- 
shire family, and had early come fortune-hunting in Ireland. 
But at the time of his death, several months before young 
Jonathan's birth, he had achieved only a very precarious posi- 
tion as steward to the Society of the King's Inns, Dublin. So 
when this boy of proud and imperious spirit was born into the 
world, on November 30, 1667, it was as a predestined de- 
pendent. 

At one year old, the child was abducted by a doting nurse 
and carried off to England, where his mother permitted him to 
remain for five years perhaps because it seemed the easiest 
solution to at least one of her problems. Subsequently he re- 
turned to school at Kilkenny, and later was sent to Trinity 
College, Dublin, upon the rather grudging largess of his uncle, 
Godwin Swift. It is perhaps some extenuation of Jonathan's 



1920.] THE ENIGMA OF DEAN SWIFT 53 

thoroughly scandalous career at Trinity to remember that ha 
was only fourteen when entered as "pensioner" there. At any 
rate, he lost few opportunities to show his hostility toward 
both faculty and curriculum. The result was foreordained. His 
bachelor of arts degree was first refused ("for dullness and 
inefficiency," in his own bitter words), later granted under 
protest, and finally revoked by the college after some par- 
ticularly blatant acts of rebellion. 

So the daring and disgruntled boy left Ireland, and walked 
most of the way to his mother's abode in Leicestershire. He 
was just twenty-one; and she, poor woman! seems to have 
feared that his next imbroglio might involve the heart rather 
than the head. So she made shift to secure him a new "pro- 
tector" in the person of Sir William Temple, with whose 
family she had a certain unexplained intimacy. To this power- 
ful diplomat Jonathan went in a secretarial capacity, and at 
his home in Moore Park he received his first introduction to 
men and affairs of state. He was also spurred on to resume 
his neglected studies, to such good effect that in 1692 he was 
admitted to the degree of master of arts at Oxford University. 
Swift's trenchant wit and originality were already as con- 
spicuous as his high temper and passionate love of freedom: 
and the thousand suppressions of his daily life had bred in 
him not humility, but a sense of injustice. Even at this early 
age he was prey to that most poisonous of all obsessions, a 
belief that the world was against him. This curious antagon- 
ism toward mankind, coupled often with a tender loyalty 
toward individuals, merely increased with his years as in- 
deed, it was to color his entire literary work. 

In 1694, Swift left Sir William Temple, smarting under 
some real or imagined lack of advancement; and it was then 
that he decided, in order to insure his future, upon taking 
orders in the Anglican Church. There seems every evidence 
that his was what might be termed a vocation of convenience; 
and it is strong proof of the man's inherent idealism that he 
tried later on to make it a vocation of consecration even if 
the consecration was not unmixed with some scandal and 
more contention. At any rate, he was ordained priest of the 
Establishment in 1694, and obtained an unimportant prebend 
near Belfast which he shortly afterward resigned to return 
to the reconciled Sir William. During this second residence 



54 THE ENIGMA OF DEAN SWIFT [Oct., 

at Moore Park, Swift renewed his friendship with young 
Esther Johnson, another pensioner of the household, whose 
education he directed with affectionate care and who, as 
"Stella," was to play so permanent, if not prominent, a role 
in his later life. He also inaugurated his literary work with 
The Battle of the Books, a treatise instigated by his benefactor 
and designed to whip up the controversy then raging over 
ancient and modern learning. The book would be forgotten 
today were it not for its admirable and ironic little preface, 
where Swift strikes the keynote of his later message by de- 
claring : "Satire is a sort of glass, wherein beholders do gener- 
ally discover everybody's face but their own; which is the 
chief reason for that kind of reception it meets with in the 
world." About this time he must also have written one of the 
most unique and regrettable of all his creations, The Tale of a 
Tub, although its publication did not come until 1704. This is 
a fantastic allegory of Church history, designed as a piece of 
Protestant apologetics: but its apology is as perverse as its 
history. For if Swift derides Peter (the Church of Rome), he 
cannot resist the temptation to mock Martin (Lutheranism) 
and to ridicule Jack (Calvinism) as well. Candidly, it is not 
a very sane piece of writing, and its most brilliant moments 
are its maddest. Swift's later career in the Anglican Church 
suffered much from this reckless work, which seems to have 
won unstinted approval from no one save Voltaire! 

Those were the days of the patron, so after Temple's 
death Swift passed as chaplain to the home of Lord Berkeley 
in Ireland. But here another dissillusion awaited the young 
cleric, when he found that the deanery of Derry could be his 
only upon payment of a hundred pound bribe to his lordship's 
secretary! However, his just resentment was partially healed 
when he was given three small "livings" not far from Dublin; 
and at his own favorite, Laracor, in County Meath, Swift 
worked with considerable industry over his rectory, his fish- 
pond, and a congregation numbering fifteen souls ! 

His friend, Esther Johnson, was, at his own request, re- 
siding near him at this time (for the ostensible reason that the 
High Cost of Living was lower in Ireland), with Mrs. Rebecca 
Dingley as companion. And for awhile the turbulent Dr. 
Swift seems to have been content with life as a rural clergy- 
man. His Letters of a Church of England Man, written during 



1920.] THE ENIGMA OF DEAN SWIFT 55 

these years, are interesting in their statement of his frankly 
political fealty to the Anglican communion. "I think it clear," 
he says, "that any great separation from the established wor- 
ship, though to a new one that is more pure and perfect, may 
be an occasion of endangering the public peace." But that so 
merely nominal and official a faith failed to satisfy his own 
love of reality, there is abundant evidence in the scathing 
sarcasm with which he later wrote his Argument to Prove that 
the Abolishing of Christianity in England May, as Things Now 
Stand, Be Attended with Some Inconveniences, etc. Of the 
Catholic Faith, Swift was as invincibly and hopelessly ignor- 
ant as was the England of his day. It was to him a Garden 
Enclosed, a mysterious factor of foreign, or conceivably of 
domestic politics : although we have on record his classic wish 
reechoed by so many of the "separated" ever since! that 
when the Pope was weeding out his garden, he would not 
throw all the debris over their side of the wall! 

In 1710, Dr. Swift was in London as official representative 
of the Irish Church (i. e., the Anglican Church in Ireland) in 
its effort to obtain the "first fruits," or twentieth-part tax, al- 
lowed by Queen Ann to her English, but not to her Irish, clergy. 
Immediately, he and his pen became the object of brisk polit- 
ical rivalry between the Whigs and Tories: and when Swift 
went over to the latter side, he leaped into high favor with 
the reigning ministry. Within six months he had gained the 
petition of the Irish clergy; but he remained in London as 
editor of the government organ, the Examiner. He wrote also 
for early copies of the Tatler and Spectator, living in daily 
intimacy with the coterie which included Steele, Addison, 
Congreve, Atterbury, Arbuthnot, and Pope. From a worldly 
standpoint, these years were the most brilliant of Swift's 
career, but they left almost nothing of permanent value in his 
literary work. For that part of his days which was not occu- 
pied by a rather strenuous social life, was filled with a mass of 
controversial writing perhaps the most important being his 
letter upon The Conduct of the Allies, and of the Late Ministry, 
in Beginning and Carrying on the War. This admirable po- 
lemic, a plea for ending the ten years war with France and 
Spain, achieved four editions in one week, and did probably 
more than any other single thing to show the English public 
the uselessness of Marlborough's showy victories. It was one 



56 THE ENIGMA OF DEAN SWIFT [Oct., 

of Swift's most spectacular triumphs, but the dissensions of 
the ministers and the covert disapproval of the Queen held 
him back from rising on the crest of his own wave. Not the 
most political of ecclesiastical "lobbying" could win anything 
higher for himself than the deanery of St. Patrick's, Dublin, 
to which he was finally appointed in 1713. With the death of 
Queen Ann the following year, the overthrow of the Tories, 
and the hated Hanoverian dynasty at its utmost in George I., 
Swift shook the dust of England from his feet and threw in his 
lot permanently with the Other Island. 

All the details of those stirring years in London with 
Swift's familiar prestige in Court circles, his dinners with 
duchesses and conferences at coffee-houses, his political in- 
trigues and unobtrusive charities, his disappointments and 
ever-recurrent attacks of vertigo are told in the celebrated 
Journal to Stella. Sometimes Swift is paternal in correcting 
"Stella's" spelling or directing her household expenses; some- 
times more than paternal in his hopes that her "dear eyes" 
will not suffer from his writing. But the Journal says too 
much not to say much more. Beneath its minute candor 
there lurks still a disingenuousness, a suspicion that the man 
was deliberately shielding himself from possible criticism 
or was it from possible responsibility? 

The whole problem of Swift's relations with "Stella" 
rests, of course, under this same suspicion, and it is not, per- 
haps, the affair of posterity to solve a mystery which he was 
unwilling and she unable to reveal. The legend of their secret 
marriage at Clogher in 1716 has never been satisfactorily 
proved nor disproved. But in spite of the Dean's temporary 
and tragic entanglement with the other and younger Esther 
(Miss Vanhomrigh), there is no doubt of their long and appar- 
ently "platonic" devotion. This blustering, bitter-tongued man 
would seem to have been a timid philanderer where women were 
concerned and, possibly because of his love of liberty, possibly 
because of the consciousness of some mental or physical dis- 
ability, he was determined to shun marriage. So this peculiar 
intimacy with "Stella," grew into acceptance among his clergy 
and people in Dublin. And when, in 1728, she died, they 
mourned with him the passing of a good woman: one who 
had given her best to Jonathan Swift, and to whom he had 
given what he could conveniently! But in the entire range 



1920.] THE ENIGMA OF DEAN SWIFT 57 

of his work, there is nothing more simply, searchingly touch- 
ing than the fragment On the Death of Mrs. Johnson, which he, 
too ill to attend her funeral, finished while the services were in 
progress in his nearby cathedral. "It is now nine at night; 
and I am removed into another apartment, that I may not see 
the light in the church," wrote the cryptic dean. And alone 
there with the memories of forty odd years, still guarding at 
least the inner seal of his self-imposed reserves, he penned that 
discreet yet devoted panegyric of "the truest, most virtuous 
and valuable friend that I, or perhaps any other person, was 
ever blessed with. . . I knew her from six years old, and had 
some share in her education, by directing what books she 
should read, and perpetually instructing her in the principles 
of honour and virtue; from which she never swerved in any 
one action or moment of her life. She . . . was looked upon 
as one of the most beautiful, graceful and agreeable young 
women in London, only a little too fat. Her hair was blacker 
than a raven, and every feature of her face perfection. . . 
Never was any of her sex born with better gifts of the mind, 
or who more improved them by reading and conversation. . . 
All of us who had the happiness of her friendship agreed 
unanimously that in an afternoon or evening's conversation, 
she never failed, before we parted, of delivering the best thing 
that was said in the company. . ." 

During "Stella's" life, both she and the dean had, as he 
said, "loved Ireland," and grown to detest "the tyranny and 
injustice of England in their treatment of this kingdom." 
After her death, championship of that unhappy isle became 
his chief literary concern. In protest against a law forbidding 
the export of Irish woolen goods to any country except Eng- 
land, Swift wrote his bold, but very practical, Proposal for 
the Universal Use of Irish Manufactures. When Wood's in- 
famous copper-coin abuse threatened, he began his notorious 
Drapier Letters, urging a boycott of the debased currency and 
finally threatening a general expose of conditions in Ireland. A 
prize of three hundred pounds was offered by the English 
government for the arrest of the letter-writer but the offend- 
ing coinage was promptly withdrawn! From that day Swift, 
who had come to Ireland in his own words "an exile," re- 
mained the idol of its long-suffering people. But the hopeless- 
ness of the situation under Hanoverian rule drew from him 



58 THE ENIGMA OF DEAN SWIFT [Oct., 

finally the bitter and burning irony of his Modest Proposal, 
that since the upbringing of the children of the poor in Ire- 
land "under the present situation of affairs is utterly im- 
possible," they should be killed young and served at table 
to those Especially landlords who could afford such a 
delicacy ! 

For verisimilitude of fancy and vigorous satire, this dia- 
tribe is surpassed by no work of Swift's save the masterpiece, 
Gulliver's Travels. This classic was published in 1726, after 
being more than ten years in composition, and from the mass 
of his controversial writings, it survives as the one certain font 
of immortality. It looms as a giant in the long chain of 
imaginary voyages, which include Lucian's True History, Ra- 
belais' Pantagruel, More's Utopia, and in our own day, Alice 
in Wonderland or Maeterlinck's Blue Bird. That its popularity 
should today be chiefly among the young, and because of its 
adventurousness, is one of the literary ironies. For Gulliver's 
pilgrimage whether he soars as a demigod in Lilliput, shrinks 
to a pigmy in Brobdingnag, adventures among the flying island 
of Laputa, the infinite projects of Balnibari or those wretched 
immortals, the Struldbrugs is obviously Swift's ultimate 
satire upon the human race. Its final chapter, where the horse 
is seen as the rational ruler and man has sunk into the degen- 
erate and obscure Yahoo, is the apotheosis of misanthropy: 
probably the most revolting expression in English literature 
of "the-more-I-see-of-men-the-better-I-like-my-dog" taunt. But 
it is scarcely more than this. And here, as elsewhere 
throughout Swift's work, the sometimes incorrigible gross- 
ness of imagination must be attributed partially to the custom 
of his age, and partially to that morbid mentality, which 
was later to bear fruit of such real and even pathological 
pathos. 

It is as a master of vigorous, virile and vitriolic prose that 
Swift will be remembered. But he had considerable facility 
in satiric verse of the correct and parabolic Popean school, 
and as late as 1731 he penned the vivacious lines anticipating 
his own death. . . After that came the lean and lonely years 
of increasing senility, when labyrinthine vertigo was merged 
at last into paralysis and aphasia. Never was any sentence 
of life more mercifully "commuted by death" than his on 
October 19, 1745. By his own wish, it was at midnight, and 



1920.] THE ENIGMA OF DEAN SWIFT 59 

in the grave long occupied by "Stella," that the world-worn 
dean was buried. Very much of his own choice, and composi- 
tion, too, were the words carved upon his tomb: 

HlC DEPOSITUM EST CORPUS 

JONATHAN SWIFT, S.T.P. 

HUJUS ECCLESI^E CATHEDRALIS 

DECANI : 

UBI S^VA INDIGNATIO 

ULTERIUS COR LACERARE NEQUIT. 

ABI, VIATOR, 

ET IMITARE, SI POTERIS, 

STRENUUM PRO VIRILI LIBERTATIS VINDICEM. 

He stands, even today, a Promethean figure in British let- 
ters, a disenchanted idealist, a hero and a fighter caught in 
narrow ways. Too well did Jonathan Swift prove the truth of 
his own bitter aphorism: "We have just enough religion to 
make us hate, but not enough to make us love, one 
another." 




NATIONAL TRADITION IN IRISH LITERATURE. 

BY MARTIN J. LES, B.A. 

HOSE," said Edmund Burke, "who never look 
back to their ancestors, never look forward to 
posterity." The outlook of a nation should be 
retrospective as well as prospective: its aim 
should be to find in the past objects of veneration, 
pride and worship, incentives to emulation and sign-posts to 
greatness for the future. When national forgetfulness falls 
like a distressing nightmare on a country, all notions of public 
responsibility disappear, the genius of nationhood becomes 
thwarted and helpless while the factors that made for distinc-. 
tive nationality serve now as so many jarring forces which 
run counter to every movement towards a new national orien- 
tation. The ideals and driving-forces of every European coun- 
try find their best and most adequate reflection in its past his- 
tory. Here the nation finds the fullest embodiment of itself, 
a motive and a talisman ever serving as incentives to deeds of 
noble daring, ever acting as a check to the "rash lustihood of 
youth's powers." 

Beneath the melting cloud-land of theory and shadowy 
region of abstraction is the solid and immovable framework 
of tradition. Tradition is to the nation what memory is to 
the individual. It contains the record of a nation's greatness; 
it is the foundation and basis of a nation's learning. "All that 
the preceding generations have suffered or achieved, all that 
dead generations have worshipped, loved, imagined or 
dreamed is stored for the future in tradition." A movement 
limited to the cultured and addressed only to the cultured is 
destined not to survive, for it lacks the essence of permanence, 
viz., that it must live in the hearts of the people, otherwise it 
cannot claim distinctive nationality. A culture which touches 
merely the giants of the people or influences merely the intel- 
lectuals of the nation is not founded on tradition: no culture 
is possible for a race save that founded on tradition. 

Hungary or Poland might be taken as examples of the 
influence of national tradition; but the best example seems to 



1920.] NATIONAL TRADITION 61 

be Denmark. After the loss of Schleswig-Holstein Denmark 
seemed doomed. Ignorance and poverty were rampant and 
all hope of their country's resurrection seemed dead in the 
mind of the Danes. Grundtvig and Cholb, his colleague, under- 
took to handle the situation. They understood that any cheap 
sentiment or stereotyped formalism in education remote from 
Danish experiences and in discordance with national mental- 
ity should be discarded. Having in mind the sagas and 
stories of the warrior kings of ancient Denmark, they deter- 
mined to build up the future of their country on the ruins of 
the past. They established schools in which native fairy lore 
and ancient saga should be duly catered for. The old-time 
gods and jocins of the ice-bound north were again exhumed, 
and in the national tradition of their country the Danes laid 
the foundations of culture and future development. 

Those schools are today a state institution. They are at- 
tended by all grades of society. Together they sing their 
country's songs and learn their country's history. Those folk- 
schools have led the people to understand that above the per- 
sonality of the individual there is the personality or the "Na- 
tional Being" of the nation in which all take natural pride, 
to further which all are prepared to sink differences. The 
Danes began education and statehood upon the only sound 
foundation. The superstructure rose strong and immovable. 
National apathy and inertia disappeared. The intelligence of . 
the people had been sharpened, and a great heart-searching 
resulted in a great national awakening. The study of eco- 
nomics, commerce, and industrialism found a place in the 
programme of the Folk-Schools. A higher standard of life 
was sought after with the result that a purer and more refined 
life ensued. Social intercourse, the spirit of true citizenship, 
harmony of public life, led to a balancing of diversities, a 
leveling of inequalities which is the hope and the mainstay of 
national efficiency. 

What happened in Denmark can happen in Ireland where 
even a greater wealth of national tradition is extant. Ireland is 
just entering upon a new period of industrial development. 
It is well that this movement should emerge before native cul- 
ture goes down, and that our country should be saved the loss 
of its national soul, so often a consequence of increased pro- 
duction. 



62 NATIONAL TRADITION [Oct., 

In his work on Irish Polity "A. E." does not seem to have 
taken cognizance of this important aspect of national rejuve- 
nation. Evidently the force of tradition has no charms for 
him. He talks about creating our civilization. "Certainly," 
he says, "we have no national ideals, no principles of progress 
peculiar to ourselves in Ireland, which are a common posses- 
sion of our people." But, these ideals are not to be created: 
they must be and usually are the outcome of a nation's de- 
velopment. They march pari passu with intellectual and eco- 
nomic progressiveness. They must first exist implicitly in 
order to be voiced and made explicit. Moreover, we should 
feel chary of saying there are no national ideals peculiar to 
Ireland. We have inherent in us and embedded deep in our 
nature leanings and tendencies which inspire and ennoble 
our common efforts. There is something fundamental in our 
character, though feebly expressed, which is goading us for- 
ward in the path of national realization, stimulating us in the 
molding of the future destinies of Ireland. That harmony 
of outlook and cooperation in action which present-day econo- 
mists labor so much, might be more naturally attained along 
the lines of the new school of Irish tradition. 

We have in Ireland special reasons for fidelity to tradi- 
tion, for in the past our literature served a purpose which 
was the prime factor in molding our national outlook and 
-providing an adequate incentive to nation-building. Mrs. 
Greene has made it clear that the common national link in 
Ireland down through the centuries was literary unity, or a 
common connection in literature for all the provinces. In 
England the national idea was somehow associated with pol- 
itics or the continued existence of a line of kingship. This 
literary tradition was free from all traces of dialectal differ- 
ences. Then the pride of nation and the pride of art was 
strong and took possession of the whole people. Then we 
were spiritually "over-souled." Guchullain, the dark, sad man 
of our ancient tales, was a being who epitomized all the bards 
thought noblest in their race. Oscar, too, was a bard-created 
hero, whose half mythical prestige would have been elevated 
into the Irish ideal of true chivalry and heroism under the 
immunities of a self-determined existence. The eighteenth 
century poets shaped for us a maiden of exquisite beauty, 
varied plight, but of abiding fidelity amid suffering: this 



1920.] NATIONAL TRADITION 63 

maiden was Eire. Chroniclers compiled their volumes from 
material drawn from the four corners of the island. The 
Brehon code, unlike that of Wales, which was provincial in 
its ambit, contains judicial enactments for the country at large. 
The archaism and conventionalities of the bards were em- 
ployed to insure national scope: to prevent provincialism. 
This nationalism in literature was true of our vernacular liter- 
ature in all periods of its hard-fought existence. In the dark 
days of the eighteenth century when a foreign despotism un- 
bridled stalked abroad at noon-day, long-standing configura- 
tions of clans and peoples were upset, a number of independ- 
ent local dialects became marked off, adhering, however, to 
the rules of Irish art and mode of expression. 

The Anglo-Irish Revival which gave birth to a new 
pride of nation took its rise and depended for its source on 
the fund of native literature. So long as it continued to draw 
its inspiration from the native fountain, it was embellished 
with those qualities of traditional culture which won for it a 
well-merited reception and permanence. 

The school founded by the celebrated antiquarians 
O'Curry and O'Donovan led to an interest in things Irish, 
which culminated in the establishment of the Gaelic League. 
From this movement also evolved the Anglo-Irish school of 
poetry of which we have been speaking, whose interests found 
its ablest exponent in Mangan. Schooled under the same pa- 
triotic influences which led O'Donovan and his colleagues to 
give their monumental works to the public, he drank in 
deep draughts, the glamour and romantic coloring of Irish 
legend-lore. Those great pioneers toiling in the ancient scribal 
school, translating and elucidating our ancient manuscript 
literature, provided a great thesaurus of literary material, 
which served to mold the muse of poets of after generations. 
The Ossianic lays, throwing aside all convention, made way 
for spontaneity and medievalism. The personal note, so long 
silent, was sounded anew. Those lays loomed large before 
such men of European notoriety as Goethe and Lamartine; 
for it was an age in which internationalism in literature was at 
its zenith. Moore, too, in preceding days, had sung of Tara's 
halls and the Red Branch Knights, and the melodies of 
ancient Erin reechoed once more in the halls of Europe. 
Mangan's translations from the Irish have preserved all the 



64 NATIONAL TRADITION [Oct., 

delicacy of form, the richness of sweet-sounding rhythm and 
old-world glamour of the native bards. He treads again the 
plains of Erin and calls out of the dusk of time forms shrouded 
in the dimness of Ossianic days. Ferguson was no less an 
antiquarian than a poet, and his famous Canary shed lustre 
on the school of Anglo-Irish poetry. Davis, great and high- 
souled Irishman that he was, undertook to write a ballad- 
poetry of Ireland. It was a truly patriotic task. 

These versifiers voiced the patriotic and religious feel- 
ings of the Irish people, and were the true exponents of the 
mind of the race, the best interpreters of our national taste. 
Davis and Mangan, Ferguson and Moore still live in the hearts 
of the people and have been accepted as typically Irish. 

Ireland whose name is mooted abroad today as the class- 
ical example of ideals for which in a material age men are 
prepared to die, can hardly be severed from the Ireland that 
is gone, can hardly be associated with the materialistic move- 
ments of the world of today, nor identified with a literature 
which takes no cognizance of Catholic thought or national 
sentiment. For the last decade or so Ireland has witnessed a 
marked expansion. The opening up of new industrial vistas, 
the rise of new schools of poetry, as well as the rising of 
Easter Week, 1916, are the all important circumstances which 
precipitated thought on new Ireland. Today every aspect of 
our national life has its galaxy of eager hands. Ireland is 
vibrant with the consciousness of a new energy and bounding 
zeal. In spite of this national re-orientation, the literary move- 
ment does not seem to find its glamour in the beauteous idea 
of neo-Celtism. Mr. Lloyd Morris, speaking of the new move- 
ment, says : "Ireland has borne a new thought, a new literature, 
a new economy, a new social philosophy, even a new nation 
in Ireland." This is the efflorescence of a root idea, and Sinn 
Fein is the most direct political outcome of the root idea 
which has flowered into the Abbey Theatre, the cooperative 
movement, Irish Industrial Revival and the Gaelic League. 

The Irish Renaissance, as it has been recently styled, is 
a movement round which thought and comment must freely 
play. To a Catholic and to a person at all acquainted with 
Ireland's evangelizing fame, it sounds strange that this liter- 
ature should be so little Catholic, and should manifest so super- 
ficially the mind of a people deeply Catholic. Ireland was 



1920.] NATIONAL TRADITION 65 

always intensely Catholic at home; but abroad the very men- 
tion of our country's name conjured up in the imagination of 
a stranger the idea of a land strenuously religious and devout. 
Even foreigners have set themselves the task of becoming the 
historians of our missionaries. Montalembert has made 
known to the world the glories of the monks of the West, and 
Shelf el has recounted the wonders of Fridolin and written the 
epic of St. Gall. In post and pre-Reformation days Ireland's 
loyalty to the Faith was often tested. In later centuries her 
missionary efforts prove the maintenance of this peregrinating 
zeal. Only the other day in the midst of the ghastly spectre 
of war, as it were to redeem the evil of the time, an Irish 
college was set on foot to convert the innumerable pagans of 
the Far East. Hence it has aroused much comment that a 
new school of litterateurs should launch upon an Irish reading 
public ideas and strains purely exotic on an Irish soil. How 
often do we miss in it the playful tenderness and exquisite 
poignacy, the intense passionateness so peculiar to the healthy 
and spiritual outlook of the Irish race. Haunting idealism, 
brooding melancholy and natural magic flashed across and lit 
up with soul-thrilling exuberance, are the most noted charac- 
teristics of the vernacular literature. They are warf and woof 
of all our native poetry; yet how far removed are those qual- 
ities from the spirit that ordinarily animates and pervades 
the productions of the Irish Renaissance school. 

It may be urged, however, that this literary outburst is 
the outcome of international causes, that it is meant for a 
world-wide audience or that it is meant to create a literary 
aristocracy or that it is necessary for success, that writers of 
the New Ireland should break loose from the apron-strings of 
tradition. Perhaps, too, it may be said that Catholicism in 
Ireland is reduced to the influence of a mere sect. There are 
some who hold that the royal road to national efficiency and 
civic virtue, must involve a harmony so disinterestedly civic 
that all religious influences must be reprobated. This sounds 
tentatively new and runs counter to methods that have found 
a long standing vogue in Ireland. It is viewing Ireland 
through the glasses of a mere sect or literary coterie. "Irish 
poetry," says Stopford Rrooke, "if it is to be a power in litera- 
ture, must be as Irish as English poetry is English." Its man- 
ners and melodies must be its own. It must evoke emotions 

VOL. cxn. 5 



66 NATIONAL TRADITION [Oct., 

and feelings in the Irish heart. It must be racy of the soil, and 
the past must speak to us from out the gulf of time. The river 
of Irish poetry rose long ago in our native hills and wrought 
its turbulent way down the channeled gorge it carved for its 
streams. The fact that Irish poetry should give a grave, a 
latitudinous, unimpassioned treatment of the weighty issues of 
human life does not mean a hankering after cosmopolitanism, 
and is undeniably compatible with nationalism in literature, 
so powerfully exemplified in the case of Shakespeare. 

Though there be something in the achievement of the 
Irish Renaissance which gives it a name and a publicity far 
beyond the shores of Ireland, we are of opinion that it will 
not long survive its period, that it will be prematurely rele- 
gated to the "forgotten graveyard of dead pleasures." We 
are strengthened in our point of view when we venture farther 
afield and make comparisons with the happenings in other 
lands. Burns was a great poet when he essayed the humble 
melodies and revealed the lowly ideals of rural Scotland; 
but when he ambitioned to become a great English poet 
as well, it was nee sutor ultra crepidam. In // Convito, Dante 
inveighs against the reactionaries of his time. In spite 
of opposition and criticism, he tells us, he decided to 
write in the vernacular instead of in Latin. The fact that 
Dante's use of the despised speech of the people led to greater 
intellectual achievements than would otherwise have been 
seen, led to the appearance of a work that contests with Homer 
the premier place in the world's literature, should be an in- 
spiration to us in our endeavor to bring back the tongue of 
the Gaeltacht. 

Two hundred years after Dante, who had enthroned ver- 
nacular Italian, was laid in the dust, "a shadow beneath the 
myrtle's shade," the French tongue was in a torpor. The half 
barbaric splendor and joyous vigor of the antique "Romance 
of the Rose" had long since died out of the language and the 
only literature composed comprised ballads, rondeaux and 
"peasant" songs. The position of the French tongue was then 
in a like position to Irish in the past century, except that the 
primitive epic to which France looked back was not to be 
compared to the Irish versatile epic which, for coherent artistic 
design and primitive strength, surpassed that of any country 
in Europe, even that unified by scholars like Lonnrot into the 



1920.] NATIONAL TRADITION 67 

Kalevala the national song of the now independent race of 
the Finns. 

The awakening in France was due to the exertions of a 
group of scholars called Le Pleiade of these the most charm- 
ing figure was Pierre de Ronsard, who was nobly seconded by 
Joachim du Bellay. The Pleiade proved that to break from the 
root of national tradition is often to spell havoc in the litera- 
ture of a nation. The work which these men took in hand was 
no child's play. Words had to be carpentered, obsolete ex- 
pressions adapted and a stilted speech reduced to a medium 
of hammered and plastic expression. Thus did brave dream- 
ers become in French poetry the mainspring of vigor and 
strength, not alone establishing the language, but stimulating 
its keenest exponents after a lapse of centuries. 

It is to be much wondered at that so great a field of oper- 
ation as Anglo-Irish authorship, which embraces men of all 
classes and creeds, should not be a more fitting reflection of the 
Irish mind. At present the world is curious about Ireland and 
is asking for some true exposition of the Irish mind. Oriental 
mysticism, later-day theosophy, pagan saga, materialistic phil- 
osophy will hardly be accepted by the world of today as a com- 
plete revelation of the Irish mind. A literature to be of any 
stability must live in the hearts and on the lips of the people; 
it must be a faithful mirror of the mind of the people; it 
must possess those qualities that make for endurance and 
longevity in every literature. 

Art and Religion, it may be said, have nothing in common, 
and religion should be divorced from art. Still it is true that 
all religious people have produced religious art. The art of 
Italy is the outward expression of the religion of the people. 
The literature of Poland is steeped in Christian feeling, the 
songs of the Tyrol are fired with Catholic mysticism and pas- 
sionate expression. Pagan tradition can't be offered as a 
plea; it has long since been overshadowed by Christian culture 
and Catholic love. Neither can unbelief or religious indiffer- 
ences be accepted as an accurate expression of the religious 
outlook prevailing in Ireland today. 

Art, too, is national. Witness Goethe's art as the accur- 
ate summing up of the soul of Germany. We have also the 
national impress borne deep on the art of Dante and Cer- 
vantes. Even Shakespeare, though he wrote for mankind, is 



68 NATIONAL TRADITION [Oct., 


English in a sense that Tennyson is not. In fact, all the great 

giants in literature wrote at a time when the outlook was so 
circumscribed that the spirit of nationality was unique. 
Chaucer's power and charm lie in his realistic observations, 
his natural shrewdness, his simple yet kindly view of human 
life, his fidelity and verisimilitude in the depiction of me- 
diaeval England. German literature carries the stamp of 
mysticism and Pantheism so peculiar to Germany. 

When we speak of Anglo-Irish writers as not exhibiting 
truly Irish qualities we do not mean to bring all the writers 
in this sphere within the ambit of our charge. Many of these 
authors have lent to their art the impress of the religion in 
which they believe. Not unfrequently, indeed, we find the 
splendid intensity of vision of the great religious poet, a fine 
Catholic spiritual utterance. But these traits illumine by 
snatches not by sustained passion. In other poems, like the 
Playher, we notice the fiery and defiant magnificence, the 
motif which lent pathos to the smoke and flames of Easter 
Week. As these poets attempt more ambitious themes, the 
grande maniere, and as they learn to feel beyond the amateur- 
ish stages of their art, it is hoped the ideas which have been 
the inspiration of all great minds will find due recognition in 
their work. It is inconceivable that even the work of a non- 
Catholic author, who takes his material from Irish sources, 
who is saturated with Irish feeling and tinged with native 
color, should not be influenced by the strongest note of the 
Irish Celt Catholicism. 

Perhaps the absence of this note may be attributable to 
the fact that the output in this school is as yet very sparse 
and meagre, generally of the lyric sort, the expression of 
minor incidents and personal feeling. Perhaps we have to 
wait for the appearance of some great intellectual outpouring 
of the national spirit in order to witness those qualities of 
deep religiousness and Celtic fervor. As to whether a great 
poet will arise in Ireland whose poetry will be the putting into 
verbal form of the weird magic and shimmering idealism 
of the Irish character, elevated by a majesty born of some of 
the fundamental ideas which have been the inspiration of 
races; one who will reveal the storm-tossed, long-suffering 
Irish soul and its indomitable spirit, a craftsman who will 
pierce the heart of life and give us a true image of the finite 



1920.] NATIONAL TRADITION 69 

painted against the eternal background of the Infinite, it may 
be idle to speculate. For any such outpouring of the mind 
some measure of political autonomy must undoubtedly be 
presupposed. National harmony and civic responsibility born 
of a disinterested desire to labor in the interests of the 
"Greater Being" of the nation, would be a sufficient stimulus 
to give rise to a great literary fruition in which the ego would 
not wholly shine. Our literature manifests beauty, though not 
greatness or majesty that greatness or majesty which is the 
outcome of the orchestration of humanity by some great 
leader. Still, we venture to say that Ireland is destined soon 
to see the appearance of a great national poet as a result of 
this twentieth century outburst. Great constructive periods 
in history have generally produced great poets. Shakespeare 
was the child of the Elizabethan golden age. Milton was the 
product of the struggling, but always exalted, seventeenth 
century. With the extinction of our Middle Age stateships, 
disappeared the solidarity of our race to which the nation was 
unconsciously groping. The consequent outcome was the 
plague of petty individualism. Since then the gods and half- 
gods have dwindled down; the poets have dropped out of the 
divine procession; they sing a solitary song and inspire nobody 
to be great. Still there is some incorruptible atom in us and 
while there is, a way to greatness lies ahead; we are in some 
relation to the divine order. It is quite true to say that bloody 
insurrections even recently enacted had their heroes, and the 
aftermath of the Dublin Rising manifested an unanimity and 
an united action very hopeful for the future. But when a great 
Irish poet emerges, we believe he will touch all the strains on 
the gamut of the Irish Catholic heart. It has always been so. 
It is by the mind that civilization advances and peoples 
become great. "Knowledge is power." Athens, though only a 
city state within a small promontory, became great and power- 
ful. This was due to a great intellectual movement which 
manifested itself in art, architecture and literature. But this 
intellectuality was truly Athenian and calculated to further 
the interests of one state. The history and glorification of the 
{jiaTp { a so inspired its manhood that they gave their bodies for 
the commonwealth. The service of the state became the over- 
mastering passion of the young Athenian's life. If the litera- 
ture, which Irishmen will produce in the future, be of a non- 



70 NATIONAL TRADITION [Oct., 

national and colorless stamp, divorced from and unrepre- 
sentative of the real life of the people, it may in time to come 
form one of the boasts of English literature. Literature like 
that of the Irish Renaissance will hardly be accepted as a 
national literature, and this is a striking argument in favor of 
the Gaelic Revival. If Irishmen love their language they will 
in all probability love nationalism in literature. 

One of the greatest and clearest thinkers in modern day 
Ireland was the high-souled Irishman, Patrick Pearse. Seeing 
that Ireland was becoming declinatized in the spacious lap of 
the British Dalila, was falling into the Slough of Angliciza- 
tion, he determined to do a man's part in wrenching back this 
tidal wave. He would have men learn culture by the criteria 
found in the olden literature of the Gael, rather than in the 
comparatively parvenu and altogether utilitarian make-be- 
lieve of the Pale. He saw a wave of foreign ideals was per- 
vading the land, that a thinly nurtured nationalism was all 
centuries of oppression could offer. He saw that there was 
something wrong with Ireland, the scandal of the Cross was 
becoming a real scandal indeed, and a mammonite Ireland 
obsessed with narrow material interests was arising. He per- 
ceived that Ireland must be saved by the perpetuation of the 
past in the present, by offering to the youth and savants of 
Ireland a literature that would appeal to them, one that would 
be, warp and woof, of the Irish mind and heart. 

Pearse saw in the old tales of Ireland the primeval tree 
of Irish knowledge. Thus he told his boys of the feats and 
honor and chivalry of Cuchullain and his companions, of the 
batallions of the Fiama, the heroes that won their way through 
all difficulties by truth and the strength of their hands. And 
from those men of the heroic cycles, he came up the centuries, 
and called out of the twilight, 'till the shadows and ghostly 
figures of kings and heroes stood as strong, living men before 
the kindled eyes of his pupils. All culture must be constructed 
on an Irish foundation. The Irish boy must feel that his 
country asks from him his homage and service, and the 
homage must be given proudly, the service come from the best 
that eye and brain can see and give. 

Pearse wrote almost as a pioneer in the Irish revival. 
He set the fashion in poetry and drama, and his short stories 
broke new ground as effectively as he revealed a new world 



1920.] NATIONAL TRADITION 71 

of spirituality and moral culture in the wild west. A new 
school of writers and thinkers on his lines would mean a 
newer Ireland, an Irish Renaissance in the truest sense of the 
word. His stories are filled with the emotions of Irish life, its 
native beauty, its manners, its speech, its people, its history. 
They place us at the open door of the supernatural. He in- 
fused the old ideas with the modernity of his own modes of 
thought. In his poems we have the old forms, with their full- 
sounding assonances and alliterations so beautifully wrought, 
while the latter-day enthusiasms and objections never strike 
us as intruders. The old divinities and figures of the sagas 
are there, the remnants of the old worship, but all is over- 
shadowed by the Christian concept. Pearse was the symbol 
of the unbroken continuity and permanence of Irish tradition; 
in him the tendency of the Irish mind, culture, and love of 
country meet. Having undertaken any task, he went heart 
and soul into it, a complete foreigner when he entered the 
Gaeltacht, he soon became its chief and most skillful inter- 
preter. As he touched upon most departments in modern 
Irish writing, he sounded all the feelings and passions of the 
Irish soul. The deep melancholy, the terrible disconsolate- 
ness, the vivid mystic longing of the Gaelic soul all are there. 
No doubt there were other paths yet untrod by his many-sided 
genius, which would have seen light had fate been more kind 
to him. 

It has been urged that the true inspiration of the Celtic 
genius lies in the pagan past, that the truest outlook of the 
Gael has its sources in Celtic tradition not in Christianity. 
But whatever may be due to pre-Christian tradition, whatever 
sources have their origin in the distant past, the fact remains 
that Ireland's Christianity is her most distinct characteristic 
and her common label in the world outside. No one will deny 
the poetic sources to be found in pagan saga and fairy lore; 
but however great its amount may be, there is a still greater 
stock of saintly tradition and Christian lore. Whatever still 
lingering lack of harmony may exist in the mind of the people 
between Christian and pagan ideals, the exploitation of the one 
must not mean the exclusion of the other. To do so is to run 
counter to Irish national tradition. No one better understood 
the incoherency than Pearse, and in his imaginative repre- 
sentations we have a proper mediation, a harmonious mingling 



72 NATIONAL TRADITION [Oct., 

of both strains. He accurately interpreted the Irish mind, un- 
locking the gates of the Irish fairy world with true Celtic 
naivete and verve, and Ireland has rewarded him by giving 
his works a brilliant reception and shedding tears, salt-bitter, 
over his grave. 

Father O'Leary is another worker in the cause of Irish 
national tradition. He gives us the undiluted patois of the 
people. When we read over his beautiful dialogues with the 
truly Irish characters taken from the home-life of the Gael- 
tacht, we recognize at once how well he has brought the ways 
of Irish tradition with him. When we peruse that awful pas- 
sage in Seadna, where the music fills the house, dances on the 
floor, takes possession of the roof and overpowers mankind, 
we linger back in gladsome reminiscence to the weird imagery, 
to the intense realization almost supernatural in its unearthli- 
ness of the Celtic mind. Perhaps his greatest share in the 
labors of the Irish Revival is his beautiful modernization of 
old tales. 

Dr. Meyer, too, has done mighty work in the cause of 
Irish tradition. His region is the elucidating and editing of 
ancient and middle Irish texts, a pioneer in a very difficult 
and much neglected department of Irish culture. The work 
of editing and publishing our ancient tales, sagas, etc., is a 
work for which few are qualified, a work which demands the 
generosity and helping hand of all Irishmen at home and in 
foreign lands. Thousands of early Irish documents are mold- 
ering away unread. Dating from the eleventh century, they 
contain a literature and poetry, the first in Western Europe. 
Our unpublished works reach in quantity beyond that of 
other European countries. In the whole course of European 
literature, there will be found, perhaps, no study so alluring 
where scarcely a path is trodden by more than a solitary 
worker, where the latest research points to lines of thought 
hitherto unexplored. 

We cannot read Meyer's Ancient Irish Poetry without 
noticing the miraculous freedom of the Irish from the con- 
ventional mediaeval habit of taking nature for granted. The 
Irish, at that period, were the only people who could make 
poetry out of mere nature and nothing else. The Bards of the 
Gael and Gall, from the able pen of Dr. Sigerson, reveals the 
brilliant soul-searching of a tradition that, we hope, has not 



1920.] NATIONAL TRADITION 73 

yet fully vanished. In spite of the course of high-handed 
tyranny in the land, literature flourished in every period, and 
much has been done since the foundation of the Gaelic League 
to make up for the inertia that followed in the wake of famine 
days. New Irish authors have arisen, molding the pliant 
dialect into crystal and hammered form. Dramatists are pro- 
ducing dramas as virile and naive as the Irish character de- 
mands. Poets, too, are employing the old bardic technique 
and more modern stress accentual forms with equal effect 
to that of Keating and Eoghan Ruadh. The short prose story 
has most fittingly supplanted the more cumbersome and un- 
wieldy romance. Neither are we lacking promising attempts 
in the line of the novel. While great energy is expended in 
the publication of manuscript material, no efforts are lost in 
the adaptation of our language methods to the ways of modern 
scholarship. It is to be hoped that with educational matters 
in the hands of our own statesmen, a new impulse will be 
given to the cultivation of our Irish language and literature. 
Such an impulse would give birth to pride of spirit, which 
would be content with nothing short of the best that Irish 
writers could give Irishmen would learn that there was noth- 
ing more hospitable in its exercise than devotion to that true 
Irish culture which remained in their hearts, and every effort 
would be made to swell the productions in accordance with the 
great heritage of Irish tradition. 

The greatness of Ireland is to come, a greatness which 
grows out of a massiveness of character, a proud sense of 
responsibility, a clear foresight, sobriety and breadth of judg- 
ment; and these are the virtues of a race that is dowered with 
self-government. 

The gossamer and languid style of the lyrics of the Pale 
is gone, the temple of modern Irish art must be built up on 
the ground work of solid Irish tradition. To safeguard our 
people from the vile writings of today, the strongest rampart 
will be erected by bringing back the Irish mind to Ireland and 
to Irish tradition. 




PARTNERS. 

BY GRACE KEON. 

HERE is a kind angel they call him the Angel 
of Commonplace Things who guards the destiny 
of true lovers; he is wooed by gentle words and 
tender deeds. These are his treasures and often 
he returns them in odd and divers places. None 
can command his service save the ones who have really earned 
it. Like as not he makes partners of Sorrow and Joy, Comedy 
and Tragedy, Laughter and Tears. Perhaps you yourself have 
experienced his ministrations. If so, you will the better ap- 
preciate this tale. 

Richard Stoddard was tired. The day had been a hard 
one. From ten o'clock that morning until five that afternoon 
he had been on the rack. He had met one of his largest com- 
petitors and bested him. He had been consulted by Matthew 
Kendall, the biggest man in his own particular line, and the 
prospects looked startling. He had parleyed and baited and 
schemed and planned every moment of that strenuous time. 
And he was fatigued to the point of exhaustion. 

The cosy, sweet-smelling house! The dainty dinner, ex- 
cellently cooked, well-served. The air of gentleness, quietness, 
peace! What a contrast! He ate slowly, contentedly, Agnes 
watching him with satisfaction. Among various other accom- 
plishments, she possessed the art of cooking. Her husband 
was proof positive of her skill. His digestion was excellent, 
his appetite unimpaired, because her forethought and careful 
rationing provided for that delicate machinery that keeps the 
body up to high test. 

After dinner Richard went into the living-room. It had 
a festal air, he thought but that was because of the hot and 
dusty city he had just left. There were white lilacs in the 
vases. A cool breeze stirred the curtains. The lamp cast a 
subdued glow. There was his chair, his pipe, his slippers. 

Heavens, wasn't it good to be home! He sank into the 



1920.] PARTNERS 75 

soft cushion! It fitted him comfortably fitted every curve 
and hollow. Agnes had seen to that when she bought it. His 
feet, released from the cramping shoes of civilization, relaxed 
in the smooth brown slippers another contribution to his 
ease made by Mrs. Richard. 

And Mrs. Richard, standing in the doorway, called to him 
gently. "Dick," she said. "I'll gather the dishes while you 
run upstairs to look at the babies. Please kiss them gently 
I don't want you to waken them." 

He yawned. When she came back he was smoking and 
had his nose buried in the paper. 

"Did you go, dear?" 

"Don't ask me! I'm too fagged to move." 

"Poor fellow!" She took the paper from him, and put it 
on the table. Then she perched on the broad arm of his chair. 
"A hard day?" 

"Tremendous." 

"Want to tell me about it?" 

"No." 

She waited. He put his pipe down and closed his eyes. 
Presently he opened them again and reached for the news- 
paper. 

"Oh, don't!" said Agnes. "Let us talk a little." 

"Yes? What shall we talk about?" 

Agnes laughed and her eyes danced with mischief. 

"I'm sure I have no idea. Let's pretend." 

"What?" 

"Oh, make believe. You see I'm your life partner, and 
we're putting through a great big scheme. Let's balance up." 

"For instance?" 

Again Agnes laughed. She had a sense of humor. 

"Let me see! I should really like you to pause by the 
wayside long enough to tell me that I'm getting prettier all 
the time." 

He smiled patiently. 

"You are, of course." 

"You believe it?" 

"Positively." 

"How lovely! In what way, Dick?" 

"Oh . . ." vaguely. "Every way . . . What's the joke, 
Agnes?" 



76 PARTNERS [Oct., 

"Joke?" She lifted her eyebrows. "My beauty a joke? 
Dearest! Please particularize!" 

"You're getting silly . . . honestly." 

"How lovely!" chuckled Mrs. Dick, again. "I find my 
beauty too heavy a topic under the conditions. Very well . . . 
we shall discuss something lighter . . . yes? Went to town 
this morning." 

"Uh-huh . . ." 

"I bought the children some new things. My, how prices 
have gone up, Dick !" 

"Uh-huh . . ." 

"I met Mrs. Leland. She is sending her dressmaker over 
here . . ." She paused wickedly. 

"Uh-huh . . ." 

"I told her not to bother we were all going to commit 
suicide tonight . . ." 

"Yes?" He yawned a little. She laughed out loud. 

"How closely you're listening, partner. Did you hear what 
I said?" 

"Of course I did . . ." 

"Now, Dick, you must pay attention. You must. Kath- 
arine and your brother, Phil, will be married in a month 
and we agreed to furnish that room for them. We promised " 

"Agnes," said Dick, reaching for the paper again, "why do 
you persist in annoying me? I shall not be bothered with 
Phil's wedding. You do the furnishing do whatever you 
like but don't expect any help- 
Agnes laid her cheek against his hair. 

"My dearest! Don't be cross . . . please. I know you're 
tired, but I'm tired, too. And you're letting your office swallow 
you up. You're getting away from everything, from every 
other interest! Come on down and be human, darling! After 
a while you'll be nothing but the usual American business 
man." 

"My heavens!" he said. "If that isn't like a woman! 
What would you do if I weren't?" 

His wife was silent. Her husband scanned the headlines. 

"Dick," she said, then, "I don't like it. It isn't good for 
either of us. You're going to be sorry and I " she hesitated. 
"Dick, you must listen " 

"Agnes," he began, angrily. 



1920.] PARTNERS 77 

The telephone bell rang. 

Agnes rose. She was bitterly hurt. Then she crossed 
the room and took up the receiver. 

"It is for you," she said, after a moment, listlessly. "Bob 
Savage." 

"Savage!" Dick bounded out of his chair. "Hello! Bob? 
Yes ... You saw Kendall? ... Yes? ... All right . . . 
fine. Good, good! You want to see me? Why, of course! 
Come along, come along! Not a bit tired who says tired 
when there's a job like this on! How soon? Three-quarters 
of an hour? Fine! No ... save Kendall till you get here 
I want full particulars . . ." 

A new man turned from the telephone animated, eager, 
full of energy. 

"Agnes! Bob thinks we're going to land Kendall. Great, 
great there's a fortune in it! Get some of that claret cup 
ready, will you and a few of those little seed cakes Bob's 
so fond of, eh? He'll be here in a jiffy." 

Mrs. Dick Stoddard looked at her husband. Looked at 
him from top to toe, with the most contemptuous gaze she 
had ever bestowed on a human being in her whole life. Her 
lips trembled, quivered, opened . . . 

The telephone bell rang. 

She choked down the rage that convulsed her and an- 
swered it. 

"Hello!" she said. "Effie? This is Agnes . . . yes. And 
Post? I should say I will! In thirty minutes!" 

She hung up the receiver again. 

"I'm going out, Dick." 

"Where? Where to? Bob's coming ... if the children 
wake " 

"My dear man, the children are yours . . . and the lady 
who is your cook, housekeeper, tailor, nursemaid, and general 
servant hereby gives notice. You will be absolutely alone with 
the children. I expect you to do your duty like a father." 

The words were mocking, scornful. The same words 
could have been said in a different tone and created an entirely 
different impression. She did not care what impression they 
made, but ran out of the room. Soon there was the splashing 
of water and then he heard her singing. Darn it! Women 
were 



78 PARTNERS [Oct., 

"Tell me, pretty maiden, prithee tell me true 
If you have a lover . . ." 

He lost the rest. 

Now Mrs. Dick Stoddard had had a hard day. She had 
risen at seven o'clock, an hour before her husband, and set the 
machinery of the household in motion. She had swept and 
dusted and sewed and mended and shopped in a hot city. 
She had given the best of her energies to her two babies, 
Junior and Marie. They had drained her of most of her fresh- 
ness, for they were the usual type of strong, healthy, vivacious 
children. She had directed her small, careless little maid, 
who arrived at eight and departed at six, her work finished. 
Since her shopping she had prepared her evening meal the 
meal Mr. Stoddard had enjoyed far more than she did; her 
babies had to be fed and bathed and put to bed, so that she 
and Dick might have the evening to themselves. She had 
wanted and tried hard to get an hour of pleasant chat with 
her partner before going on to the next task. For she was 
tired of her work and he was tired of his and a little nonsense 
would have helped them both. 

She thought of all this as she made herself ready. She 
was on fire with anger. But she sang. And her voice was 
true and sweet and firm and beware of a woman who sings 
when she's in a rage. 

"No one that I care for 
Gomes a courting, therefore 

She was down again, drawing on her gloves, the light notes 
flowing from her lips. Her dress, of some filmy, black stuff, 
clung to her pretty figure. Her dark-red hair was piled high; 
her brown eyes were strangely brilliant, and her skin shone 
like polished marble. 

"I hear the car," she said. Breaking off her song, she 
ran to the door. 

"Oh! Mr. Savage Bob! I thought" 

"I owe you a thousand apologies," began the newcomer, 
without preamble. "Please let these make them for me." 

He was tall and fair and good to look at this other mem- 
ber of the firm of Stoddard & Savage. Agnes took the huge 
bunch of roses in her arm, burying her pretty face in their 
sweetness. 



1920.] PARTNERS 79 

"Oh! Aren't they lovely!" 

"How did you know Agnes loved white roses?" demanded 
Dick, laughingly, as the two men shook hands. 

"I heard her say so often enough," answered Bob. Then 
he looked from one to the other. "You're sure . . . you're 
sure I'm not intruding 

"What nonsense!" smiled Dick. "Come over here and 
sit down. Agnes is going out. 

"Going out!" repeated Savage in bewilderment. "Why- 
why I didn't know " 

"Dick's not coming," said Mrs. Stoddard. She selected a 
few of the roses and tucked them among the folds of silk. 
"Aren't they perfect? Thank you so, so much! Dick, dear! 
Be sure to listen for the babies . . . There's Post now!" She 
was vivid, splendid, all aglow. Bob Savage could not take 
his eyes from her face. Dick and he followed her to the door, 
standing there as a long, brown car stole up to the curb. 

"But . . . Agnes " began Dick. 

"You Post?" A man swung down from the seat, un- 
latched the gate and reached the stoop. "Oh, Post, you blessed 
boy!" 

"Jump it, Agnes!" said a gay voice from the foot of the 
steps, and her cousin held out his arms. 

"I will not," she laughed. "How can you imagine me 
doing anything so undignified! You dear!" she went on, 
patting his shoulder as she reached him. "How did you ever 
remember me? (Oh . . . good-bye, Dick . . . good-bye, Bob!) 
I was ready to scream with pure tiredness when you called 
me up. Dinner? But I've had dinner! At the Patrol? Well 
. . . It's a temptation. Let's take the long way round for the 
ride and an appetite. No, Dick won't come! Dick, poor 
fellow, has a business engagement!" 

Bob Savage and Dick Stoddard turned away from the 
door, and on Bob's face there was something like dismay. 

"What's the matter?" he asked. 

"Matter? That's Agnes' cousin, Post Elliott. Jolly as 
the dickens they make a great team. The young lady in the 
car was Effie Brice, his fiancee." 

"But ... I don't understand . . . why should Agnes . 
Mrs. Stoddard go out?" 

Dick looked at his partner in surprise. 



80 PARTNERS [Oct., 

"Come and sit down. Why shouldn't she go out if she 
feels like it? What ails you, Bob? Tell me about Kendall." 

"Kendall? Kendall can wait. You don't think I came to 
see you about Kendall?" 

"Bob, you're crazy!" 

"Either I am or you are," said Bob, soberly. "Do you 
remember an errand you gave me to do for you yesterday?" 

Dick looked blank. 

"You've you've not been drinking, Bob?" he suggested. 

For answer Bob put his hand into his pocket and drew 
out a morocco case. 

"I forgot to give it to you, Dick," he said, gravely. He 
pressed the spring and the case flew open, revealing a beauti- 
ful brooch a diamond with three sapphires; Agnes' favorite 
stones. "The jeweler said you'd find the catch all right he 
put on the patented one as you told him." 

But Dick actually howled, as he thrust his hands up to 
his head and held it distractedly. 

"Oh, ye gods and little fishes! What shall I do?" 

He was the picture of despair. Bob stared. 

"What's the matter?" 

"I forgot. Everything! All about it! Tonight! Our fifth 
wedding anniversary! She'll never forgive me! Never, never! 
Heavens, man, why didn't you see that I got the thing today? 
Why didn't you?" 

Bob was nettled. 

"Say! It's your anniversary," he said, pointedly. 

"Of course it is! If I'm not the blamed The brooch 
wouldn't have mattered so much if I had said something 
anything. Heavens! And I was as cranky as a bear! As 
mean as dirt." 

Bob grinned, then. Dick paced the floor, excitedly. 

"Laugh ! Go ahead ! Laugh ! You're on the outside look- 
ing in, you are ! Wait ! There's a day coming when you won't 
laugh! By the Lord Harry, Sherman didn't mean war! He 
must have meant married life!" 

"I'll take a little of it with a girl like yours," said Bob. 
"As far as I can see, it's your party." 

"My party? It's my funeral, that's what it is. My party, 
indeed . . . party . . . hum . . ." he stood staring at Bob a 
moment. "I think ... I see a way out," he said, then. 



1920.] PARTNERS 81 

"I'm with you." 

"I'll get Aunt Mollie." He went to the telephone and 
called a number, got it. 

"Mrs. Larrabee? Yes? You, Aunt Mollie? This is Dick. 
I've got to go out will you come over and stay with the chil- 
dren the rest of the night? You will? Bully girl! Yes, at 
once. I'm waiting." 

Dick was now bringing to bear, on his domestic problem, 
the foresight he used in business. He returned to Bob. 

"I've a scheme. While I'm dressing, you get it going. 
Call up my brother Phil. If he isn't home, find out where he 
is wait. Call up the Vances he'll probably be there, and if 
we reach Katharine first, we'll save time. Tell him he's got 
to get to the Patrol Inn in an hour. Then for the Inn. Engage 
a dining-room and the best they have for seven that's Effie, 
Post and Agnes, Phil and Katharine, you and myself " 

"But" 

"Bob," said Dick, solemnly, "if you're my friend as well 
as my partner, you've got to help. Agnes and Post are taking 
the long road thank heavens, I heard that much! We'll go 
the short one, and beat them to it." 

"Wait a minute," said Bob. "I want to tell you some- 
thing before you start. Matthew Kendall and his niece are 
dining at the Patrol tonight and he has two bugs. One is 
Eugene Field I marked myself down an ignoramus today 
because I knew nothing about him! and the other is that 
married people should never quarrel. So if you and Agnes 
are going to fight it out tonight, better arrange things so that 
Kendall" 

"You don't know Agnes!" exclaimed Dick. "There isn't 
a situation on earth could upset her nerves when the world is 
looking on." 

Then Dick was gone, while Bob kept the telephone wires 
humming for the next fifteen minutes. Thanks to good guess- 
ing, Phil Stoddard was found at Miss Vance's, and the two 
promised to obey orders at once. The manager of the Patrol 
Inn was complaisant, also. After which Aunt Mollie arrived 
to be given a bear's hug, a blessing, and a hurried good-bye 
from her nephew as he and Bob plunged down the stoop and 
into Bob's car. 

"Let 'er out!" said Dick as if Bob needed that! 

VOL. GUI. 6 



82 PARTNERS [Oct., 

Fortune was with them. They stopped for nothing, and 
nothing stopped them. They arrived at Patrol Inn before any 
of the others. Dick wiped his forehead, grinned, and the two 
shook hands. 

"Congratulations, old top!" said Bob. "Let's find the head 
waiter." 

"No, you don't! Stay here . . . Hello, Phil! Hello, 
Katharine!" 

Two astonished faces spoke for the newcomers. 

"What's it all about, Dick? We're here! What's the" 

"Hush! On your life, no questions! Bob!" anxiously. 
"Behold! There comes the whole crowd . . . Agnes . . . 
Post . . . Effie . . . Kendall . . ." 

Bob's mouth opened and shut convulsively. Afterward 
Katharine told him, with the privilege of a friend, that he 
looked like a fish. Agnes, at the foot of the stairs, chanced to 
glance up, and saw her husband. So petrified was she, that 
she stopped short, and Mr. Kendall and the pretty young lady 
with him reached the group before her. 

"How do you do, Mr. Kendall?" Agnes heard Dick say, 
very distinctly. "This is indeed a pleasant surprise! We're 
having a little dinner tonight our fifth anniversary! Bob, 
go and see if our tables are ready. My dear!" to the aston- 
ished young woman at the foot of the stairs, "won't you come 
up and meet Mr. Kendall?" 

Agnes drew a deep breath. Mr. Kendall turned to greet 
her. For one flashing, horror-filled, sickening moment Dick 
feared the very worst. But she did not flinch. When she 
reached them she held out her slim hand. 

"My husband has spoken of Mr. Kendall to me," she said. 
"This is totally unexpected. I am delighted." 

Mr. Kendall bowed. He was a tall, fine-looking man of 
sixty-five or thereabouts clever and shrewd. 

"My niece, Miss Gerard " 

The charming little lady smiled while Agnes, without 
speaking, allowed her cool, chilling glance to rest upon her 
husband. Sometimes looks can freeze. That one did. 

"You'll add your invitation to mine, Agnes " began Dick. 

"Why, Mr. Kendall," said Agnes, prettily, "my anniversary 
day has been such a perfect one that I feel you will not refuse 
to give me this pleasure " 



1920.] PARTNERS 83 

"I I hardly know" 

"Just a family party, Mr. Kendall," added Dick. 

"Only ourselves," echoed Agnes and her brown eyes 
darted flames at her husband. "Please 

"Since you urge me really what do you say, Gecile?" 

"Oh, do, Uncle Matthew! It will be great fun! Much 
nicer than dining by ourselves!" 

"Then we accept and thank you." And the party passed 
on. Effie Brice hung back, afraid that she could not control 
her giggles. Bob Savage joined them, and took Effie's arm, 
urging her forward. Post Elliott seemed dazed. 

"What the" he began. 

"Shut up!" whispered Bob. 

That was a dinner. Agnes played her part to perfection. 
She joked with Post and Katharine and Bob. She even tried 
her wits on Dick, but the smile on her lips did not reach her 
eyes. She charmed Mr. Kendall. She charmed little Cecile 
Gerard. It was her party, her anniversary dinner, and she 
made the most of it. Before it ended, Mr. Kendall rose to 
give a toast. 

"I am an old-fashioned man," he began, "and I like old- 
fashioned things, even when I find them in new-fashioned sur- 
roundings! Now I don't know if any of you read Eugene 
Field. He's old-fashioned, too, like me and he liked the 
things that I like. Perhaps that's why he knew I'd be standing 
here giving a toast and he was good enough to write it for 
me." 

He held his glass high: 

"To Mrs. Stoddard. There's a dame that's truly to my heart. 
A tiny little woman, but so quaint and good and smart, 
That if you asked me to suggest which one I should prefer 
Of all the Stoddard treasures, I should promptly mention her!" 

There was laughter and applause, but before it died away, 
Agnes was on her feet. 

"I can match you, Mr. Kendall," she exclaimed, laughing 
gaily and then, in her sweet, fluty tones, she repeated: 

"But bless you, Mr. Kendall ! May you live a thousand years ! 
To sort of keep things lively in this vale of human tears 
And may I live a thousand, too a thousand, less a day 
For I shouldn't like to be on earth to hear you'd passed away!" 



84 PARTNERS [Oct., 

"Well, I'm stunned," said Mr. Kendall, in huge delight. 
"I'm I'm ' Actually there was moisture in his eyes. A 
woman who knew Field well enough to paraphrase him so 
happily, was a woman Mr. Kendall seldom met. He told Dick 
so, as he said good-night. 

"And," he added, with a significance that did not escape 
either partner, "I shall be at your office in the morning." 

"But I'm not really the Stoddard treasure," protested Mrs. 
Dick, as he shook hands with her. "The genuine Stoddard 
treasures are at home. You must come and see them." 

"I will," he assented. 

Katharine and Phil went off, and Post and Effie. Also 
Mr. Kendall and his niece. Bob drove the Stoddards home and 
bade them good-night at their door. He was comfortably 
aware of the fact that they had not exchanged a single word. 
When they reached the hall, Agnes, still silent, turned to go 
upstairs. Dick put his hand on her arm. 

"Please this way. Only one minute," he said. 

She held back, then reluctantly yielded. He led her over 
to his own big chair, pushed her into it, and knelt on the floor 
beside her. 

"Partner," he said, solemnly, "we have a big job on hand, 
you and I, and I needed a reminder. I got it." He put the 
morocco case on her lap and the jewels gleamed up at her. 
"You see? I hadn't forgotten altogether. But the day was so 
big that it crowded out the biggest thing of all. Forgive me, 
partner?" 

And Agnes, being a woman 

Thus did the Angel of Commonplace Things, who guards 
events for loving hearts, make comedy of tragedy. 



A BRIDE OF CHRIST. 



BY J. CORSON MILLER. 

HER childhood-years were gay and bright, 

As many children's are; 
Within her heart she kept a light 

Brave-burning, as a star. 
With Dawn she laughed, and knew the Night 

For magic dreams afar. 

In maidenhood she grew apace 

With Beauty sweet as Heaven; 
There was a glory on her face, 

Like roses hushed at even. 
She lost not sanctifying grace, 

Her virtues, they were seven. 

And nightly 'round her hallowed bed 

The Angels came to sing; 
Unknown, they wove about her head 

A mystic bridal-ring. 
"Her innocence, for veil," they said, 

"She wears, to greet her King." 

And one spoke : "See, her hands, how still 

They lie upon her breast! 
From her dear brow we shall distill, 

For Virgin-Mary blest, 
A lily-bloom whose incense will . 

Give some poor sinner rest." 

Nay, Womanhood was not for her, 

Where Sin and Sorrow 'bide; 
She who was long God's chorister, 

Gladly took Death for guide. 
The day she left, He came for her, 
With Love Divine aflame for her 

The Bridegroom for His Bride. 




A GREAT CATHOLIC AUTHOR. 

BY P. D. MURPHY. 

N the writings of nearly all Catholic authors there 
is a certain quality which, for want of a better 
name, is sometimes called the Catholic temper. 
Exactly what this quality is it would be difficult 
to explain, for it is a thing of the spirit, some- 
thing subtle, something elusive, yet something that has the 
charm of simplicity and the stamp of sincerity. It is in manner 
reverent; in purpose, lofty; in outlook, broad; and in sym- 
pathy, deep. It runs through the works of Austin Dobson, 
Lionel Johnson, Mrs. Meynell, and Francis Thompson. We 
find it in the writings of Padraic Pearse and the other Catholic 
authors who have come to be identified with the Irish literary 
revival. Now and again we encounter it in writers who do 
not belong to the Church, in the non-Catholic Yeats, for 
instance, as a result of his long and intimate association with 
Father Matthew Russell, and to a still greater degree in the 
potential Catholic Chesterton. But more than all does it exist 
in the prolific writings of that truly remarkable man, Joseph 
Hilaire Pierre Belloc. 

In no author now using the English language is Catholic 
tradition and Catholic culture more deeply rooted than in Mr. 
Belloc. Poet and essayist, novelist and historian, humorist 
and military critic, economist and writer of books of travel, 
when one thinks of him one casts about for a phrase, and only 
in the epitaph which Johnson inscribed on the death of Gold- 
smith does one find it: 

Qui nullum fere scribendi genus 

Non tetigit, 
Nullum quod tetigit non ornavit. 



1920.] A GREAT CATHOLIC AUTHOR 87 

Half English, half French, with Irish blood in him, of 
which he is inordinately proud, Mr. Belloc is now in the early 
fifties. As a young man he served as a conscript in the French 
army, and on his release entered Oxford University, where 
he had as contemporaries the present Lord Chancellor of 
England, better known perhaps as F. E. Smith, and Mr. C. F. G. 
Masterman, an author and critic of repute, who served as an 
Under Secretary of State in the administration of which Mr. 
Asquith was the head. The army taught him history and 
geography, which were to stand him in such good stead in 
after years, and of the debt he owes to Oxford he himself 
tells us in one of the best known of his poems. 

In Mr. Belloc's day the Oxford Union was, as it still is, 
the most famous debating society in the University. The 
leaders of the debates were Smith and Masterman, the one on 
the Conservative or reactionary side, and the other on the 
Liberal or progressive side. Mr. Belloc does not appear to 
have taken more than a casual interest in these forensic duels, 
but a contemporary, whose name cannot now be recalled, has 
given us a brief account of at least one of Mr. Belloc's appear- 
ances at the Union. Smith and Masterman had each scored a 
signal triumph. All through the body of the hall it was whis- 
pered that a new Disraeli and a new Gladstone were hovering 
on the horizon of public life. For some moments it seemed 
as though the last word had been said, and then Mr. Belloc 
rose. It is unfortunate that we have no record of what he 
said, but, according to the contemporary mentioned above, 
after the future author sat down men felt as though Smith 
and Masterman had never been. The success of Mr. Belloc 
was complete. 

Leaving Oxford, where he won high academic honors, 
notably in history, he drifted into journalism, writing mostly 
for Liberal publications on literary, historical, and political 
matters. From Fleet Street to Parliament is but a step, but 
it was not until 1906 that that step was taken. In the Liberal 
victory of that year he was returned by a substantial margin 
as M. P. for Salford, near Manchester. In the Parliament, 
of which he was a member, the Liberal Party had one of the 
largest majorities ever known in the history of English politics. 
The Cabinet of the day, composed as it was of Asquith, Hal- 
dane, Grey, Brice, Birrell, Lloyd George, and at least a dozen 



88 A GREAT CATHOLIC AUTHOR [Oct., 

others of almost equal eminence, was referred to by friend and 
foe as the ministry of all the talents. It was a Parliament in 
which reputations could be enhanced rather than made, for 
the numerical strength of the party in power gave few oppor- 
tunities to the newcomer. But Mr. Belloc availed himself of 
such opportunities as came his way. He spoke often and 
always effectively. Before long his speeches were reported at 
length in the press of both parties. In the phrase, which is 
perhaps peculiar to English politics, he had the ear of the 
House and was in a fair way to ministerial preferment, when 
an event occurred which so disgusted him with English politics 
that before long he determined to resign from public life 
altogether. This event was in connection with the Eucharistic 
Congress held in London some years before the War. 

England is not only a non-Catholic country : it is still very 
largely an anti-Catholic country. When a Catholic, who hap- 
pens to be something more than Catholic in name, desires to 
enter Parliament the no-Popery cry is almost certain to be 
raised to inflame the worst passions of the mob. At the time 
of which we speak the infamous coronation oath, which 
branded all Catholics as idolaters, was still in force, and the 
monarch had to take this oath on his accession to the throne. 
Catholics were, and still are, precluded from holding certain 
important offices of State, such as the Lord Chancellorship, 
for instance, the Viceroyalty of Ireland, and one or two others. 
The Protestant alliance, the Masons, and others regarded the 
presence of the Papal Legate as a menace to the might of 
England and the Protestant succession. Efforts were made to 
prevent the Eucharistic Congress being held, and these efforts 
proving abortive, every energy was bent towards getting the 
authorities to prohibit the holding of the procession on the 
Sunday that was to witness the close of the Congress. In this 
the enemies of the Church met with a certain measure of 
success. True, the procession was held, but Mr. Asquith, in a 
letter to Cardinal (then Archbishop) Bourne, forbade the 
carrying of the Host. At the great meeting at the Albert Hall, 
at which this letter was read, Mr. Belloc said : "They (the Gov- 
ernment) have touched a nerve that will cost them dear." It 
did. A short while later there was a succession of by-elections 
in the North of England, where the Irish and Catholic vote is 
strong and on the whole very well organized. Even the Liberal 



1920.] A GREAT CATHOLIC AUTHOR 89 

papers admitted afterwards that Asquith's stupid blunder was 
the cause of the Government's failure to hold those seats. As 
soon as Mr. Belloc got his chance in Parliament, which he did 
within a week of the Albert Hall meeting, he launched a bitter 
attack on the Government. From this onward it was clear to 
all who had eyes to see and ears to hear that Westminster 
would soon know Mr. Belloc no more. At the General Election 
of 1910, though invited to do so by his old constituents, he 
declined to seek reelection. 

The Catholic temper, which is so evident in all his writ- 
ings, the well-stocked mind which he brings to whatever task 
he undertakes, his unruffled spirit, his penetrating insight, his 
ripe scholarship these and a score of other qualities endear 
him to a wide and discerning public. But there is one quality 
of his which stands alone, inherited probably from that Irish 
grandmother who was the first to translate Moore's Melodies 
into French, that will be admired while red blood flows in the 
veins of men. It is his combative spirit. He seeks no quarrel, 
but he will never deviate a hair's breadth to avoid one. He 
showed this when he stood up to the strongest power in Eng- 
land today the political machine. He showed it again when 
he declined to contribute to any of the fifty odd journals con- 
trolled by Lord Northcliffe, the man who can make and un- 
make ministries. And he showed it during the controversy 
which raged in England over the execution of Ferrer, when, in 
concert with Mr. Chesterton, he fought practically the entire 
lay press of the country. 

No author of our day has displayed such an amazing 
versatility as Mr. Belloc. He is not a novelist who has written 
verse as a sort of literary exercise, as Thomas Hardy has done. 
Nor is he an historian who seeks relaxation in the lighter 
literary forms. His novels are real novels, his poetry real 
poetry, his history real history. What branch of literature is 
his particular forte it would be difficult to say, but it is safe to 
assert that his books of travel are more popular with the gen- 
eral public than any of his other works. Excellent as his 
novels are, he yet does not seem quite at home in this field of 
literary endeavor. Mr. Clutterbuck's Election and Pongo and 
the Bull are amusing skits on English politics and politicians. 
The Girondin gives us a vivid picture of revolutionary France. 
The two former are local in their appeal, while the latter has 



90 A GREAT CATHOLIC AUTHOR [Oct., 

an historical background which somehow conveys the idea 
that the author started out to write history and then changed 
his mind. His poems are all too few to be considered sepa- 
rately. They are leaves in the laurel wreath which Mr. Belloc 
has won rather than a laurel wreath in themselves. For some 
mysterious reason the average man is prejudiced against his- 
tory, which is a pity, for it is one of the most fascinating of 
studies. How much of the existing prejudice is directly ai- 
tributable to the historians probably we shall never know, but 
it must be considerable. Gibbon was more concerned with the 
grand manner than with the all-important matter. Green's 
conception of history never rose higher than a tradesman's 
conception of his wares. His history was written to sell, and 
one can well imagine people who have read it, laying it aside 
with the firm resolve never to open a history book again. 

As an historian it is still early to pass judgment on 
Mr. Belloc, but this at least can be said, that the reader who 
peruses his historical studies will never again say that history 
is a dull subject. 

His work on the French Revolution began with the publi- 
cation in 1899, when the author was still in his twenties, of a 
Life of Danton. This is one of the most intimate, as it is 
certainly one of the most picturesque, accounts we possess 
of the Great Tribune. A book on Robespierre followed, and 
after it an introduction to Garlyle's magnum opus. But it was 
Marie Antoinette, published some years later, which estab- 
lished his reputation as an historian. According to Mr. 
Thomas Lecombe, himself a professor of history, a critic of 
repute, and a brilliant man of letters, this is one of the best 
studies we possess of that tragic figure. "The book really," 
writes this authority, "in its firm blend of the four great prose 
qualities of narration, description, exposition, and argumenta- 
tion is one of the very best Mr. Belloc has given us. The his- 
torical episodes are vivid in the extreme, and the characteriza- 
tion is surprising in amplitude, perception, and divination, a 
quality in which the author overflows alike in his historical 
and topographical work." With three of the central figures of 
that epoch thus presented, it only remained for Mr. Belloc 
to write the history of the Revolution itself, and the work was 
in a sense complete. This book was eventually written for 
the Home University Library series, and enjoyed a wide and 



1920.] A GREAT CATHOLIC AUTHOR 91 

well-deserved popularity. Into a very limited space the author 
packs a surprising amount of information and marshals his 
facts with the skill of a master. Reading it, one feels 
that Mr. Belloc was very close to realities while he was writing 
it. The King and Queen, Mirabeau, Necker, Garnot, Lafayette, 
and the rest are presented in a light that is a trifle strange to 
those whose conception of these figures was gleaned through 
the blurred glasses of Carlyle and others who did not possess 
the sure vision of Mr. Belloc, his firm grasp of essentials, and 
his highly-developed European ^ense. 

The Path to Rome is, as it deserves to be, the best known 
of all Mr. Belloc's books. It is not, as the title might lead one 
to suppose, a new Apologia: it is an account of a journey on 
foot to the city of the Popes. If you only know Mr. Belloc, 
the historian, you could never imagine him writing such a book 
as this. It is overflowing with gentle humor, gay badinage, and 
exquisite descriptive matter. Written as it is in a light, easy 
style, there are nevertheless passages here and there that 
search the roots of history, the foundations of religion and of 
civilization. It is admittedly a great book, perhaps the greatest 
its author will ever give us, and only a great European could 
have written it. 

Ever since Mr. Belloc shook the dust of the House of 
Commons off his feet, he has been engaged in the writing of 
serious books. The Party System, The Servile State, a history 
of the early days of the War, an indictment of the English 
press, and others have all been published since 1910. He again 
strikes a serious vein in a new historical study, Europe and 
the Faith, just published in this country by The Paulist Press. 

At the moment, and not altogether without reason per- 
haps, Europe and things European have fallen from the high 
position they once occupied in the estimation of the American 
people. Still it must not be forgotten that the old continent, 
if not the cradle of civilization, was at all events its nursery, 
as it is still the centre of the Catholic world. If only for these 
reasons, it must still be considered by the people of the New 
World. In Europe and the Faith Mr. Belloc goes to the heart 
of many things, the old Roman Empire and what it was and 
meant, the Dark and Middle Ages, the so-called Reformation 
and evils it brought in its train. The past is made to live 
again within the pages of this book, and of the future the 



92 A GREAT CATHOLIC AUTHOR [Oct., 

author says that Europe will return to the Faith or she will 
perish, for the Faith is Europe and Europe is the Faith. 

Much of the ground covered by Mr. Belloc has already 
been traversed by Gibbon and other non-Catholic historians. 
But these men did not see it as Mr. Belloc sees it, for, as he 
rightly says in the introduction to his book, "the Catholic sees 
Europe from within," and amplifying this he goes on : 

"The Catholic brings to history . . . self-knowledge. As 
a man in the confessional accuses himself of what he knows 
to be true and what other people cannot judge, so a Catholic, 
talking of the united European civilization, when he blames 
it, blames it for motives and for acts which are his own. He 
himself could have done those things in person. He is not 
relatively right in his blame, he is absolutely right. As a man 
can testify to his own motive, so can the Catholic testify to 
unjust, irrelevant, or ignorant conceptions of the European 
story; for he knows why and how it proceeded. Others, not 
Catholic, look upon the story of Europe externally as strangers. 
They have to deal with something which presents itself 
to them partially and disconnectedly, by its phenomena 
alone he sees it all from its centre in its essence, and 
together." 

That is not only Mr. Belloc's attitude towards history: 
it is also the Catholic attitude. It is to be hoped that Europe 
and the Faith will receive as warm a welcome here 
as it is almost certain to enjoy on the other side of the 
Atlantic. 




THE LOYALIST. 

BY JAMES FRANCIS BARRETT. 

PART III. 
CHAPTER I. 

[N one of those wide indentations along the eastern 
shore of the Schuylkill there opens out, in tranquil 
seclusion, a spacious cove. The waters wander here 
to rest, it seems, before resuming their voluminous 
descent to the Delaware and the sea. Trees and 
saplings wrapped about with close-clinging vines, 
hang far over the water's edge like so many silent sentinels on 
guard before the spot, their luxuriant foliage weighing their bend- 
ing twigs almost to the surface. Green lily-pads and long rib- 
boned water grass border the water's curve, and toss gently in the 
wind ripples as they glide inwards with just murmur enough to 
lull one to quiet and repose. 

Into this scene, under the overhanging leaves, stole a small 
canoe with motion enough scarcely to ruffle the top of the water. 
A paddle noiselessly dipped into the undisturbed surface and as 
noiselessly emerged again, leaving behind only a series of minia- 
ture eddies. A small white hand, hanging lazily over the forward 
side of the tiny craft, played in the limpid water, and made 
a furrow along the side of the boat that glistened like so many 
strings of sparkling jewels. 

The sunlight played on the ripples and the tender foliage 
alike; the waters laughed back in a playful mood; the delicately 
woven verdure smiled and bowed with complacent and pure de- 
light. Nearer to the shore, where the cove curved away from the 
river, the sunbeams revealed themselves only at intervals as they 
stealthily crept through the interstices of the filigree overhead, and 
brought into relief crystal patches on the dark and glassy surface 
of the water. All was quiet and peaceful; the murmur of the 
breeze among the trees and the purl of the wavelets against the 
grassy bank alone interrupting the Sabbath stillness around. 

"So you are going away again tomorrow?" Marjorie asked 
as she continued to dabble in the water. 

She lay partly reclining in the bow of the canoe, her back 
supported by a pillow. A meditative silence enshrouded her as 
she lay listless, unconcerned to all appearances, as to her where- 



94 THE LOYALIST [Oct., 

abouls or destination. She gazed steadily at the waters as she 
splashed them gently and playfully. Like a caress the silence 
of the place descended upon her and brought home to her the full 
import of her loneliness. 

"In view of what you have disclosed to me, I think it only my 
duty," Stephen replied as he lazily stroked the paddle. 

Again there was silence. 

"I wish you weren't going," she finally murmured. 

He looked straight at her, holding his arm motionless for the 
space of a moment. 

"It is good of you to say that," was the measured reply. 
"This has been a delightful day, and I have enjoyed this glimpse 
of you." 

Raising her eyes she thanked him with a look. 

"You must remember that it has been due to no fault of 
mine that I have seen so little of you," he continued. 

"Nor mine," came back the whisper. 

"True," he said. "Events have moved so rapidly during the 
past month that I could only keep abreast of them with the great- 
est difficulty." 

"I daresay we all are proud of your achievement." 

"God has been good to us. I must thank you, too." 

"Me?" She smiled contemptuously. "I am sure, when the 
truth is known, that I shall be found more an instrument of evil 
than of good." 

"I wish you would not say that." 

"I cannot say otherwise; for I know it to be true." 

"Do not depreciate your efforts. They have been invaluable 
to me. Remember, it was you who greatly confirmed my sus- 
picions of Anderson. I did acquire some facts myself; but the 
information you imparted to me enabled me to put together 
several ambiguous clues." 

"Really?" 

"And you must remember that it was through your coopera- 
tion that my attention was first drawn to General Arnold." 

"You suspected him before our conversation. You, yourself, 
heard it from his own lips in the garden." 

"Yes, I did. But the note!" 

"What note?" 

"The note you gave me to read." 

"Peggy's letter which I found at her house?" 

"The same. Have I never told you?" 

"Never!" was the slow response. "You know, you returned 
it to me without comment." 



1920.] THE LOYALIST 95 

He was puzzled. For he wondered how he had failed to 
acquaint her with so important an item. 

"When you allowed me to take that letter you furnished me 
with my first clue." 

She aroused herself and looked earnestly at him. 

"I? . . . Why ... I never read it. What did it contain? 
I had supposed it to be a personal letter." 

"And so it was apparently. It proved to be a letter from 
one of Peggy's New York friends." 

"A Mischienza friend, undoubtedly." 

"Yes, Captain Cathcart. But it contained more. There was 
a cipher message." 

"In cipher?" Then after a moment. "Did she know of it?" 

"I am inclined to think that she did. Otherwise it would 
not have been directed to her." 

This was news indeed. No longer did she recline against 
the seat of the canoe, but raised herself upright upon it. 

"How did you ever discover it?" 

"My first reading of the note filled me with suspicion. Its 
tone was too impersonal. When I asked for it, I was impelled by 
the sole desire to study it the more carefully at my own leisure. 
That night I found certain markings over some of the letters. 
These I jotted down and rearranged them until I had found the 
hidden message." 

She gazed at him in wonder. 

"It was directed to her, I presume, because of her friendship 
with the Military Governor; and carried the suggestion that His 
Excellency be interested in the proposed formation of the Regi- 
ment. From that moment my energies were directed to one 
sole end. I watched Arnold and those whom he was wont to 
entertain. Eventually the trail narrowed down to Peggy and 
Anderson." 

She drew a deep breath, but said nothing. 

"The night I played the spy in the park my theory was con- 
firmed." 

"Yes, you told me of that incident. It was not far from here." 

She turned to search the distance behind her. 

"No. Just down the shore behind his great house." He 
pointed with his finger in the direction of Mount Pleasant. 

"And Peggy was a party to the conspiracy!" she exclaimed 
with an audible sigh. 

"She exercised her influence over Arnold from the start. 
She and Anderson were in perfect accord." 

"I am sorry. She has disappointed me greatly." 



96 THE LOYALIST [Oct., 

"She has a very pretty manner and a most winsome expres- 
sion; but she is extremely subtle and fully accomplished in all 
manner of artifice. She was far too clever for you. 

"I never suspected her for an instant." 

"It was she who set the trap for Arnold; it was she who 
made it possible for Anderson to rise to the heights of favor and 
influence; it was she who encouraged her husband in his misuse 
of authority; and I venture to say, that it was she who rendered 
effective the degree of friendship which began to exist between 
yourself and this gentleman." 

Marjorie blushed at the irony. 

They were drifting about the cove in the slowest manner. 
Only occasionally did he dip the paddle into the water to change 
the course of the little craft. 

"Yes, I think that I ought to leave tomorrow for White 
Plains to confer with His Excellency." 

"I should be the last to hinder you in the performance of 
duty. By all means, go." 

"Of course it may be no more than a suspicion, but if you 
are sure of what Anderson said, then I think that the matter 
should be brought to the attention of the Commander-in-Chief." 

"Of course, you understand that Mr. Anderson told me 
nothing definite. But he did hint that General Arnold should 
be placed in command of a more responsible post in the American 
army; and that steps should be taken to have him promoted to 
the Second in Command." 

"That sounds innocent enough. But you must remember 
that events have come to light in the past fortnight which for 
months lay concealed in the minds of these two men. Who 
knows but that this was included in their nefarious scheme. 
I am uneasy about it all, and must see the Chief." 

"But you will come back?" 

"At once, unless prevented by a detail to a new field. I am 
subject at all times to the will of my leader." 

Her face fell. 

The solemn stillness, the almost noiseless motion of the boat, 
the livid shades surrounding the place, all contributed to the mood 
of pensiveness and meditation which was rapidly stealing upon 
them. The very silence of the cove was infectious. Marjorie 
felt it almost immediately, and relaxed without a murmur. 

She was living over again the memories of the happy hours 
of other days. 

Certainly Stephen was as constant as ever. But he was still 
an enigma. Never had he been so attentive quite as John Ander- 



1920.] THE LOYALIST 97 

son, nor so profuse in his protestations, nor so ready with his 
apologies. And what was more, she did not expect him to be. 
But he was more sincere. He truly possessed the standard to 
which, in her estimate, all were obliged to conform. And so he 
compelled her admiration. 

Her unfortunate acquaintanceship with Mr. Anderson had 
seriously disquieted Stephen. And yet she had been profoundly 
sincere with herself. Never had she conveyed the impression to 
any man that she had given him a second thought. Of the two 
men Stephen had, unquestionably, impressed her the more favor- 
ably. But he seemed too far removed from her. Friendship re- 
quires a certain equality, or at least a feeling of proportion be- 
tween those whom it would bind together. And this, she felt, 
had not prevailed. 

Happily, her enterprise respecting Anderson and his ne- 
farious scheme had terminated successfully. Happily, too, 
Stephen's misconstruction of the affair had been corrected. No 
longer would he doubt her. Their fortunes had approached the 
crisis. It came. Anderson had fled town; Arnold and Peggy 
were removed from their lives, perhaps for ever. Stephen was 
with her now and she experienced a sense of happiness beyond 
all human estimation. She wished she could read his mind as 
to his feelings. But he was as non-communicative as ever, 
absorbed in this terrible business that obsessed him. Her riddle, 
she feared, would remain unanswered. Patriotism, it seemed, 
was more pressing than love. 

The canoe had drifted nearer to the shore. At Stephen's 
suggestion she aroused herself from her lethargy and alighted on 
the bank. He soon followed, drawing the canoe on to the shore 
a little to prevent its wandering away. Marjorie walked through 
the grass, stooping to pick here and there a little flower which 
lay smiling at her feet. 

"Stephen," she asked, as she turned to him and stood for a 
moment smiling straight at him, "will you tell me something?" 

"Anything you ask. What do you wish to know?" 

But she did not inquire further. Her eyes were fixed in 
earnest attention upon the flowers which she began to arrange 
into a little bouquet. 

"Are you still vexed with me?" 

There ! It was out. She looked at him coquettishly. 

"Marjorie!" he exclaimed. "What ever caused you to say 
that?" 

"I scarce know," she replied. "I suppose I just thought so, 
that was all." 



98 THE LOYALIST [Oct., 

"Would I be here now? One need not hear a man speak, 
to learn his mind." 

"Yes. But I thought" 

He seized hold of her hand. 

"Come," he said. "Won't you sit down while I tell you?" 

She accepted his offer and allowed herself to be assisted. 

"You thought I was displeased with you an account of John 
Anderson," he remarked as he took his place by her side. "Am 
I correct?" 

She did not answer. 

"And you thought, perhaps, that I scorned you?" 

"Oh, no! Not that! I did not think that ... I ... I ..." 

"Well, then, that I had lost all interest in you?" 

She thought for a second. Then she smiled as if she dared 
not say what was in her mind. 

"Listen. I shall tell you. I did not accuse you of so much 
as a fault. I know well that it is next to impossible to be in the 
frequent presence of an individual without experiencing at some 
time some emotion. He becomes repugnant, or else exceedingly 
fascinating. The sentiments of the heart never stand still." 

"Yes, I know but . . ." 

"I did think that you had been fascinated. I concluded that 
you had been charmed by John Anderson's manner. Because I 
had no desire of losing your good will, I did ask you to avoid 
him, but at the same time, I did not feel free enough to cast 
aspersions upon his character and so change your good opinion 
of him. The outcome I never doubted, much as I was disturbed 
over the whole affair. I felt that eventually you would learn 
for yourself." 

"But why did you not believe in me? I tried to give you 
every assurance that I was loyal . . ." 

"The fault lay in my enforced absence from you, and in the 
nature of the circumstances which combined against you. I 
knew Anderson; but I was unaware of your own thought or 
purpose. My business led me on one occasion to your home where 
I found you ready to entertain him. The several other times in 
which I found you together caused me to think that you, too, 
had been impressed by him." 

Marjorie sat silent. She was pondering deeply the emotions 
that had fought in his heart. She knew very well he was sincere 
in his confession and that she had been the victim of circum- 
stances; still she thanked God the truth had been revealed. 

"Sometimes I feel as if I had been simply a tool in his hands, 
and that I had been worsted in the encounter." 



1920.] THE LOYALIST 99 

"You have no reason to think that. You perhaps uncon- 
sciously gave him some information concerning members of our 
Faith, their number, their circumstances, their ambitions, but you 
must remember, too, that he gave some valuable information to 
you in return. The man may have been sincere with you from the 
beginning." 

"No! I think neither of us was sincere. The memory of it 
all is painful; and I regret exceedingly playing the part of the 
coquette." 

A great silence stole upon them. He looked out over the 
river at the wavelets dancing gleefully in the sunlight, as they 
ran downstream with the current as if anxious to outstrip it to 
the sea. She grew tired of the little flowers and looked about to 
gather others. Presently she bethought herself and took from 
her bodice what appeared to be a golden locket. Stephen, at- 
tracted by her motion, saw the trinket glistening in the sun. 

"Have you ever seen this?" she asked as she looked at it 
intently. 

He extended his hand. She gave it to him. 

"Beautiful!" he exclaimed. "How long have you had this?" 

"About a year," she replied nonchalantly, and clasped her 
hands about her knees. 

He leaned forward and continued to study it for the longest 
time. He held it near to him and then at arm's length. Then 
he looked at her. 

"It is beautiful," he repeated. "It is a wonderful likeness, 
and yet I should say that it does not half express the winsome- 
ness of your countenance." He smiled generously at her blushes 
as he returned it to her. 

"It was given me by John Anderson," she announced. 

"It is a treasure. And it is richly set." 

"He painted it himself and brought it to me after that night 
at Peggy's." 

"I always said that he possessed extraordinary talents. I 
should keep that as a commemoration of your daring enterprise." 

"Never. I purpose to destroy all memory of him." 

"You have lost nothing, and have gained what books cannot 
unfold. Observation and experience are prime educators." 

"But exceedingly severe." 

"Gome," said Stephen. "Let us not allude to him again. It 
grieves you. He has passed from your life forever." 

"Forever!" she repeated. 

And as if by a mighty effort she drew back her arm and 
flung the miniature far from her in the direction of the river. 



100 THE LOYALIST [Oct., 

On a sudden there was a splash, a gulp of the waters, and a little 
commotion as they hurriedly came together and folded over their 
prey. 

"Marjorie!" he shouted making an attempt to restrain her. 
It was too late. 

"What have you done?" he asked. 

She displayed her empty hands and laughed. 

"Forever!" she repeated, opening her arms with a telling 
gesture. "I never should have accepted it, but I was strangely 
fascinated by it, I suppose." 

For the moment neither spoke; he felt as if he could not 
speak; and she looked like a child, her cheeks aglow with the 
exertion, and her eyes alight with merriment. Stephen looked 
intently at her, and as she perceived his look, a very curious 
change came across her face. He saw it at once, although he did 
not think of it until afterwards. 

"Marjorie," he said as he moved nearer to her and slipped his 
arm very gently about her. "You must have known for the 
longest time, from my actions, from my incessant attentions, from 
my words, the extent of my feeling for you. It were idle of me to 
attempt to give expression to it. It cannot be explained. It must 
be perceived; and you, undoubtedly, have perceived it." 

There was no response. She remained passive, her eyes on 
the ground, scarcely realizing what he was saying. 

"I think you know what I am going to say. I am very fond 
of you. But you must have felt more; some hidden voice must 
have whispered often to you that I love you." 

He drew her to him and raised both her hands to his lips. 

She remonstrated. 

"Stephen!" she said. 

He drew back sadly. She became silent, her head lowered, 
her eyes downcast, intent upon the hands in her lap. With her 
fingers she rubbed away the caress. She was thinking rapidly, 
yet her face betrayed no visible emotion, whether of joy, or sur- 
prise, or resentment. 

"Marjorie," he said gently, "please forgive me. I meant no 
harm." 

She made a little movement as if to speak. 

"I had to tell you," he continued. "I thought you understood." 

She buried her face in her hands; her frame shook violently. 
Stephen was confused a little; for he thought that she had taken 
offence. He attempted to reassure her. 

"Marjorie. Please ... I give you my word I shall never 
mention this subject again. I am sorry, very sorry." 



1920.] THE LOYALIST 101 

She dried her eyes and looked at her handkerchief. Then 
she stood up. 

"Come, let us go," he said after he had assisted her. 
They walked together towards the boat. 

CHAPTER II. 

It has been said with more truth than poetic fancy that the 
descent to Avernus is easy. It may be said, too, with equal assur- 
ance, that once General Arnold had committed himself to treach- 
ery and perfidy, his story becomes sickening, and in the judgment 
of his countrymen, devoid of no element of horror both in its 
foul beginnings and its wretched end. Once his mind had been 
definitely committed to the treacherous purpose, which loomed 
like a beacon light before him, shaping his destiny, his descent 
was rapid and fatal. The court-martial, with its subsequent 
reprimand, was accepted by him with the greatest animosity. 
From that hour his thirst for vengeance knew no restraint. One 
thing alone was necessary to his evil plans: he must secure an 
important command in the Continental Army. 

Some time before he had asked for a change of post, or at 
least for a grant of land with permission to retire to private life, 
but this was under the inspiration of an entirely different motive. 
Now he specifically asked for a command in the army, adding 
that his leg was quite healed and that he was fit physically for 
field duty. In entering this demand, he was actuated by the 
motive of George Monk, the Duke of Albemarle, commander-in- 
chief of the forces of three kingdoms. 

It is true that Washington had been devoted to him and re- 
mained faithful to him until the very end. To reprimand his 
favorite general was a painful duty, performed with delicacy and 
genuine tenderness. His Excellency had promised to do whatever 
lay within his power to enable his beloved general to recover 
the esteem of his fellowmen, and he was glad to furnish him with 
every opportunity of rendering real and lasting service. He wrote 
at once offering him leave of absence. Congress then ordered 
"That the sum of $25,000 be advanced to Major-General Arnold 
on account of his pay." Finally a general order was issued by 
the Commander-in-Chief himself appointing General Arnold Com- 
mander of the Right Wing of the American Army. The restora- 
tion so long awaited was at length achieved. 

Arnold at once began to make preparations for his departure 
from the city. His privateering ventures had been cleared up, 
but with profits barely sufficient to meet his debts. Mount Pleas- 



102 THE LOYALIST [Oct., 

ant, his sole possession, had already been settled on his wife. 
His tenure of office had been ended some time before, and what- 
ever documents were destined for preservation had been put in 
order pending the arrival of his successor. 

The plan for his defection had been evolved by him with 
elaborate detail. Never had the time been more opportune for 
the execution of a piece of business so nefarious. The country 
was without what could be called a stable form of government. 
It was deprived of any recognized means of exchange because of 
the total depreciation of the Continental currency. The British 
had obtained possession of the great city of New York and were 
threatening to overrun the country south of the Susquehanna. 
Newport was menaced and the entire British fleet was prepared 
to move up the Hudson where, at West Point, one poorly equipped 
garrison interposed between them and the forces of General Carle- 
ton, which were coming down from Canada. Washington was 
attempting to defend Philadelphia and watch Clinton closely from 
the heights of Morristown, while he threatened the position of the 
enemy in New York from West Point. In all, the American Com- 
mander had no more than four thousand men, many of whom 
were raw recruits, mere boys, whose services had been procured 
for nine months for fifteen hundred dollars each. Georgia and 
the Carolinas were entirely reduced, and it was only a question 
of time before the junction of the two armies might be effected. 

Clinton was to attack West Point at once in order to break 
down the one barrier which stood between his own army and the 
Canadian. Learning, however, of the rapid progress of events on 
the American side and more especially of the proposed defection 
of General Arnold, he suddenly changed his plan. He determined 
to attack Washington as soon as Arnold had been placed in com- 
mand of the right wing of the main army. The latter was to 
suffer the attack to be made, but at the psychological moment 
he was to desert his Commander-in-Chief in the field, and so 
effect the total destruction of the entire force. 

This was the plan which was being turned over in his mind 
as he sat on this June afternoon in the great room of his mansion. 
He again looked the warrior of old, clad in his blue and buff and 
gold. Care had marked his countenance with her heavy hand, 
however, and had left deep furrows across his forehead and down 
the sides of his mouth. His eyes, too, had lost their old time 
flash and vivacity, his movements were more sluggish, his step 
more halting. The past year had left visible tracing upon him. 

He sat and stroked his chin, and deliberated. In his hand he 
held a letter, a letter without date or address or salutation. It 



1920.] THE LOYALIST 103 

had been brought that day by messenger from the city. He 
understood it perfectly. 
He looked at it again. 

Knyphausen is in New Jersey [it read], but, understanding 
Arnold is about to command the American Army in the field, 
Clinton will attack Washington at once. The bearer may be 
trusted. ANDERSON. 

"It is either Westminster Abbey for me or the gallows," he 
remarked to his wife that evening when they were quite alone. 

"You have no apprehensions, I hope." 

"There's many a slip . . ." he quoted. 

"Come! Be an optimist. You have set your heart on it. 
So be brave." 

"I have never lacked courage. At Saratoga while that scape- 
goat Gates sulked in his tent, I burst from the camp on my big 
brown horse and rode like a madman to the head of Larned's 
brigade, my old command, and we took the hill. Fear? I never 
knew what the word meant. Dashing back to the centre, I gal- 
loped up and down before the line. We charged twice, and the 
enemy broke and fled. Then I turned to the left and ordered 
West and Livingston with Morgan's corps to make a general as- 
sault along the line. Here we took the key to the enemy's position 
and there was nothing for them to do but to retreat. At the same 
instant one bullet killed my good brown horse under me and 
another entered my leg. But the battle had been won." 

"Never mind, my dear, the world yet lies before you." 

"I won the war for them, d 'em, in a single battle, and 

single handed. Lord North knew it. The Rockingham Whigs 
with Burke as their leader knew it and were ready to concede 
independence, having been convinced that conciliation was no 
longer practicable or possible. Richmond urged the impossibil- 
ity of final conquest, and even Gibbon agreed that the American 
Colonies had been lost. I accomplished all that, I tell you, and I 
received what? a dead horse and a wounded leg." 

There was a flash of the old-time general, but only a flash. 
It was evident that he was tiring easily. 

"Why do you so excite yourself?" Peggy cautioned him. 
"The veins are bulging out on your forehead." 

"When I think of it, it galls me. But I shall have my re- 
venge," he gloated maliciously. "Clinton is going to attack Wash- 
ington as soon as I have taken over my command. I shall out- 
rival Albemarle yet." 

"We may as well prepare to leave, then." 



104 THE LOYALIST [Oct., 

"There is no need of your immediate departure. You are 
not supposed to be acquainted with my designs. You must re- 
main here. Later you can join me." 

"But you are going at once?" 

"Yes, I shall leave very soon now. Let me see." He paused 
to think. "It is over a week now since I was appointed. The 
appointment was to take effect immediately. I should report for 
duty at once." 

"And I shall meet you" 

"In New York, very probably. It is too early yet to arrange 
for that. You will know where I am stationed and can remain 
here until I send for you." 

While they were still engaged in conversation, a sound be- 
came very audible as of a horseman ascending the driveway. A 
summons at the door announced a courier from the Commander- 
in-Chief to Major-General Arnold. The latter presented himself 
and received a packet on which had been stamped the seal of 
official business. He took the document and withdrew. 

It proved to be an order from His Excellency transferring the 
command of Major-General Arnold on account of physical dis- 
ability, which would not permit of service in the field, from the 
right wing of the American Army to Commander of the fortress 
at West Point. He was ordered to report for duty as soon as cir- 
cumstances would permit, and was again assured of His Excel- 
lency's highest respect and good wishes. 

He handed the letter to Peggy without a word. He sat in 
deep meditation while she hastily scanned the contents. 

"Tricked again," was her sole comment. 

He did not answer. 

"This looks suspicious. Do you think he knows?" 

"No one knows." 

"What will you do now? This upsets all your plans." 

"I do not know. I shall accept, of course. Later, not now, 
we can decide." 

"This means that I am going, too." 

"I suppose so. I shall have my headquarters there, and 
while they may not be as commodious as Mount Pleasant, still 
I would rather have you with me. We shall arrange for our 
departure accordingly." 

"You will, of course, inform Anderson of the change?" 

"He will hear of it. The news of the appointment will travel 
fast enough you may be sure. Very likely Knyphausen will now 
be recalled from New Jersey." 

"So perishes your dream of a duchy!" she exclaimed. 



1920.] THE LOYALIST 105 

"No. West Point is the most important post on the American 
side. It is the connecting link between New England and the 
rest of the colonies. It was the prize which Johnny Burgoyne 
was prevented from obtaining by me. It commands the Hudson 
River and opens the way to upper New York and Canada. It is 
the most strategic position in America, stored with immense quan- 
tities of ammunition and believed to be impregnable. Without 
doubt it is the most critical point in the American line." 

"Bah! You need an army. Albemarle had an army. Marl- 
borough had an army. Of what use is a fortress with a large 
force still in the field. It's the army that counts, I tell you. 
Territory, forts, cities mean nothing. It's the size of the army 
that wins the war." 

"I know it, but what can I do?" 

He conceded the point. 

"Insist on your former post," she advised. 

He thought awhile and began to whistle softly to himself as 
he tapped his finger tips one against the other. 

"Listen," she continued. "There is some reason for this 
transfer at the eleventh hour. Are you dense enough not to see it. 
Someone has reached Washington's ear and whispered a secret. 
Else that order would never have been written." 

"Washington believes only what is true. Always has he 
trusted and defended me from the vilifications of my enemies, 
knowing that these reports only emanated from jealous and un- 
scrupulous hearts. My leg has caused this change of command; 
I know it." 

She looked at him in scorn. She could not believe he could 
be so simple. 

"Your leg! What has your leg to do with it? Once you are 
astride your horse you are safe. And don't you think for one 
minute that Clinton is a fool. He does not want you. I daresay 
if the truth were known, he has no respect for you either. It is 
your command which is of value to him, and the more authority 
you can master, the more valuable you become. Then you can 
dictate your own terms instead of bargaining them away." 

"It would realize nothing to attempt a protest. A soldier asks 
no questions. Whatever I may be, I am still a soldier." 

"As you will." 

She shrugged her shoulders, and folded her arms. 

"West Point it is," she observed, "but Colonel Clinton may 
reconsider his proposition. I would not be too sure." 

"I am sure he will be satisfied with West Point. With that 
post he might easily end the war. Anderson will write me soon 



106 THE LOYALIST [Oct., 

again. I tell you I can dictate to them now. You shall have your 
peerage after all." 

"I am not so sure." 

"Have it your own way. I know what I am about and I 
know where I stand. At first it was a question only of my per- 
sonal desertion. The betrayal of an army was a later develop- 
ment. But I could not become a deserter on a small scale. I 
have been accustomed all my life to playing signal roles. If I am 
to sell myself at all, it shall be at the highest price, with the great- 
est prize. I have only one regret, and that is that I am obliged 
to take advantage of the confidence and respect of Washington 
to render this at all possible." 

"Don't let your heart become softened by tender condolences 
at this stage. Your mind has been set; don't swerve." 

He looked at her and wondered how she could remain so 
imperturbable. Ordinarily she burned with compassion at the 
sight of misery and affliction. He could not understand for the 
life of him how stoically she maintained her composure. Plainly 
her heart was set on one ambition. She would be a duchess. 

But she did not know that he had maintained a continual 
correspondence with Sir Henry* Clinton or that West Point had 
long since been decided upon as a possible contingency. Much 
she did know, but most of the details had been concealed from her. 
Not that he did not trust her, but he wished her to be no party 
to his nefarious work. 

So he was not surprised at her genuine disappointment over 
his change of command. In fact, he had been prepared for a 
more manifest display of disapproval. Perhaps it was due to the 
fact that she was at length to accompany him, which caused her 
to be more benign in her appreciation of the transfer. For he 
knew she detested the city and longed for the day when she 
might be far removed from it forever. 

"You will, of course, make ready to leave Mount Pleasant?" 
he asked her. 

"Assuredly. I shall acquaint mother and father with the 
prospect this evening. They do not want me to leave. But I am 
determined." 

"They should be here. It is not early." 

"The ride is long. They will come." 

The last night spent by the Arnolds and the Shippen families 
at Mount Pleasant was a happy one. The entire family was pres- 
ent, and the Arnold silver was lavishly displayed for the occasion. 
American viands cooked and served in the prevailing American 
fashion were offered at table hearty, simple food in great plenty 



1920.] THE LOYALIST 107 

washed down by quantities of madeira and sherry and other im- 
ported beverages. 

Toasts and healths were freely drunk. After the more cus- 
tomary ones to the "Success of the War," to the "Success of Gen- 
eral Washington," to the "Nation" there came the usual healths 
to the host and the hostess, and more especially to the "Appoint- 
ment of General Arnold." The ceremonies were interspersed 
with serious and animated conversation on the political situation 
and the chances of the army in the fields. 

"Miss Franks would have been pleased to be with us," an- 
nounced the General. 

"Could you believe it, General, not once have we heard from 
that girl since she moved to New York," and Mrs. Shippen set her 
lips firmly. "That is so unlike her; I cannot understand it." 

"But you know, mother," explained Peggy, "that the mail 
cannot be depended upon." 

"I know, my dear, but I think that she could send a line, if 
it were only a line, by messenger if she thought enough of us. 
You know it was at our house that she met the friends with whom 
she is now engaged." 

"Our mail system is deplorable," Mr. Shippen remarked. 
"Only yesterday I received a letter which apparently had been 
sent months ago." 

"I can understand that very readily," Arnold rejoined. "Often 
letters are intrusted to travelers. At times these men deposit a 
letter at some inn at the cross roads for the next traveler who is 
bound for the same place as the epistle. It often happens that a 
missive remains for months upon a mantel piece awaiting a favor- 
able opportunity. Then again sheer neglect may be responsible 
for an unusual delay. I myself have experience of that." 

This explanation seemed to satisfy Mrs. Shippen, for she 
dropped the subject immediately. The mode of travel then oc- 
casioned a critical comment from her until she finally asked when 
they intended to leave for West Point. 

"Very likely I shall leave before the week is out," replied 
Arnold. "It is most important that I assume command at once. 
We shall begin our preparations tomorrow." 

They talked far into the night. The men smoking while the 
ladies retired to the great drawing-room. Peggy played and sang 
and took her mother aside at intervals for conference upon little 
matters which required advice. At a late hour the families 
parted. Peggy and her husband closed the door upon their 
kinsfolk and abandoned themselves to their destiny to glorious 
triumph or to utter ruin. 



108 THE LOYALIST [Oct., 

Late that same evening, alone before his desk, General Arnold 
penned the following ambiguous letter to John Anderson. West 
Point it was. That was settled. Still it was necessary that 
General Clinton be apprised immediately of the change of com- 
mand with some inkling of the military value of the new post. 
The business was such that he dared not employ his true name; 
and so he assumed a title, referring to himself throughout the note 
in the third person. 

SIR: 

On the twenty-fourth of last month I received a note from 
you without date, in answer to mine; also a letter from your 
house in answer to mine, with a note from B. of the thirtieth 
of June, with an extract of a letter from Mr. J. Osborn. I have 
paid particular attention to the contents of the several letters. 
Had they arrived earlier, you should have had my answer 
sooner. A variety of circumstances has prevented my writing 
you before. I expect to do it very fully in a few days, and to 

procure you an interview with Mr. M e, when you will be 

able to settle your commercial plan, I hope, agreeable to all 

parties. Mr. M e assures me that he is still of opinion that 

his first proposal is by no means unreasonable, and makes no 
doubt, when he has a conference with you, that you will close 
with it. He expects when you meet that you will be fully 
authorized from your House; that the risks and profits of the 
co-partnership may be fully and clearly understood. 

A speculation might at this time be easily made to some ad- 
vantage with ready money, but there is not the quantity of 
goods at market which your partner seems to suppose, and the 
number of speculators below, I think will be against your 
making an immediate purchase. I apprehend goods will be in 
greater plenty and much cheaper in the course of the season; 
both dry and wet are much wanted and in demand at this 
juncture. Some quantities are expected in this part of the 
country soon. 

Mr. M e flatters himself that in the course of ten days 

he will have the pleasure of seeing you. He requests me to 
advise you that he has ordered a draught on you in favor of our 

mutual friend, S y for 1300, which you will charge on 

account of the tobacco. 

I am, in behalf of Mr. M e and Co., Sir, 

Your most obedient, humble servant, 

GUSTAVUS. 

To Mr. John Anderson, Merchant. 
New York. 

[TO BE CONTINUED.] 



IRew Books. 



AN ESSAY ON MEDIAEVAL ECONOMIC TEACHING. By George 

O'Brien. New York : Longmans, Green & Co. $4.75. 

It is a truism (which unfortunately is rarely true) to say of 
a new book that it supplies a long felt want; but in the case of 
Dr. O'Brien's essay to say so would be strictly true. For while 
many economists, such as Cunningham and Ashley, have consid- 
ered mediaeval economic practice, mediaeval economic theory has 
never before been discussed with the fullness it merited. 

Everyone must have noticed a striking difference in the man- 
ner of approach between the older economists and those of our 
own day. It is impossible now to argue in the cold-blooded 
style of Adam Smith without any reference to ethics. Partly 
because the theories of the classic economists have hopelessly 
broken down in recent experience; but more because no one 
would dare to deny that the question is one of moral not of 
abstract academic interest. To take an example, the various 
schools of Socialists invariably appeal to the idea of Justice 
and the newest among those schools are seeking their sanctions 
from the charters of the Guilds. 

Admirable as have been the writings and labors of the Guild 
Socialists, they have not so far examined to any great extent the 
ethics of the mediaeval Guildsmen. This does not mean that Guild 
Socialists have no ethical theory (quite the contrary) ; it does 
mean that they are likely to approximate more nearly to the spirit 
of their models when they have had time to examine those 
models more carefully. 

If they and others wish to understand mediaeval economic 
teaching, they will not be able to do better than to read Dr. 
O'Brien's clearly written and profoundly learned summary of the 
economic doctrines of the great Scholastics, particularly of the 
greatest of them all, St. Thomas Aquinas. For though, as 
Dr. O'Brien points out, we shall come across few economic treat- 
ises in the modern sense in the Middle Ages, we shall discover the 
principles we need in "the works dealing with general morality, 
in the Canon Law, and in the commentaries on the Civil Law." 

In other words the mediaeval philosophers and theologians 
did not treat of economics as a pure science that had only 
a remote connection with humanity, but always in its relation to 
the souls and bodies of men. To quote Sir William Ashley : "The 



110 NEW BOOKS [Oct., 

doctrine of the canon law differed from modern economics in 
being an art rather than a science. It was a body of rules and 
prescriptions as to conduct, rather than of conclusions as to fact." 
Nevertheless, though its preoccupations were mainly spir- 
itual, canon law did succeed in developing a theory which justi- 
fied itself even on the material plane by the general prosperity 
it established in society. Attracted by that general prosperity 
(so unlike modern prosperity which is achieved by the many for 
the few) modern society is going back to the Middle Ages for its 
economic practice. This it has largely learned: when it has also 
learned and accepted the economic teaching of the Middle Ages, 
society will recover its lost health. 

FATHER WILLIAM DOYLE, S.J., 1873-1917. By Professor Alfred 

O'Rahilly. New York: Longmans, Green & Co. $3.50 net. 

A Superior's unwillingness to follow the request of a sub- 
ordinate has given us a spiritual classic. Professor O'Rahilly tells 
us in his preface that Father Doyle left with his intimate journal 
a request that, in event of his death, it should be burned un- 
opened, but those nearest him, both ecclesiastically and in the 
flesh, willed otherwise. 

Born in 1873, at Dalkey, County Dublin, of well-to-do parents, 
William Doyle's childhood and youth was that of a normally 
pious, manly lad. His health, during the whole of his forty-four 
years, was not of the best. 

During all his years of preparation in the Jesuit novitiate 
and later again in his tertianship, we witness the unfolding of 
that flower of sanctity which was afterwards to issue in rich 
fruitage as director of souls, first as missioner and retreat master 
in his native land, then as chaplain on the European War front. 

In reading many of these pages one is constrained to tread 
lightly, as in the presence of something profoundly sacred. If 
some of the young priest's mortifications seem to us to be ex- 
treme, we may make self rejoinder that to whom it is given to 
know the secrets of the way of penance by him only can they 
be received. "His (Father Doyle's) acts of self-conquest," re- 
marks the narrator, "were not a cold, calculated succession of 
deliberate inhibitions, nor was his ideal mere apathy or dehuman- 
ized perfection. In real Christian asceticism and mysticism there 
is always a joyous note, a paradoxical combination of gayety and 
pain." 

The last twenty months of his life, spent as Chaplain to his 
beloved Irish Fusiliers, were filled with incident and splendid 
priestly achievement. The extracts from Father Doyle's notes of 



1920.] NEW BOOKS III 

this period are fascinating, especially those dealing with the ter- 
rible struggle at Wytschaete Ridge. Speaking of the Feast of 
Corpus Christi, he writes: "... I thought of the many proces- 
sions of the Blessed Sacrament which were being held at that 
moment all over the world. Surely there never was a stranger 
one than mine that day, as I carried the God of Consolation in my 
unworthy arms over the blood-stained battlefield. There was no 
music to welcome His coming save the scream of a passing shell; 
the flowers that strewed His path were the broken, bleeding bodies 
of those for whom He had once died; and the only Altar of 
Repose He could find was the heart of one who was working for 
Him alone, striving in a feeble way to make Him some return for 
all His love and goodness." 

The story ends on August 16, 1917. Father "Willie" Doyle 
having spent his last day on earth in tireless service among the 
dead and the dying, himself made the great sacrifice. 

THE LONELY HOUSE. By Mrs. Belloc Lowndes. New York: 

George H. Doran Co. $1.90. 

Oddly enough Mrs. Lowndes seeks the attention of this subtle 
world by a tale which, rivaling Macbeth in horror, lacks 
simultaneously Shakespearean strength. Not that Mrs. Lowndes 
fails to display her own power. Skillfully avoiding the superficial 
in her surface treatments, she shows no mean skill. If we do not 
know her characters intimately, at least we see them with all 
the vividness of the theatre-goer. We enjoy watching "Papa 
Poldeau" upon whose unobtrusive strength the story hinges. 
Gazing fixedly upon the chameleon-like Countess, now generous, 
now mean, we behold a "master mind" exerting almost hypnotic 
influence upon her husband and Cristina, Cristina whom she, ser- 
pent-like, fascinates into doing her will, which always concerns 
Beppo's happiness; but for all his dashing charm we are unable 
to find in him sufficient charm to instigate his mother's crimes. 
Lily, whose happiness is to be sacrificed for him, is real enough, 
but a mere type, however delightful, of the conventional young 
English girl. Stuart, her lover, is interesting by the strength of 
his devotion and his fine sense of honor. 

But the background and atmosphere of these players is 
wherein Mrs. Lowndes has excelled herself. The delights of 
Monte Carlo are real, and still more so is the gloom of the un- 
canny old house, "La Solitude." It is consistent that Lily should 
have her strange dream warning as she enters the land of the 
evil eye, where all which may be imagined may also be possible 
the country to Lily's eye so superstitious. And she never learns 



112 NEW BOOKS [Oct., 

to read deeper, for Mrs. Lowndes is interested only that her plot 
shall move swiftly toward its dramatic conclusion. It is all too 
unfortunate that so able a writer should seek to satisfy shallow 
desire for excitement rather than to gratify literary taste; of the 
latter Mrs. Lowndes would be very capable should she wish to 
produce, not a best-seller, dependent upon its author's note- 
worthy name, but work of real merit. 

MEDIJEVAL MEDICINE. By James J. Walsh. New York: The 

Macmillan Co. $3.00. 

The mere layman may perhaps stand aghast at the title of 
Dr. Walsh's book, and decide its subject too recondite for any 
but the adepts of medical science. As a matter of fact the 
volume is fully within the comprehension of any educated reader, 
and is as entertaining as a novel. The author insists over and 
over again that the Middle Ages were not times of ignorance, 
much less of obscurantism; that the scientific spirit was thor- 
oughly alive; that on many points these ancient physicians antic- 
ipated the newest ideas of today; and that their achievements, 
considering the tools and means at their disposal, were nothing 
short of marvelous. 

As early as the ninth century Salerno was a famous medical 
school, noted for the severity of the tests imposed on would-be 
practitioners. Four years' study was the minimum for a doctor's 
degree, which merely authorized the candidate to teach; a year 
of practice with a physician was demanded before allowing the 
tyro to practise himself. And Salerno possessed likewise a pure 
drug law, and had inspectors to see it enforced. Montpellier, still 
renowned in medical circles, dates back to the tenth century. 
When Innocent III. founded a model hospital in Rome, he sought 
at Montpellier the organizing head to upbuild and direct it, and 
Guido by the Pontiff's wish became chief of the Santo Spirito. 
The Pope desired every diocese in the Catholic world to possess 
a similar hospital, and bishops visiting Rome were urged to es- 
tablish similar institutions in their own countries. 

Not only did these mediaeval doctors practise an elementary 
antisepsis, but even anaesthesia as well. Mandragora formed the 
base of their anaesthetics, and a combination with opium was 
in still higher repute. Dr. Walsh points out that the total ob- 
livion into which anaesthesia subsequently fell is quite inexpli- 
cable. One of these ancient medicos reached even the Papal 
throne itself, under the name of John XXI. As Petrus Hispanus 
he had specialized in diseases of the eye, and he wrote a book on 
his subject which is still extant. 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 113 

It will be a distinct surprise for most to learn that medical 
training for women was in vogue during the Middle Ages, and 
several women doctors are known to fame. One of these ladies 
was called Trotula, and left behind her several textbooks. An- 
other lady named Mercuriade wrote on Crises in Pestilent Fever. 
But most wonderful of all is that a Benedictine Abbess of the 
twelfth century, who is also revered as a saint, St. Hildegarde, 
wrote two volumes on medicine. 

In hospital work, and in the architecture and sanitation of 
these buildings, the Middle Ages were remarkable, but still 
worthier of admiration is their treatment of the insane. Re- 
ligious houses frequently accepted and cared for the non-violent 
insane. At a later period certain villages, of which the most 
famous was Gheel in Belgium, practised the colony system of 
caring for defectives and imbeciles. 

Dr. Walsh's volume proves abundantly the charity, resource- 
fulness and competence of the Ages of Faith. And it shows too 
that the twentieth century, which prides itself on its perfection, 
may yet learn useful lessons from long vanished days. 

HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES. By Dr. Charles H. 

McCarthy. New York: American Book Co. $1.32. 

This volume outlining the history and development of the 
United States, by Dr. Charles H. McCarthy of the Catholic Uni- 
versity, will prove an admirable text for the upper grades in the 
parochial schools or for elementary classes in high schools. To 
write a good textbook is no easy matter. To compress within 
five hundred pages the story of America from the days of Leif, 
the Viking, to the Conference at Versailles is a task of compila- 
tion which requires restraint, a broad perspective, and a keen 
appreciation of relative values. To write this text was doubly 
difficult, for in addition to the usual survey of essential facts, 
it was necessary to consider the position of the Church and to 
emphasize, or at times suggest, the Catholic contribution to our 
national life and culture. This Professor McCarthy has done with 
a degree of success unique in such a manual. 

Critics will deal differently with Dr. McCarthy's book. Some 
will criticize severely its moderation, hesitancy of personal ex- 
pression, and somewhat colorless chronicle of events, where a 
critical analysis might be given. However, it is well that the 
writer made no attempt at propaganda, political, sectional, or 
racial. Not a journalist, but a trained historian, the author main- 
tains judicial poise even when considering controversial ques- 
tions. No song of dissent is sung; Puritans are not sneered at; 

VOL. CXII. 8 



114 NEW BOOKS [Oct., 

nor is England portrayed as ever tyrannous, always at fault; the 
South is not condemned; and the contribution of no element in 
the population is minimized or unduly exaggerated. Politically 
the writer might be of either party, but in religion he is a Catholic 
and in nationality frankly American. This is as it should be in a 
book whose purpose is to train our young students in a truer 
understanding of America and of the Church in America. 

ST. TERESA, 1515-1582, AND HER FIRST ENGLISH DAUGH- 
TERS. St. Louis: B. Herder Book Co. $1.80 net. 
This book is one of the Notre Dame Series, which Series seems, 
like many other pre-war activities, to have suffered suspension. 

The aim of this book is to trace the bond that unites St. 
Teresa to her English daughters and their direct descent from 
Spain, in the person of her, whom St. Teresa herself, ad- 
dressed as a companion and co-adjutrix Anne of Jesus. 
Through Paris, Brussels, Antwerp to Lanherne, the line is 
traced, showing how foundations were made abroad for those 
fervent souls, who, debarred from English conventual life, 
gave themselves as victims for the conversion of the land that 
would have none of them. From Hoogstraet, a branch of Ant- 
werp, the first convent of Carmel in Maryland, U. S. A., was 
founded in 1790, so that both England and the United States, 
in this matter, are offshoots from the same parent root of Avila. 
The book is intended specially for English readers. 

DIONYSIUS THE AREOPAGITE ON THE DIVINE NAMES AND 
THE MYSTICAL THEOLOGY. By C. E. Rolt, S. P. C. K. 

New York: The Macmillan Co. $3.00. 

Dionysius the Areopagite, formerly confounded with the con- 
vert of St. Paul in Acts xvii. 34, is now known to be a writer of 
the close of the fifth century. It has been conclusively proved by 
Hugo Koch and Joseph Stiglmayr that the pseudo-Areopagite in 
his treatise on the Divine Names borrowed largely from the neo- 
Platonist Proclus. 

The translator was handicapped by the fact that we possess 
no modern critical edition of the text, the last edition having 
been made in Antwerp in 1634. Moreover he did his work in a 
village rectory far from libraries, and was left to the kindly 
offices of friends who supplied, in some measure, the books he 
needed. W. J. Sparrow-Simpson writes a supplementary chapter 
on "The Influence of Dionysius in Religious History." The author 
might have consulted with profit the article on Dionysius by Stigl- 
mayr in Volume V. of the Catholic Encyclopedia. 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 115 

SUMMARIUM THEOLOGIAE MORALIS. Auctore Antonio M. 

Arregui, S.J. Editio quarta. Bilbao: Elexpuru Hnos. 

That thirty-five thousand copies of this book have been called 
for in two years, makes one wonder why so tiny a treatise on 
moral theology should have such a vogue. It is only when one 
has dipped into the little volume here and there that one sees 
that its size, or rather its lack of size, is one of its greatest merits. 
Into the minutiae of Moral Theology it does not enter the things 
that the incurable casuist loves to labor must not be looked for in 
these pages; but the things that the priest needs in the normal 
ministrations of his daily life are here set down with an order, 
lucidity, accuracy, and conciseness that must make the book a 
veritable vade-mecum of any priest into whose possession it 
comes. Father Arregui has brought the great practical science of 
the priest's life into harmony with the new code of Canon Law. 
Two-thirds of the Canons of the Code are quoted or referred to, 
and those that are omitted will not be missed. The little volume 
is the best embodiment in tabloid form that we have seen. 

FRANCISCANS AND THE PROTESTANT REVOLUTION IN 

ENGLAND. By Francis Borgia Steck, O.F.M. Chicago: 

Franciscan Herald Press. $2.00. 

Father Steck has compiled a most interesting and edifying 
account of his order. The Friars reached England as early as 
1220, and they multiplied so rapidly that at the time of the 
Black Death they numbered 2,000. Several of them were famed 
as scholars and sought as professors for foreign universities; 
while Duns Scotus in philosophy and theology, and Roger Bacon 
in science, reached the very apogee of intellectual achievement. 

When Henry VIII. sought to justify his unlawful union with 
Anne Boleyn and drag his kingdom into schism and error, the 
Franciscans were among the first to resist, and in April, 1534, 
Fathers Risby and Rich laid down their lives for their faith. 
Numerous other martyrdoms followed in the years immediately 
succeeding, Hueber recording thirty-four for the year 1537. 

The following year Blessed John Forest, the confessor of 
Queen Catharine of Aragon, was burned to death. Other victims 
went to the gallows or the block in Tudor and in Stuart times, 
and under Cromwell's government as well. Thus Father William 
Ward was put to death in July, 1641; Father John Bullaker in 
October, 1642; Father Paul Heath in April, 1643. As a result of 
Titus Oates' plot, two Franciscans died on the scaffold and four 
suffered imprisonment. Even as late as 1745, the date of the last 
Stuart uprising, Father Germanus Holmes was thrown into 



116 NEW BOOKS [Oct., 

prison for his faith, and he died from the hardships he 
endured. 

The annals of the English Franciscan province, as recounted 
by Father Steck, form a beautiful anthology of burning faith and 
heroic fortitude and unselfishness. 

A HISTORY OF THE UNITED STATES. By John P. O'Hara. 

New York: The Macmillan Co. $1.25. 

This book is intended for the higher classes of the grade 
schools and due regard, therein, has been paid to the capacity of 
the pupils. More attention is given to the constitutional and 
political history as it develops, which indeed has become increas- 
ingly necessary. The "genus" politician does not shine, though 
there is no word to indicate the author's personal opinions. 
Facts are stated; wars receive no undue attention, but the writer 
has kept steadily in mind the requirements of the pupils, as is 
evidenced by the questions and vocabularies at the end of each 
chapter. The type and head notes are particularly satisfactory. 
The plan followed is division by administrations, but this is not 
given any undue prominence. 

FROM UPTON TO THE MEUSE WITH THE THREE HUNDRED 

AND SEVENTH. By W. Kerr Rainsford. New York: D. 

Appleton & Co. $2.00 net. 

This is the authentic story of the 307th Infantry told by the 
regiment's official historian. Captain Rainsford gets his material 
both from actual personal experience (he participated in all the 
important engagements on the Lorraine front and on the Vesle 
and at Merval) and from the official reports of the 307th Regiment 
and the 77th Division. 

The 307th Infantry was a part, an important part, of New 
York's illustrious division. Its ranks were filled by clerks, me- 
chanics, laborers and salesmen, drawn from New York City's 
cosmopolitan populace. It was a "draft" outfit, and in the eyes 
of many military critics the poorest fighting material in the United 
States. There was not much to be expected of these city men 
when pitted against the shock troops of the German Empire. 

Yet, read the record that Captain Rainsford has given. There 
is none brighter or more glorious. Not only did they conquer 
their foes, but they endured with cheerfulness and courage hard- 
ships and privations that the mind can hardly conceive of, and 
overcame terrible difficulties, especially in the Argonne forest, 
that would have broken the hearts of men less valiant and cour- 
ageous. The story that Captain Rainsford tells is a glorious epi- 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 117 

tome of American manhood that heard its challenge and ac- 
cepted it. 

One remembers, on reaching the end of this volume, what 
Colonel Hannay said in its opening pages: "No division suffered 
greater hardships, had greater losses during the time it was in 
line, nor was better disciplined and trained than this cosmopolitan 
division of New York City the 77th, New York's Own." The 
thought comes to the reader that Colonel Hannay has not over- 
stated the case. He might have said more, and still been con- 
servative in his praise. 

Justly deserved is the commendation of General Pershing 
when, on reviewing the division at Solesme, he said: "I consider 
the 77th Division one of the best in fact, it is, in my estimation, 
the best division in the A. E. F." What is true of the division is 
true of the 307th Regiment. 

The book proves also that Captain Rainsford writes as well 
as he fights which is no small praise. 

A SHORT HISTORY OF BELGIUM. By Leon Van der Essen, 

Ph.D., LL.D. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press. 

$1.50 net. 

Dr. Van der Essen has succeeded admirably in confining a 
record of monumental size within the compass of a small volume. 
Yet, in doing so, he has not sacrificed clearness for brevity nor 
interest for compactness. 

Beginning with the period of formation, he traces the history 
of the Belgians from the days of the Roman Republic, down 
through the period of feudalism, the rise of the Communes, the 
union of the Belgian principalities under the Dukes of Burgundy, 
the vicissitudes of Spanish, Austrian, French and Dutch domina- 
tion, the birth of independent Belgium and its crowning triumph 
its participation in the Great War. 

Such history must necessarily be complicated. As a conse- 
quence it might be dull and uninteresting. The author's lucid 
style, however, makes the thread of Belgium's development stand 
forth clearly from the cloth of European history. But the book 
is noteworthy for more than its interesting presentation of fact. 
It treats of periods that were marked by intense struggle, both 
political and religious. In recording these, Dr. Van der Essen 
is eminently fair. At all times he is the dispassionate, unpre- 
judiced historian, free from partisanship or warped judgment. 

In presenting Belgium's history thus clearly, Dr. Van der 
Essen has performed for his country a timely and meritorious 
service. 



118 NEW BOOKS [Oct., 

THE CATHOLIC STUDENT. By the Rev. Michael Rickey, D.D., 
Ph.D. New York: P. J. Kenedy & Sons. $2.25. 
Father Hickey is well qualified to speak to students. As 
dean of University College he knows their needs by experience. 
This volume contains ten lectures, whose subject matter is suf- 
ficiently indicated by their titles: "The Serpent Deceived Me," 
"Lord, That I May See," "Lord, What Wilt Thou Have Me to Do?" 
"In the Cross Is Salvation," etc. Here is no milk for babes, but 
the Catholic is made well aware of the fact, that eternal life is 
the prize of the victor, and that strife successful strife is the 
victory. The Catholic student is left under no misconception as 
to the responsibility he has to the world, and the work which God 
and the Church expect of him. The author's apt and abundant 
use of Holy Scripture is particularly striking. 

These conferences are storehouses, whence food may be 
drawn for thought and prayer. Notable is the point made that 
the whole destiny of redeemed man rests upon four great fiats: 
"Fiat lux;" (( Fiat mihi, secundum verbum tuum;" "Non Mea 
voluntas sed Tua fiat,'' and lastly, our own "Fiat voluntas Tua." 
Also where love or charity is shown to be the flowering and fruit- 
age of the Holy Spirit. But we will leave the reader to gather his 
own fruits. 

THE FIVE BOOKS OF YOUTH. By Robert Hillyer. New York: 

Brentano's. $1.50. 

Here is a book of verse which deserves and will undoubtedly 
attract attention. Mr. Hillyer is a young American who has been 
characterized as "one of three poets" who have arisen in America 
during the War. In this, his second book, there is fine perform- 
ance and no little promise of greater things. He stands, as crafts- 
man, upon the ancient ways, and reminds one at times of the cool 
lucidity of Matthew Arnold (and, at times, of the jeweled in- 
tensity of Rossetti). He is especially successful in the sonnet. 

THE HARVEST HOME. By James B. Kenyon. New York: 

James T. White & Co. $2.00. 

In a choice volume of really beautiful format, the collected 
poems of James B. Kenyon are now issued. Here is gathered, 
for old friends and new, the work of more than twenty-five years; 
work of the conservative Wordsworthian tradition, serene in its 
imaginative nature love, reverent toward God and man, religious 
in tone although obviously without Catholic inspiration. Mr. 
Kenyon's sonnets are more than usually good, and that written 
upon "A Flyleaf of Dante" is one of the best. 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 119 

FRANCE AND OURSELVES. By Herbert Adams Gibbons. New 

York: The Century Co. $1.50 net. 

This volume contains a series of articles published in monthly 
periodicals during the past three years. Their purpose was to 
bring about a better understanding between France and the 
United States so that, in our desire to help, we might not hurt by 
misunderstanding or be offended through having been misunder- 
stood. 

For the most part, this book is still very timely and a great 
aid in affording an insight into the French mind, particularly so 
in presenting the problems that face France since the conclusion 
of peace. The chapter on "What Confronts France" should be 
read by the French also, for in it the writer shows that unless 
the birth rate is improved for the better, France, as a nation, will 
cease to exist within the comparatively short period of eighty 
years. 

Dr. Gibbons is an American, who lived in Paris throughout 
the War and during the Peace Conference, and he knows his 
subject intimately. When, therefore, he writes of the French 
nation, he speaks with authority born of experience and close 
contact. He takes great pains to do justice to France and is at all 
times a very convincing advocate. 

Dr. Gibbons' words will do much to cement the friendship 
of our own country and France. 

HABITS THAT HANDICAP. By Charles B. Towns. New York: 

Funk & Wagnalls Co. $1.50. 

Were the moderation of this book's title reflected in the 
letterpress, its influence would be strengthened. Mr. Towns is 
dealing with the drug, alcohol and tobacco habits, all of which 
he submits to a sweeping condemnation, as being almost equally 
ruinous to health, physical, mental and moral. His denunciations 
take no account of divergent views, save in so far as he disposes 
of them on the ground of bias; yet to pronounce upon the use of 
tobacco, especially, is to challenge the personal experience of 
immense numbers, and the fruits of an observation that is prac- 
tically universal. 

As an instance of the author's methods, we quote him on the 
supplying of cigarettes to our soldiers during the War : "Here are 
facts which, if realized by the good men and women who, during 
the late War, worked so faithfully to 'get smokes to the boys/ 
might give them pause, for scores of thousands of these fine 
young chaps have been, and are being, killed by the kindness of 
these well-meant efforts." Obviously, this specific arraignment 



120 NEW BOOKS [Oct., 

calls for specific data obtained by an investigation extraordinarily 
extensive, intimate and persevering; but Mr. Towns presents it 
supported only by generalities. In the same absolute manner 
he makes statements yet more extreme, frequently rendering it 
difficult to yield him the deferential hearing to which he is en- 
titled for his zeal in combating dangerous addictions. 

THE MAN OF TOMORROW. By Claude Richards. New York: 

Thomas Y. Crowell Co. 

The Man of Tomorrow is an excellent vocational guide-book. 
Mr. Richards has done a good thing; he has mapped and plotted 
the ordinary avenues of vocation; he has labeled and gauged and 
measured them as approaches to success. He has done this in a 
simple, unpretending way, always mindful that his audience is 
intended to be the boy who is becoming a man. One can say 
with a fair degree of assurance that his book will be an inspira- 
tion and a help to every "man of tomorrow'* who reads it. It 
should be an inspiration even to the man of today. It is rich with 
illustrations and anecdotes that inspire and interest. Its tone is 
high and the little ethical teaching that it contains is safe and 
sound. Mr. Richards is evidently a religious man; he departs 
from the usual in practical sociological writings and finds a place 
for God and for faith in Him in his chapter on "Success Factors." 
One looks in vain even for the to-be-expected materialisitic em- 
phasis in "Success" literature; success, in Mr. Richards' defini- 
tion of it, has a minimum content of materialism it consists of 
an adequate income, joy in one's work, opportunity for growth 
plus a "chance to serve." 

THE JANUARY GIRL. By Joslyn Gray. New York: Charles 

Scribner's Sons. $1.50. 

This story for girls tells of two schoolmates, one of whom, 
Rosemary Greenaway, has figured in an earlier volume. How 
Rosemary misjudges and underestimates Janice January, and 
how Janice's fine, generous qualities finally break down the wall 
of prejudice and gain for her what she so earnestly desires, Rose- 
mary's affection and esteem, are well worked out and make ac- 
ceptable reading. Unfortunately, the book, like so many others, 
labors under the absurd, deplorable limitations that are, appar- 
ently, imposed upon writers; the result being that our juvenile 
fiction, taken alone, would convey the impression that, by con- 
certed action on the part of parents and educators, the majority 
of young people in the United States are sedulously kept from 
hearing any mention of the name of God. 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 121 

THE CHARM OF FINE MANNERS. By Mrs. Helen Ekin Starrett. 

Philadelphia: J. P. Lippincott Co. 

Of this little book, we are inclined to echo the wish of one 
of Mrs. Starrett's readers, as quoted, that "a copy of it could be 
placed in the hands of every girl when she enters high school 
and made a part of her course." 

The author, as Principal Emeritus of a large girls' school, has 
vast stores of experience to draw upon in dealing with her sub- 
ject, which is one too much neglected, the manners of young 
girls. It is not mere surface politeness of which she treats, but 
the true courtesy of the rightly directed heart and mind. Small 
as is the content, she covers much ground, and with thorough- 
ness. It is refreshing to note her plain statement that the culture 
of which fine manners are the flower, finds its only real, lasting 
source in the fear and love of God. 

WHISPERS. By Louis Dodge. New York: Charles Scribner's 

Sons. $1.75. 

The night that Whispers, the brilliant newspaper man, came 
to the city, a most mysterious and startling murder is committed 
in an old costume shop on a lonely street. How the rival re- 
porters try to solve the mystery that baffles the police is told 
in a most dramatic and effective fashion. If you like a detective 
story and who does not you will read this tale at a sitting. 
The plot is rather original, for who ever thought before of having 
two men confess to committing the same crime? 

MESSRS. BENZIGER BROTHERS publish two small and attrac- 
tive volumes by Archbishop Goodier of Bombay ($1.25 net 
each). These small volumes offer food for pious and instructive 
reading, and should cultivate a large field. The School of Love 
deals with subjects such as loneliness, cravings, prayer, trouble, 
friendship, and the like most attractively and in a manner to move 
the heart nearer to God. In Jesus Christ the Son of God the 
claim of Christ's divinity is put before the reader in a plain and 
convincing way, with a view of appealing to the non-Catholic 
mind especially. 

A BOOK useful to nuns and spiritual directors is The Brides of 
Christ, by Mother Mary Potter, Foundress of the Little Com- 
pany of Mary (Chicago: Matre & Co. $1.25 net). This book 
places before the reader Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament, on the 
Cross, and in His glory. It will be most helpful to Sisters in 
their daily duties, and to the confessor in his direction of their 
souls. 



122 NEW BOOKS [Oct., 

WE wish to correct a regrettable misprint in our September 
issue. The title of Alfred Noyes' latest book of poems is 
The New Morning. 

PAMPHLET PUBLICATIONS. 

Bible students will find interest in a pamphlet entitled The Bearing 
of Archaeological and Historical Research Upon the New Testament, 
by the Rev. Parke P. Flournoy, D.D. It is published for the Victoria 
Institute by Morgan & Scott, Ltd., London (4 d. net) . 

The Friends of Irish Freedom issue a list of English Atrocities in 
Ireland, compiled by Katherine Hughes (10 cents). 

Capital and Labor is the title of a pamphlet by John A. Ryan, D.D., 
and published by Our Sunday Visitor Press for the Social Action De- 
partment of the National Catholic Welfare Council. A pamphlet on a 
matter of such peculiar, present interest by this noted economist com- 
mands attention. 

The American Association for International Conciliation presented 
in its June pamphlet "Present Day Conditions in Europe," "The United 
States and the Armenian Mandate," "Report of the American Military 
Mission to Armenia." In July it treated the "Documents Concerning 
the Accession of Switzerland to the League of Nations," and "The 
United States and the League of Nations." In August it published a 
study of "The Treaty of Peace with Germany in the United States 
Senate," by George A. Finch. 

Professor Charles W. Meyers, once a Protestant Pastor, now a 
Catholic, answers common objections to the Catholic Church in a small 
folder bearing the title Seven False Facts or Seven Times Naught is 
Naught. This should interest non-Catholics, because it considers their 
viewpoint. It is printed by the Church Book Rack Printing and Pub- 
lishing Company, Denver, Colorado (15 cents). 

Non-Catholics frequently misunderstand relations between the 
Pope and Catholics. This subject is well and briefly explained in 
Catholics and the Pope, issued by the publicity department of the Cath- 
olic Laymen's Association of Georgia. 

We have at hand the following pamphlets from the Australian 
Catholic Truth Society: Our Lady's Titles, by Albert Power, S.J.; 
Spread the Truth, by Rev. A. J. Martin; Faith and Reason, by Peter 
Finlay, S.J., and Visits to the Blessed Sacrament, Numbers I. and II., by 
a Sister of Mercy. 

The Fathers of the Blessed Sacrament, New York, publish an at- 
tractive devotional pamphlet, called Under the Eyes of Jesus. 

The Oblate Fathers, Aurora, Kansas, publish an Outline of a 
Religious Retreat, of value to priests conducting retreats. It may be 
obtained in English or French at the above address. 



IRecent Events* 



Towards the end of August the Poles, in 
Russia. their last stand before Warsaw, by a tre- 

mendous effort launched a counter-offens- 
ive which not only relieved the pressure on the capital, but turned 
the Bolshevik advance into a general retreat. By a series of 
shattering blows the Poles have since driven the Soviet armies 
almost completely from Polish territory with vast losses of men 
and supplies. The Bolshevik forces arrayed against Warsaw had 
been variously estimated as anywhere from 250,000 to 300,000 
men, and of these the losses in prisoners alone have been placed 
as high as 80,000 men with 40,000 killed, while 128,000 additional 
have retreated into East Prussia. 

The cause of this sudden and dramatic reversal is generally 
attributed to French aid and more specifically to the masterly 
plans of the French General, Weygand, who in the Great War 
had been Foch's Chief of Staff. The main featufe of these plans 
seems to have been the swift transfer to Warsaw by double-deck 
auto buses of Polish forces engaged in other fields, especially in 
Galicia, which up to the last moment the Poles were reluctant 
to abandon. In addition to General Weygand himself the Poles 
had the assistance of six hundred French officers, who either took 
active command of various units of the Polish army or served on 
the staffs of Polish commanders. 

Since the battle of Warsaw fighting has continued throughout 
the month in two principal quarters in the northeastern battle 
area, where the Bolsheviki rallied a force of from 30,000 to 40,000 
men, and in Galicia, where the cavalry of General Budenny at- 
tempted a new encircling movement against Lemberg. The 
greater part of Eastern Galicia has been recovered by Polish and 
Ukrainian troops, who are masters of all the left bank of the 
Dneister River. At Zamosz, in the Lemberg region, in a battle 
which lasted four days, from August 29th to September 1st, Bu- 
denny was badly defeated and his forces dispersed. He rallied, 
however, and reconcentrated his mounted army under cover of a 
newly-arrived infantry detachment. These reinforcements en- 
deavored to undo the defeat suffered by the cavalry, but without 
success. 

On the northeastern front the Poles consistently advanced 
and captured six towns, including Augustowa and Suwalki in 
their advance on Grodno. The capture of these towns, however, 



124 RECENT EVENTS [Oct., 

which are in Lithuanian territory, introduced another complica- 
tion, and hostilities broke out in the Suwalki sector, near the 
German border, between the Lithuanians and the Poles. These 
hostilities have continued intermittently for several weeks, varied 
by appeals from each side to the League of Nations and by confer- 
ences between the two, which have come to nothing. The Poles de- 
manded the use of certain railway lines and also the right of 
provisional occupation of Vilna in their operations against the 
Bolsheviki, but as these demands were contrary to the Russian- 
Lithuanian peace treaty, Lithuania was compelled to reject them. 
On the other hand the Poles charge the Lithuanians with per- 
mitting the passage of Soviet troops through Lithuanian territory 
and with numerous aggressions. The problem has again resolved 
itself, according to recent dispatches, into another conference, 
which threatens to be as fruitless as its predecessors. Mean- 
while the Poles have been forced to withdraw from Seyny, and 
the Lithuanians are advancing in the direction of Grodno. The 
Lithuanians, it seems, dislike the Poles and the Bolsheviki equally, 
but the Lithuanian incident will probably have a beneficial effect 
upon Poland, where the Moderate Party, of which Prince Sapieha 
is the chief, is having hard work to restrain the more jingo 
element. 

Turning from the military to the diplomatic situation we find 
another complicated state of affairs, due to divided councils among 
the Allies. On the question of material interests England and Italy 
are in favor of trade-resumption and more lenient treatment to- 
wards Russia and Germany, because they are in a position to profit 
by it. France is bitterly opposed to this programme both be- 
cause she is in no position to export and because she fears 
Germany and distrusts the Bolsheviki, who have repudiated the 
debt of 29,000,000 francs advanced by France to Russia before 
the Revolution. These diverse positions have conditioned their 
various attitudes towards Poland England and Italy being un- 
willing to aid Poland so as not to offend the Soviet Government, 
and France encouraging the Poles from its desire for Soviet down- 
fall. Moreover, France is proving herself the abler champion 
of orderly government. She gave recognition last month 
to the anti-Bolshevik forces under General Baron Wrangel 
in the Crimea, thus imperiling Anglo-French relations. The 
crisis, however, has since been safely tided over, due to sub- 
sequent events, the chief of these being the recent Polish successes 
and the emphatic enunciation by America of no compromise with 
the Bolsheviki. With regard to Poland, it remains to add that 
all the Allies, and also America, whose policy discountenances 



1920.] RECENT EVENTS 125 

any dismemberment of the Russian Empire, have warned Poland 
to confine her hostilities within the ethnographic units laid down 
for her at the Peace Conference. This injunction, however, the 
Poles, in their hour of victory, now seem disposed to ignore, and 
to their disregard of it if they do disregard it will probably be 
traced many subsequent evils. 

The fighting in the Crimea throughout the month has been 
constant and severe. General Wrangel is reported to have 60,000 
men in his fighting units, while the Soviet troops endeavoring to 
corner him in the Crimea and the Taurida region are estimated 
at 50,000 infantry and 12,000 cavalry. The Bolsheviki are better 
equipped, but General Wrangel's men are better disciplined. The 
latter are divided now into two armies one in the Taurida dis- 
trict, under General Kutiepof, and the other in Kuban, under 
General Ulagha, the cavalry leader, who is operating in several 
raiding columns. Reports from this quarter are conflicting, and 
it is impossible to say with which side the advantage rests. There 
have been a series of attacks and counter-attacks in the Taurida 
region and along the Dneiper River, success apparently alternating 
with each side, but on the whole the engagements have been of a 
minor character and there has been no definite result. The most 
promising feature of the Wrangel offensive is his popularity with 
the populace and the submission to his control of the Cossacks 
of the Don, Kuban, Astrakhan and Terek territories. His policy 
of actually handing over land to the peasants, while at the same 
time promising full payment for it to the owners when the Bol- 
sheviki have been expelled and a stable government formed, has 
immensely strengthened his cause. He has thus avoided Denikin's 
mistake, who by a course of confiscation and pillage and also from 
the suspicion of his being a Royalist, had incurred distrust 
among the people through whose territories he advanced. 

The various negotiations initiated by the Soviet Government 
have all ended abortively. The parley with the Poles at Minsk 
continued all through the fighting around Warsaw, but broke up 
without result, and a new conference has now been called at Riga, 
the Latvian capital, for the last of this month. The other prin- 
cipal Bolshevik endeavor for agreement with the outside world 
that with England has also ended unfavorably and the chief 
Soviet envoy has returned to Moscow. The ostensible reason for 
the breaking off of negotiations was the discovery by the English 
authorities that the Soviet Government had placed 75,000 of 
gold in the hands of The Herald, a London labor organ. Though 
Gregory Kameneff, the Soviet Government's political envoy in 
London, has returned to Moscow, Gregory Krassin, the Soviet 



126 RECENT EVENTS [Oct., 

trade representative, still remains in England, and is proceeding 
with purchasing plans and business organization. 

As to internal conditions in Russia, there have been in 
various parts of Western Siberia a number of serious peasant 
revolts which overthrew the local Soviets, but these have been 
suppressed and the Soviets restored. The population in general 
and particularly the peasants are restive and showing great dis- 
content, but appear to be too greatly intimidated to rise in rebel- 
lion. Reports indicate that the Bolsheviki are passing through 
a serious crisis, that foreign aggression, such as the Polish of- 
fensive, helped them to rally and hold out for a time against the 
processes of disintegration, which otherwise would have pro- 
gressed more quickly, but which are still, despite all the efforts 
of the Bolsheviki to arrest them, going on. The Bolsheviki are 
reported to be greatly disheartened, having obtained nothing es- 
sential in the way of concessions from the powers, and expecting 
nothing. Extraordinary conditions of food scarcity in Soviet 
Russia are reported. Smuggling of food supplies is common, and 
the food situation in Petrograd, the old capital of Russia, is grow- 
ing steadily worse. 

On August 22d there was initiated in Milan 
Italy. a vast industrial revolution, which is still 

in progress, and the course and result of 

which it is impossible to foretell. That it is of far-reaching im- 
portance is certain, and if successful it will mean the beginning of 
the end of the capitalistic system. In effect it is a modified form 
of Sovietism. The start of the movement was the outcome of six 
weeks of fruitless negotiations for further economic betterment 
carried on between the Metal Workers' Federation and the Own- 
ers' Association. As a result of this failure, 500,000 workmen 
began an obstructionist campaign in all metal foundries, machine 
shops and naval dockyards. Obstructionism is not a formal 
strike, but simply means that, while the workmen are to report 
for work and thus compel the plants to keep open, they are to take 
legal advantage of every opportunity for the employment of 
dilatory tactics. 

In one instance the owners' response to these tactics was a 
lockout, and this, in turn, being a violation of the agreement en- 
tered into by the Employers' Federation against isolated action, 
provoked an immediate assembly of the Syndicalist Union, which 
issued an urgent order to the metal workers to proceed forthwith 
to take forcible and simultaneous possession of all factories 
throughout Lombardy, except in cases where the firms were ready 



1920.] RECENT EVENTS 127 

to sign a formal undertaking not to resort to a lockout. The in- 
variable reply of the owners, however, was that no such under- 
taking could be entered into without prior permission from the 
Industrialists' League. 

The workers then took possession of three hundred of the 
largest establishments in Lombardy. In most cases the men cut 
telephonic communications and sent groups to surround the fore- 
men's offices, clerks' departments and directors' rooms, so as to 
impede every contact with the masters or the carrying away of 
any business papers. They further placed armed pickets to guard 
safes and strong rooms against any attempt on the part of the 
directors to remove money. In most cases the change was effected 
without disorder or personal violence. 

Since then the factory-seizing movement has quickly spread 
to Turin, Rome, Naples, and other big centres, but the National 
Labor Convention has decided that the immediate struggle shall 
be confined to the metal workers, who are ordered to resist with 
all the force at their command in the positions they have 
conquered. 

Nothing is more remarkable about this whole business than 
the comparative absence of disorder and bloodshed, and it was 
for this reason probably that the Government maintained for some 
weeks its extraordinary attitude of aloofness and silence. Re- 
cently Premier Giolitti has attempted the solution of the metal 
workers' difficulties by appointing a commission of manufacturers 
and workmen to prepare a settlement plan. Conciliation and 
moderation are being urged by Signor Giolitti in his conferences 
with workmen and employers. A section of the employers has 
suggested it might accept intervention in the management of fac- 
tories, and representatives of the workmen have asked if this 
intervention would be exercised by the State in the interests of 
the men. 

The only serious disorder of the month occurred at Trieste, 
and that was a Socialist revolt apparently having nothing to do 
with the factory-seizing movement. In the Trieste affair, barri- 
cades were erected in the streets, and artillery, rifles, machine 
guns and bombs were freely employed in a struggle between the 
rioters and the military. Seven persons were killed and fifty in- 
jured in the revolt, which lasted for three days. Italian troops 
and naval forces finally succeeded in restoring order. 

A series of earthquakes beginning on September 7th and oc- 
curring at intervals for several days thereafter caused great dam- 
age, chiefly in Northern Italy. More than one hundred towns and 
villages were destroyed or badly wrecked, and it is estimated that 



128 RECENT EVENTS [Oct., 

the dead exceeded five hundred, and the homeless more than 
twenty thousand. The first shock was most severely felt near 
Pisa and in the region north of Florence, and later shocks occurred 
along the southern slopes of the Swiss and Italian Alps from 
Monte Rosa to the Bernina Pass, and also in the Emilia district, 
which embraces the territory between the Apennines and the 
River Po. 

Gabriele d'Annunzio on September 9th proclaimed Fiume an 
independent State, and took the oath of office as its head. The 
new State is called the "Italian Regency of Quarnaro," and com- 
prises the city of Fiume and several islands in the Adriatic. The 
National Council of Fiume, the city's representative body, has re- 
signed owing to disagreement with d'Annunzio over the new con- 
stitution, which he himself drew up. The proclamation of the 
new State is viewed as merely the prelude to annexation to Italy, 
which action in turn will involve the abandonment by Italy of 
the Treaty of London, which gave Fiume to the Jugo-Slavs. 

Considerable distrust is being expressed in Italy over the for- 
mation of the "Little Entente," as it is called an agreement re- 
cently entered into by Czecho-Slovakia, Jugo-Slavia and Rumania. 
The object of the alliance is a common neutrality in the Russo- 
Polish conflict, common defence against danger from Hungary, 
and preservation against ultimate return of the Hapsburgs as well 
as against a Danubian confederation, which might be the instru- 
ment to gain hegemony for some western power. Italy raises no 
objection to these aims, but professes to see in the alliance a re- 
vival of the "Pan Slav" idea, which the press of the smaller Slav 
countries is agitating, hoping that the "Great Mother Russia" will 
again make her power felt. A more immediate cause, however, 
for Italian uneasiness lies in the fact that she is at odds with the 
Jugo-Slavs over Fiume and other questions and in the material 
circumstance that, combined, the three States have a population 
of approximately 40,000,000, equal to France, and slightly supe- 
rior to Italy. Thus their military resources are sufficient when 
united to make a respectable showing, even against a great power. 

At a conference at Aix-les-Bains on Sep- 
France. tember 13th, between the French and 

Italian Premiers, which succeeded an 

earlier conference at Lucerne between Lloyd George and the 
Italian Premier, it was decided not only to postpone indefinitely 
the proposed Geneva conference with the Germans, but to drop 
altogether the Lloyd George policy of having joint discussions 
with the Germans of questions arising out of the peace. This 



1920.] RECENT EVENTS 129 

means that France has succeeded in detaching Italy from its 
agreement with England on the "conference method" of collect- 
ing the German indemnity, and that hereafter the Reparations 
Commission, rather than conferences like that at Spa, shall be 
intrusted with the determination and the collection of the Ger- 
man indemnity. France and Italy, under the new agreement, do 
not exclude the policy of subsequent meetings with the Germans, 
but insist that all questions taken up with the Germans shall be 
discussed with them only after the Allies have previously met 
and agreed among themselves. 

In return for this change in Italian policy Premier Millerand 
was forced to assent not only to Italy's demand for complete free- 
dom of action in dealing with Soviet Russia, but also to the 
reservation that the victors must treat the vanquished in a spirit 
of moderation and benevolence. The agreement is important as 
foreshadowing a realignment of diplomatic forces on the Con- 
tinent. 

The Council of the League of Nations met in Paris on Sep- 
tember 16th almost unnoticed by the public and the press. The 
French are becoming more and more hostile to the League: first, 
because they feel it has proved its impotence in the Russian- 
Polish conflict due to the fact that it has no armed body to enforce 
its decisions, and second, because of a growing movement 
among the delegates of neutral nations in favor of a revision of 
the financial clauses of the Treaty of Versailles. France also is 
suspicious of the movement afoot for the immediate entry of 
Germany into the League. 

The National Assembly will convene at Versailles on Satur- 
day, September 25th, to consider the election of a successor to 
President Paul Deschanel, who has resigned because of prolonged 
ill-health. Both Millerand and former President Poincare have 
issued emphatic declarations that under no circumstances would 
they accept the Presidency. Nevertheless, both names are still 
prominently mentioned as candidates together with those of 
Marshal Foch, Raoul Peret, President of the Chamber of Deputies, 
and Senator C. Jonnart, former Governor of Algeria, who will 
probably be the governmental candidate. 

The defensive alliance projected in June by Marshal Foch for 
France and General Waglinse for Belgium, has been dropped as a 
result of a Belgian Cabinet crisis. It appears that definite rati- 
fication by Belgium would raise certain difficulties in its relations 
towards Holland and incidentally towards England, which dis- 
approves of Belgium's endeavor to acquire certain rights over the 
Scheldt estuary. Under the auspices of British diplomacy the 

VOL. CXII. 9 



130 RECENT EVENTS [Oct., 

9 

Dutch and Belgians have recently reached an accord, by which 
the Belgians renounce all claim to the Dutch Province of Limberg 
and the Dutch give commercial and tariff concessions in respect 
of passage of the Scheldt. But in the event of war the Dutch 
right to bar battleships or troop transports or munitions remains. 
If France had made a definite alliance with Belgium, great pres- 
sure would have been brought to bear on Holland to open the 
Scheldt entirely to Belgium, a state of affairs to which England 
was opposed. In place of the abandoned defensive alliance it has 
been decided by France and Belgium to limit the matter to an 
"agreement," which has received the approbation of the military 
advisers of both sides, but binds neither absolutely. 

From a recent statement by Andre Tardieu, President of the 
Committee of Devastated Regions, it appears that France has 
made rapid strides towards recovery. Among other facts the 
figures show that of the 2,728,000 persons driven away from their 
homes by the War, 2,023,000 had returned up to April 1, 1920. 
Of the 4,068 municipal governments destroyed, 4,006 have been 
reestablished; of the 6,445 schools that existed before the War, 
5,345 have been reopened. Under dwelling houses, M. Tardieu 
shows that 574,777 were damaged to the extent of being one-half 
or wholly destroyed; of these 13,100 have been rebuilt, 178,500 
have been repaired, and 46,570 temporary houses are in use. The 
1,400 miles of main railways have been entirely repaired, and 485 
miles of the 1,000 miles of canals destroyed have been restored. 
Of the 32,000 miles of roads destroyed, 1,122 miles have been 
completely repaired and 10,000 miles repaired in part. Of the 
11,500 factories destroyed, 3,540 are working again and 3,812 are 
in process of rebuilding. A census taken in 3,508 factories shows 
that in 1914, 679,000 workmen were employed and in 1920, 
258,000 were employed in producing and 82,000 in repairing, 
making the total in 1920, 340,000. 

In operations against Turkish Nationalists, French forces 
recently captured Urfa, in Asiatic Turkey, which had been held 
for some time by the Turks. A few days later French troops 
captured Aintab, a city in Asia Minor, fifty-eight miles northeast 
of Aleppo, and the scene several months ago of a massacre of 
Armenians by Turks. The city had been held by two Turkish 
brigades. French forces are also reported marching on Marash, 
thirty-seven miles northwest of Aintab, and are meeting with 
obstinate resistance. Marash has been the scene of a number of 
encounters between the Turks and Armenians during the last 
few months. Many attempts have recently been made by the 
Turks to destroy the Bagdad Railway, but without success. The 



1920.] RECENT EVENTS 131 

only other recent action against the Turkish Nationalists, who 
are opposed to the Turkish Peace Treaty, has been the progress 
of the Greeks, who have captured Kutayah, eighty miles south- 
east of Brusa, and Afiun-Karahissar, fifty miles southeast of 
Kutayah. 

Violent disorders have marked the month 

Germany. in Germany. These have sprung from two 

sources internal economic discontent and 

outbursts of national dissatisfaction over recent events in Upper 
Silesia. A movement for a general refusal to pay taxes, originat- 
ing in Wurttemberg, spread rapidly to other towns, principally 
Stuttgart, which was without gas, electricity and water for several 
days. The strike began in the Daimler motor works in Wurttem- 
berg, where the workers refused to allow the deduction of the 
legal tax of ten per cent from their weekly wages, because of dis- 
satisfaction with the Wurttemberg government of Centrists and 
Democrats, who are charged with endeavoring to institute the old 
capitalist regime. Regardless of this purely Socialist argument, 
the masses of the people throughout Germany protest that they 
have good ground for refusing the ten per cent deduction to a 
Government which makes no effort to seize excessive and often 
fraudulent war and revolution profits, does not punish men com- 
promised by the Kapp rebellion, and which shows neither power 
nor ability to right various injustices. The discontent of the peo- 
ple is finding expression in disastrous strikes and lockouts. In 
the Siegerland mines near Cologne, and also in Essen, the tax 
refusal has been the cause of violent disorder, and several mine 
and factory officials have been severely wounded. 

Despite these disorders, however, there is strong opposition, 
even among Socialists, toward any alliance with the Bolsheviki. 
Recently in Berlin the Federal Congress of Independent Socialists 
heard the report of its delegation to the Communist Congress at 
Moscow, which was to the effect that Bolshevism was impossible 
in Germany, and that even in Russia this form of government, if 
government it could be called, has no future. The visiting dele- 
gation seems to have been thoroughly disillusioned by its view of 
actual conditions under Bolshevik rule, and its members delivered 
violent speeches of denunciation of Sovietism, which one speaker 
declared to be more militaristic and oppressive than the despotism 
of the Tsar. 

Clashes between Germans and Poles and Inter-Allied military 
forces have occurred at Kattowitz, in Upper Silesia, which is soon 
to be the scene of a plebiscite deciding whether it is to belong to 
Germany or Poland. The town of Kattowitz is a German centre, 



132 RECENT EVENTS [Oct., 

but all the surrounding country is Polish. The Polish inhabitants 
of the rural communes, exasperated by the suffering inflicted on 
their fellow-countrymen in Kattowitz, formed bands to exercise 
reprisals against the Germans. As a result the Inter-Allied Com- 
mission, determined to prevent all excesses from whatever quar- 
ter they come, has proclaimed a state of siege not only in Katto- 
witz, but also in the rural area round the town. In recent fight- 
ing between French troops and the inhabitants of Kattowitz, 
twenty Germans were killed and many wounded, while the French 
lost seven killed. 

During a demonstration in Breslau by the old bourgeois 
parties against the Polish agitators in Upper Silesia, a crowd of 
German Nationalists stormed the Polish and French Consulates 
and destroyed the records and demolished the furniture. In 
amends the German Government was obliged to make a formal 
apology to France and pay a fine of 100,000 francs. 

Another result of the troubles in Upper Silesia has been the 
reduction of coal production in that region by some 700,000 tons, 
thus making it impracticable for Germany to make deliveries as 
prescribed in the Spa agreement. The German peace delegation 
in Paris has handed a note to the Peace Conference calling atten- 
tion to the situation. A third German request to the Ambassa- 
dorial Council for a neutral Commission to investigate matters 
in Upper Silesia has been refused. 

The independent exports commission, representing Swiss in- 
dustries and agriculture, which recently returned from investigat- 
ing commercial and agricultural conditions in Germany, reports 
that stagnation still continues. Business houses are selling off 
goods at half prices, manufacturers are holding back, and produc- 
tion everywhere is restricted. Consequently unemployment is 
increasing at a fearful rate so that a fall in wages can hardly be 
avoided. This, however, is anticipated with alarm because of the 
political ferment in Germany and of the conditions on that coun- 
try's eastern frontier. For the coming winter, the Swiss report 
says, matters look black. 

More than 1,700,000,000 marks in new paper money was put 
in circulation during the week ending September 6th, according 
to the Reichsbank's weekly statement. The total now exceeds 
71,000,000,000. Financial writers designate the record as indi- 
cating a highly unfavorable development. 

September 20, 1920. 



With Our Readers. 



THE granting of the Presidential franchise to the women citizens 
of the United States undoubtedly marks a new era in the 
political history of our country. The woman franchise will soon 
be extended and in most cases, has already been extended to 
every political office in nation, state and city. 

The privilege of voting at National and State elections should 
be of the greatest interest to the Catholic women of the country. 
Indeed, we feel that no word should be needed to lead them to use 
the ballot and to interest themselves in matters of national wel- 
fare. But unfortunately, there is, in some quarters, a tendency 
to hold back: a hanging on to old arguments that the vote is not 
for women : that the woman vote will be an enemy of the peace of 
the home: that women don't know enough about public matters 
to vote intelligently. Whatever power those arguments may once 
have had to make debate lively, the new franchise amendment has 
thrown them all to the scrap heap. 

* * * * 

THE constitutional amendment is a mandate to the women citi- 
zens of the United States to take their responsible share in the 
national government. No citizen can escape it. And to us, it 
seems that not only political, but moral blame must be attached 
to the person who neglects it. 

It carries with it the duty of making oneself acquainted with 
the obligations, duties and privileges of citizenship. A handbook 
that will give all such necessary data, entitled The Fundamentals 
of Citizenship, is issued by the National Catholic Welfare Council, 
1312 Massachusetts Avenue, Washington, D. C., and may be ob- 
tained free by sending six cents for postage. A knowledge of 
current events and of the issues at stake may be obtained from 
the better secular journals and from the Catholic press of the 

country. 

* * * * 

BY Catholic women at the present hour, the privilege of the 
ballot ought to be viewed as a sacred, a blessed right and 
opportunity. We include, under the title of women, our lay 
women and our religious, those who are not cloistered. 

Each individual has, moreover, a moral influence upon his 
fellows. To be interested in the ballot is to promote its dignity. 



134 WITH OUR READERS [Oct., 

To be present at the register booth and at the polls is to help just 
so much in bringing home to others the importance of the ballot 
and reverence for legal, orderly procedure and for the law. Sta- 
bility of government is not built upon agitation or revolutionary 
methods. Yet both methods are the order of the day. If faith 
has been lost by many in our present system of representative 
government: if, despairing of orderly methods, they have had 
recourse to disorderly ones, to illegal short cuts to secure their 
immediate ends, irrespective of the fate of the Government, the 
fault lies in part with the failure of the majority of our citizens 
to use the ballot and to hold their representatives responsible to 
the electorate. The first step in a Bolshevik regime is to limit 
the franchise. When citizens, otherwise law-abiding, voluntarily 
limit the franchise, by failure to exercise it, they are contributing, 
in small but effective measure, to the propaganda of communism. 



IT is by the popular ballot that all our national legislation is 
ultimately determined. It is by their knowledge of the voters, 
their opinions, their activity at the polls that legislators in Con- 
gress are governed. At times, one may appeal to them success- 
fully on principle : but principle, as a rule, has an easy facility of 
shading off into political opportunism. And the duty of doing 
what one's constituents want and for which they will support a 
candidate for reelection, is always very "clear" and very impera- 
tive. 

It must be known to our Catholic women for the matters 
have been rehearsed repeatedly in the press : that the national 
legislature will be interested at its next session with matters that 
vitally affect the moral well-being of the country: its Christian 
tradition: the spiritual health not only of its children but of the 
generations yet unborn. 

Any Catholic woman who has the power to affect such legis- 
lation and doesn't use that power is, in effect we use the words 
advisedly an enemy of true national interests and of Catholic 
welfare. If she abstains from voting, she weakens her own cause 
and adds to the strength of the opposition. The silence of her 
voice through the ballot adds emphasis to the voice of the enemy. 
She serves the Church or she serves against the Church. To the 
question of national education: of child welfare: of marriage 
and divorce : of sex hygiene : of birth control all of which vitally 
affect the home and the public morals she cannot be indifferent. 
And all of these questions will come up before the State and 
National legislatures. The powers behind the extreme radical 



1920.] WITH OUR READERS 135 

movements on all these questions are un-Christian, materialistic, 
pagan. This may, to some ears, sound intemperate. But when it 
is known the Voluntary Parenthood League is making a studied 
effort to introduce a bill that would so modify the national penal 
code as to make the sending of indecent literature through the 
mails, lawful: and when this bill was all but introduced into the 
Senate, by a United States Senator, at the last session of Congress, 
the censure of intemperance against the above language will, we 
feel, be lifted, at least by most people. 

This work of the Parenthood League is purely in the interests 
of birth control, and the League teaches that child-killing is not a 
sin : that marriage has no sanctity and the moral law, no binding 
force. By another organization, very powerful, the teaching of 
sex-hygiene is to be made obligatory in all schools by national 
mandate. 

* * * * 

OF course, the far-reaching consequences of such a step on the 
whole life of the country could not be exaggerated. No Cath- 
olic woman citizen, knowing that these matters are to be sub- 
mitted to our national legislators, can still think she is free to vote 
or persuade herself that she is at liberty to vote or not to vote. 
It is idle to say that they do not affect the Catholic body that we 
and our children will be impervious to all this change for the 
worse in the national atmosphere. As well say we could live just 
as healthily in a room full of foul as of fresh air. 

And in such specious attempts to get away from duty, there 
is a graver error. Such attempts imply that while we are members 
of the Church we are not necessarily active, intelligent, patriotic 
citizens of the nation. Any one who, by word or action or default 
of action, takes that attitude is false to the teaching of the 
Catholic Church, and false to the duty which the Church places 
upon him as of God and as of conscience. 

* * * * 

THE government is ours: the national life is ours just as much 
as it is any other citizen's or body of citizens'. We owe it 
constructive, abiding loyalty. We owe it the contribution of the 
best of our powers. Patriotism is just as necessary indeed more 
so in times of peace as in times of war. America's soul is in our 
keeping and next to our Faith, it is the most sacred treasure and 
inheritance that we possess. Indeed, as it is a duty, so, in a true 
way, is it part of our Faith. It is for every one of us to have that 
soul express the truth of Christ, in so far as we can bring it to 
such expression. 



136 WITH OUR READERS [Oct., 

LORD NORTHCLIFFE, through the columns of his London 
Times, has been constrained by the effect upon the world of 
recent events in Ireland to attempt the perhaps impossible task of 
awakening the conscience or at least the sense of danger of the 
British Government by publishing a series of articles revealing, not 
only the gross injustice of England's course in Ireland, but also 
its notorious incapacity. Incidentally, the London Times' articles 
emphasize the fact that the terrible flames of religious strife were 
blown upon and fanned into a conflagration by those reactionary 
forces which seek to divert the attention of the world from the 
main issues in the situation in Ulster by striving to make it appear 
that the Ulster Protestants' chief concern in clinging tightly to the 
skirts of the British is because they fear the dominance of the 
Catholics which would follow if Ireland set up its own inde- 
pendent government. 

But the bulk of trustworthy testimony is altogether against 
this view. The most competent witnesses agree in stating that 
outside the narrow circle of a few Orange bigots, and their polit- 
ical masters, who work upon their blind fear, nobody, even in 
Ulster, takes seriously the "Rome-Rule" bogey set up by Carson 
and his henchmen. 

# * # * 

A SWISS journalist who has recently visited Ireland, and who 
contributed a series of articles giving "a neutral view of 
Ireland," to the Neue Zurcher-Zeitung (the Swiss Liberal Repub- 
lican Daily), a series of articles which has been reprinted in Eng- 
land and America, point out in the latest of his letters that it 
was not until the separation of Church and State in Ireland in the 
second half of the last century, when the Presbyterian clergy were 
granted subsidies from the public treasury, that there developed 
a division of interest, so far as Irish independence was concerned, 
between the Orangemen and the Irish Nationalists. Previously, 
the rank and file of the Protestant population, tyrannized over by 
the great English proprietors, had joined with the Catholics who 
were in the same condition, and had demanded the political eman- 
cipation of the latter as the first step toward their own complete 
political freedom. "The result was that late in the eighteenth 
century Ulster became the stronghold of Irish Republicanism." 

* * * * 

DURING Gladstone's campaign the Orange party adopted the 
catchy slogan "Home Rule means Rome-Rule." But as the 
Swiss journalist well says: "If Ireland's independence would mean 
today Roman suzerainty, if there were any real peril of the erec- 



1920.] WITH OUR READERS 137 

tion in this corner of the Atlantic Ocean of a Jesuit state, this 
danger must have been immeasurably greater one hundred and 
twenty years ago, when Protestant Ulster was vigorously demand- 
ing an Irish Republic." 

And he continues by stating that "this religious, or rather 
church politics, argument is not to be taken seriously, and sober- 
minded politicians hardly ever mention it ... The truth is that 
the Protestants in other parts of Ireland (three hundred and 
fifteen thousand Protestants live outside the Province of Ulster) 
are not opposing Home Rule. They are mostly successful mer- 
chants, living in communities, predominantly Catholic. They 
know their fellow citizens intimately, and are not in the slightest 
disturbed by such 'Rome-Rule' bogies. Their only complaint 
is that their fellow Protestants in northeastern Ireland want to 
separate from the rest of the country, and leave their co-religion- 
ists an even smaller minority in the rest of Ireland than they 
would otherwise be. With such a separation, the Protestants 
would form one-tenth of the people, while in a united Ireland they 
would form more than one-fourth of the population. If the 
Ulster men really believed that the Protestants were likely to be 
persecuted, their present attitude would constitute a betrayal of 
their scattered fellow believers in severed Ireland. However, they 
know that no such danger threatens." The writer goes on to prove 
from personal investigation that although this "papist" argument 
of Carson and his tools has no merit, it has, nevertheless, played 
an important part in the artificial agitation which produced the 
present dreadful crisis. "It is religious agitation first and fore- 
most," he testifies, "that induced the young men of Belfast and 
the surrounding country to enlist in the Ulster Volunteers, for 
whose organization and arming Carson is responsible. From 
every Protestant pulpit in Ulster the clergymen preached against 
Home Rule; and volunteers took their vows of loyalty in the 
churches. After services half a million of the faithful solemnly 
swore with religious ceremony to be true to the 'Covenant,' thus 
formally obligating themselves to 'fight unto death' against Home 
Rule. It was a half-religious, half-military revolt against the Eng- 
lish Government of the day. The fact that that Government 
surrendered to the revolters without a struggle, does not change 
the situation. Unhappily the result was to destroy the last re- 
maining confidence in Great Britain retained by the Irish Nation- 
alists in the south, and to convince even moderate people that it 
was necessary to defend their rights by force. What was per- 
mitted Ulster men must also be permitted to Sinn Fein." 



138 WITH OUR READERS [Oct., 

npHESE facts are not new to well-informed Americans; but it is 
1 good that neutral and independent European observers should 
get at the truth and express it for the enlightenment of neutral 
peoples. While many other observers agree with this Swiss jour- 
nalist in attributing the present outbreak of a religious strife to 
an artificial and deliberate propaganda, it does remain true, in a 
sense far deeper than questions of political predominance of 
Catholics or Protestants, that the war in Ireland is a religious 
war. The terrible conditions in Ireland are truly the fruit of re- 
ligious tyranny. It was the Catholic faith in the souls of the 
Irish people that English conquerers strove most bitterly to up- 
root. It was their failure to do so which through all the centuries 
down to our own time brought about a hatred of Ireland that was 
keener and more dreadful in its results than any economic spoli- 
ation or merely political dominance could explain. Through all 
these centuries Ireland has upheld the torch of liberty, inspiring 
and encouraging other oppressed people throughout the world. 
The very soul and the flame of that torch was the Irish love of 
and devotion to the Catholic Faith. Neither the light of the Faith 
nor the light of the love of liberty has been quenched in their 

souls, and it burns today as bright as ever before. 

* * * # 

AS these lines are written the Lord Mayor of Cork is still alive. 
Press dispatches state that he attributes his continued hold 
upon life to the prayers and the "innumerable Masses offered up 
for me" by his fellow Catholics throughout the world. MacSwiney 
lives let us pray that as these lines are read he may still be 
referred to in the present tense a symbol of the soul of Ireland. 
It is the Faith that nourishes that soul today as during all the 
dark centuries of Ireland's oppression. May the end of Ireland's 
awful Dark Night of the Soul be at hand. 



THE music season is with us again. What was once and not 
so many years ago a matter of interest chiefly to New 
Yorkers and Bostonians, in whose cities alone opera and sym- 
phony orchestras and chamber music organizations flourished, is 
now a national concern. Permanent orchestras of high merit are 
maintained in a chain of cities from the Atlantic to the Pacific, 
and these go "on tour" to the cities adjacent to their permanent 
abodes. According to Bernard Shaw, writing recently in the 
London Morning Post, music is so great a moral force that it is 
really deserving of state and municipal aid, apart from purely 
aesthetic reasons, because the spreading of a taste for it among 



1920.] WITH OUR READERS 139 

young people will tend strongly to keep them away from the low 
pleasures of life. "The higher the level of music," says Shaw, 
"the lower the taxes of a country!" This for the reason that 
money spent on music will save much money otherwise wasted 
on vice, and the police! 



HOWEVER this may be, the New York Times seems to support 
Shaw's views, declaring editorially that if young people can 
be led to appreciate good music "they will be less likely to be 
beguiled by the lures of the streets, and the exploits of the juve- 
nile gangster. And vice and crime being thus summarily elim- 
inated, is it not obvious that the tax-rate would be lowered? 
Catholics have always appreciated the power of music in the realm 
of morality, as well as of aesthetics. Catholics, however, seem 
alone in recognizing that music, like the other arts, and no less 
so when artistically it is of a high order, may be an influence 
for evil as well as for good. 



IF Walter Pater had left no other result of his lifetime devotion 
to aesthetics, his name would live because of his memorable 
phrasing of a fundamental verity, where he said that, "All art 
constantly aspires towards the condition of music." "Music, 
then," he says in the same essay, "and not poetry, as is so often 
supposed, is the true type or measure of perfected art." All the 
development of aesthetic thought since Pater's time has tended 
to confirm what then seemed a startling conclusion. Music has 
more and more become the art which is not only the one towards 
the ideal of which all the other arts aspire, but the one which is 
the criterion of artistic appreciation. That community which 
fosters its music will foster the other arts; that one which neg- 
lects music is indifferent to the others. 



THE sacramental principle in art finds in music its most elo- 
quent voice. By the sacramental principle in art is meant 
that quality in art in which the outward sign reveals an inward, 
or spiritual, meaning, or character. Art which is merely surface 
beauty, or surface interest; or art in which the interior quality 
overwhelms and breaks down the exterior form which should 
control and express it, are equally dangerous. It is obvious that 
music, like painting, literature, and all the arts, is being influenced 
deeply by the great flux which is taking place on all planes of 
human life today, a flux of which the World War is the hugest 



140 WITH OUR READERS [Oct., 

manifestation. As that acute student of life and art, the late Rev. 
Thomas J. Gerrard, pointed out, there is a general feeling that 
art is about to realize a new birth in all its forms, just as there are 
to be fundamental reconstructions in political and social systems, 
brought about by the clash of arms. "The tendencies are mani- 
fold," he wrote, "nor does anybody know for certain whither this 
or that is leading . . . The students of politics and the social 
order are already busy with plans for reconstruction when the 
day of peace shall have arrived. And a similar activity must be 
shown by the masters in art if they are to save their precious 
heritage." And this essayist went on to insist upon the recogni- 
tion and application of the sacramental principle if the new spirit 
in art is to develop in health and beauty and service. 

* * * * 

HE is but one of the many voices proclaiming the same message. 
Every programme of music, every new book, every new pic- 
ture which manifests the sacramental principle, is a step toward 
good art; and every work which misses or ignores or opposes the 
sacramental principle is bad art. And by good and bad in art 
is meant precisely and baldly what we mean by good and bad in 
other things; their moral sense. The silly, but powerfully dan- 
gerous notion that art is somehow separate and distinct from all 
moral considerations is dying out today, like a great many other 
foolish and sickly intellectual aberrations, but there are still a 
few critics who stick to that false standard. It is high time that 
the public should shake off the influence of such pernicious stuff. 
Music, or play, or dance, or poem, or picture, or story, may and 
actually do either help or harm the very springs of human life, 
our interior spirit; wherefore, back into our study and criticism 
of art must come the factor of morality. In other words, when 
confronted by any work of art we must ask, not merely, "Is it 
beautiful?" or "Has it character?" but also, "Is its beauty or 
character for good or for evil?" For beauty may be subtly and 
poisonously corrupted; beauty may be of hell as well as of heaven. 
Beauty may be a lie as well as the truth, Keats to the contrary 
notwithstanding. 

* * * * 

OF all the influences that play upon human life, next to religion 
art probably produces the most far-reaching results. 
And of all the arts, music seems the most influential. Hence it 
follows that every concert we attend is an important chapter in 
the history of our soul; a weighty episode in the complicated 
drama of our fate. Happy and to be blessed, therefore, is the 



1920.] WITH OUR READERS 141 

music which puts the soul in harmony with life-enhancing, clean 
romance, and the intimations of spiritual mystery, and the tone 
vistas of sacramental beauty; but utterly to be condemned and 
avoided is that music, produced by morbid and faithless souls 
often most highly endowed from a technical point of view music 
which rips the inner fabric of our minds and souls with acrid, 
sickly psychologizing, or which carries into the heart the seeds 
of doubt and despair. The importance of a school of art criticism 
which shall be based upon true morality is one of the great neces- 
sities of this time of transition, in all the arts, but especially 
perhaps in the mystical realm of music. 



A VERY common subject of discussion in our current secular 
magazines is the present decline of religion and of morals. 
There seems to be no disagreement that public morality has 
fallen very low: it has no notable defender. 

Many of the older generation have criticized scathingly those 
of the younger and abused the latter for repudiating the moral 
inheritance, which it received. And the present generation has 
answered as for example in the August Atlantic Monthly. The 
answer does not deny the indictment but, with anger that knows 
no strain of reverence, charges the older generation with the full 
responsibility. The fathers and mothers of the younger people 
of today gave them no guidance: no truth which they could hold 
to : no light by which they could walk. It left to them a world of 
disorder: of increasing problems made the more acute and un- 
solvable by neglect and indifference and the result? Well, the 
result is that the younger generation must try to forget itself 
must work intensely and must play intensely, regarding neither 
the purpose of the one nor the morals of the other, in order not to 
remember too bitterly that it has a soul. 

* * * * 

IT would be difficult to imagine a sadder article than this one 
in the Atlantic. It has bravado but no bravery: knowledge but 
no wisdom: earnestness but no reverence; audacity but no hope. 
It is as if the present generation damned, even with tears, 
its fathers and mothers, and in reckless abandon, cut itself loose 
from all human experience. 

And so there will be much wretchedness of soul, many blinded 
cries, before the world lifts itself from the depths into which sin 
has plunged it. 

* * * * 



142 WITH OUR READERS [Oct., 

WE say sin advisedly, for sin presupposes religion : and it is to 
the absence of religion and religious belief that the loose 
morals, indeed the propaganda of immorality, are due. To put it 
simply, if there is no personal God to Whom every man is re- 
sponsible, then every man has a right to frame his own morals. 
No human law : no convention : no tradition will be strong enough 
to withstand that logic. The human race will see to it that im- 
morality will not progress so far as to wipe out the race but 
short of this extreme limit, men and women without God will be 
men and women without morals. 



"rpHE chaos of the world," says Father Martindale in the June 
1 Dublin Review, "is an anxious chaos : and men are beginning 
to ask, not so much what the War has achieved, as what it re- 
vealed." Continuing his article, he shows that the official reports 
in the religious belief of the British Expeditionary Force show 
practically absence of all religious belief. 

These reports, it may be stated at once, do not include the 
Catholic soldiers. They had a definite religious belief: and the 
book that tells of it was reviewed in THE CATHOLIC WORLD of 
February, 1920. 

The English Protestant soldier is not an atheist. He does not 
deny God. But how does he picture God? "The men, on whose 
account people are so anxious to 'revitalize' or 'restate' their 
creed, have already made themselves a new god. Who then? 
'How about Old Bill?' He 'symbolizes what the men like to see 
in others, and want to see in themselves ... He stands for 
optimism, humor, comradeship, bravery, common sense.' He is 
'within reach within you.' 'It's a type that cheers . . . Which 
do you think they'd choose for a twelve hours' journey, or half 
an hour's visit to a hospital ward Old Bill or a chaplain?' 
Old Bill, every time, is the answer." 

"In this country (England)," Father Martindale adds, "I 
believe the average man has a belief in God suited to his sort of 
natural culture, as the savage has." God does not enter into the 
things of ordinary life; and the gulf thus fixed has cut Him off 
from mortals. 

* * * * 

AS for Christ there is a sentiment for Him but no knowledge 
of Him and consequently no belief in Him. After reviewing 
the evidence, Father Martindale states: "But observe how the 
Reform, which proposed to restore Christ to men, has removed 
Him, and how He, like God and moral law, is safe in Catholic 



1920.] WITH OUR READERS 143 

hands only." The Rev. Mr. Keable, a High Churchman, the 
author of Standing By, an estimate of the religion of the English 
soldier, and a book which Father Martindale reviews, declares: 
"One cannot help feeling that nine Protestant chapels out of ten 
have really ceased to have any religion at all ... In the Church 
of England one is slowly suffocated." "It would be hard to find 
one more tragic or complete (religious failure) than the failure 
of the Established Church of England. That for the hundreds 
who see it there are thousands who do not, and that for the thou- 
sands who do not there are tens of thousands who do not take 
enough interest in a palpably worn-out institution to think about 
the matter at all, only emphasizes the tragedy." "There is prob- 
ably no religious instrument in Europe today less fitted than the 
Establishment for this condition of affairs. It is difficult to con- 
ceive of a religious body more hopelessly stranded ... I wonder 
if I have met one (man or woman of the many who will now 
speak freely, even to a clergyman) who has had anything of good 
to say of the religion of the Establishment." "In every case their 
success (the padres) has been almost relative to the extent to 
which they have thrown the Establishment over." 

* * * * 

WE have quoted these extracts and the words of Father Martin- 
dale to show that religious belief is absent from the ordinary 
life of the majority of the people of England. The record of the 
American soldier showed a better condition prevailing in America. 
And yet evidences are by no means lacking to show that here 
also God, as a real present factor in every-day life, is forgotten or 
denied and that there is little real knowledge of a belief in Christ, 
through Whom alone we can know the revelation of God. Indeed, 
it was thought by some officials of the Government here that 
when our troops went abroad Y. M. C. A. secretaries could well 
care for their religious needs. Any knowledge of the sacramental 
system, which alone keeps alive our conscious relation with 
Christ and with God, was frequently entirely absent, even in high 
places. 

And the most deplorable sign of the passing of Protestantism 
and a religious system of any kind, is its increasing willingness to 
abdicate to the forces of the new paganism forces that do not 
admit any positive moral law, obligatory on man. 

The most noteworthy admission of the article in the Atlantic, 
already referred to, is that the passing of religious belief has 
meant the oncoming of immorality. The writer thereof is a Prot- 
estant, or at least one whose parents were Protestant. 



BOOKS RECEIVED. 

P. J. KENEDY & SONS, New York: 

Mr. Coleman, Gent. By E. Dennis. $2.25. Joan of Arc, Soldier and Saint. By 
I. A. Taylor. $1.50. The Art of Interesting. By F. P. Donnelly, S.J. 

BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York: 

The Emperor's Royal Robes. By F. A. Forbes. The Catholic Doctrine of Grace. 
By G. H. Joyce, S.J. $2.00 net. 

GEORGE H. DORAN Co., New York: 

In the Onyx Lobby. By C. Wells. Adventures and Enthusiasms. By E. V. Lucas. 
Intimate Pages of Mexican History. By E. O'Shaughnessy. 

ALLYN & BACON, New York: 

Biology for High Schools. By Smallwood R. Bailey. $1.40. 
FREDERICK A. STOKES Co., New York: 

Towards the Dawn. By C. Galway. $2.00 net. High Company. By H. Lee. 
ROBERT M. McBRiDE & Co., New York: 

A Tankard of Ale. An Anthology of Drinking Songs from the Fifteenth Century 
to the Present Day. Compiled by T. Maynard. 

CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS, New York: 

Flappers and Philosophers. By F. S. Fitzgerald. $1.75. 
HARCOURT, BRACE & HOWE, New York: 

The Philosophy of Mysticism. By E. I. Watkin. 
E. P. DUTTON & Co., New York: 

Sixteen Revelations of Divine Love Showed to Mother Juliana of Norwich, 1373. 
$2.50 net. 

BRENTANO'S, New York: 

India's Nation Builders. By D. N. Bannerjea. Poland and the Minority Races. 
By A. L. Goodhart. 

JAMES T. WHITE & Co., New York: 

The Luzumiyat of Abu l-Ala. By A. Rihani. $1.50 net. 
AMERICAN BOOK Co., New York: 

Elementary Lessons in Every-Day English. By E. M. Bolenius. 
HARPER & BROTHERS, New York: 

The Thread of Flame. By Basil King. $2.00 net. 
G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS, New York: 

Hispanic Anthology. Collected and arranged by Thomas Walsh, Ph.D. $5.00. 

LONGMANS, GREEN & Co., New York: 

An Elementary History of England. By E. Wyatt-Davies, M.A. $1.20. 

JOSEPH F. WAGNER, New York: 

The Other Life. By Rev. Win. Schneider, S.T.D. 
THE CORNHILL Co., Boston: 

Rachel Grimke. By A. W. Grimke. $1.25. Dehydrating Foods. By A. L. 
Andrea. $1.75. 

SMALL, MAYNARD & Co., Boston: 

Christine of the Young Heart. By L. B. Clancy. The Four Just Men. By E., 
Wallace. The Gray Angels. By N. Bartley. 

GABRIEL BEAUCHESNE, Paris: 

Noces Chretiennes. By Abbe Felix Klein. 
CATHOLIC TRUTH SOCIETY, London: 

The Mystic Guide, The Road Home. By P. Rudkin. A Sober Condemnation of 
Spiritualism; The Pilgrim Fathers. By Rev. H. Thurston, S.J. Pamphlets. 

MARY'S MEADOW PRESS, Ludlow, England: 

Lilies of His Love; The Happy Stillness. By A. O'Connor, 2 s. net each. 



THE 




Catholic &{orld 

VOL. CXII. NOVEMBER, 1920 No. 668 



WOMAN SUFFRAGE. 

BY J. W. DAWSON. 

HE ratification of the Nineteenth Amendment of 
the United States Constitution by Tennessee 
makes woman suffrage in this country an accom- 
plished fact. After eighty-one years of agitation 
women have now been placed on the same footing 
as men in regard to the ballot. The battle, begun by Lucielia 
Mott, the Quakeress of Pennsylvania, in 1839, and carried on by 
Elizabeth Cady Stanton, Susan B. Anthony, Dr. Anna Howard 
Shaw, Alice Paul, Carrie Chapman Catt and countless other 
woman suffrage leaders, has at last ended in victory for the 
suffragists. 

The struggle has been no trifling one. Although Mrs. Mott 
made her demand for woman suffrage at the World's Slavery 
Congress in London in 1839, it was not until 1869 that the Ter- 
ritory of Wyoming gave women the right to vote. It became a 
State in 1890 with a Constitution that contained a provision 
for equal suffrage. This was the first State in the Union to 
accord women this privilege. In 1893 Colorado gave women 
the vote and in 1896 Utah and Idaho did likewise. It took 
fourteen years of agitation before any other States followed 
the lead of these western pioneers. In 1910 Washington ex- 
tended the right to vote, and other States soon followed suit: 
California in 1911, Kansas, Oregon and Arizona in 1912, Nevada 
and Montana in 1914, New York in 1917 and Oklahoma, Michi- 
gan and South Dakota in 1918. 

Copyright. 1920. THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF ST. PAUL THE APOSTLE 

IN THE STATE OF NEW YORK. 
VOL. cxii. 10 



146 WOMAN SUFFRAGE [Nov., 

It was in 1878 that the constitutional amendment recently 
ratified was introduced into Congress. After years of propa- 
ganda zealously carried on by the tireless suffragists, the 
amendment was passed by the House of Representatives in 
1918 and by the Senate a year and a half later. Since that time 
thirty-five States have ratified the amendment. Tennessee has 
just rounded out the necessary two-thirds. Woman suffrage 
is a principle of our constitutional law. 

In a country district through which a railroad ran, a 
farmer and his wife were accustomed to sit on their front 
porch when the evening express rushed by. Every time it 
passed, their little dog would run after the train. 

"I wonder," said the wife to the farmer, "why Foxy always 
runs after the train." 

"That is not what is bothering me," answered the farmer, 
"I'm wondering what he would do if he ever caught it." 

This state of mind is characteristic of that of many people 
who have watched with interest the fight for suffrage. Now 
that the objective has been obtained they are asking: "Well, 
now that the women have the vote, what are they going to do 
with it?" Theirs is a curiosity that is heavily tinged with sar- 
casm. At best, they are doubting Thomases. For the most 
part they exclaim with Ovid: 

Quid, victor, gaudes, 
Hsec te victoria perdet? 

To them the extension of suffrage to women a privilege 
with many duties is not at all desirable. They opposed 
woman suffrage. They look upon it as a not unmixed blessing 
that will carry many serious reactions inimical to the best 
interest of the women themselves and particularly to the 
homes. They are sincere, too, in their belief that woman suf- 
frage will do no good in an affirmative way and result only in 
lowering, rather than elevating, the status of women. They 
are the "antis." If they had prevailed, women would not have 
been given the suffrage. They fought their fight, too, and lost. 

Their arguments, no matter of what merit, are now merely 
academic. Women do vote. The question no longer is whether 
they should or should not vote. Universal suffrage is here, and 
whether it should or should not have been established gives 
way to other considerations that are more practical. 



1920.] WOMAN SUFFRAGE 147 

Now that woman suffrage is an actuality, we must con- 
sider it as such. By the action of Congress and the several 
States, a great new influence has been put to work in the body 
politic. By the Nineteenth Amendment more than twenty- 
seven million new voters have been added to those who already 
determine the issues of our Republic. That is a tremendous 
influence, a power that cannot be estimated in words. United, 
organized, it might revolutionize our Government and accom- 
plish what it would. Disorganized, it is still a factor that must 
be considered in all future political movements. Twenty- 
seven million people is a nation in itself. Make that number 
articulate; give them a message, and the consequence must in- 
evitably be that they will be heard and in no uncertain terms. 

Into what action will this vast new power be translated? 
What will be the ends for the accomplishment of which this 
fresh influence will be used? Will it be a dominating factor, 
alive, keenly sensitive of its strength and purposeful in its de- 
termination to exert that strength, or will it be merely the 
passive power of the sleeping giants? Will it allow itself to 
be controlled by the man voter and made subordinate to his 
will? And if it should awake to a realization of its importance 
what direction will it take? 

It is trite to say that woman is not the equal of man. 
It is just as bromidic to say that man is not the equal of 
woman. One is the complement of the other; one is different 
from the other; they were never meant physiologically or psy- 
chologically to be considered equal. They are essentially dif- 
ferent, and for that reason cannot be measured by common 
terms. There is no common denominator of the sexes. 

Consider, however, the reasoning of those who oppose 
woman suffrage. They say, and with some show of truth, that 
to man is given leadership, initiative, perseverance and rugged 
strength to overcome obstacles. They bring forward a great 
array of facts to support this contention. In what field is 
woman the leader? None! Not even in her own particular 
spheres does she take command. In dressmaking the fashions 
are made by men. Men design the ladies' headgear. The best 
cooks are chefs. The greatest musicians are men. The most 
famous artists are men. There are few great women writers 
compared with the number of men. In the household, the 
sewing machine, the vacuum cleaner, the bread mixer, the 



148 WOMAN SUFFRAGE [Nov., 

dish washer, the electric iron all these are the inventions of 
men. These may be facts. But what conclusion do they draw 
therefrom? Therefore, they argue, if the leadership lies with 
man and not woman, the woman should not seek to participate 
in public life. She should not be eager to be a force in political 
affairs. She should leave all this to her superior, man, to 
whom has been given the genius of leadership. 

The fallacy of all this lies in the result their reasoning 
deduces. Their conclusion is based on the false premises that 
there is a conflict between the sexes. When women partici- 
pate jointly with men in any enterprise of life it is not in a 
spirit of challenge, but of cooperation. Women do not seek to 
usurp man's prerogatives. By nature they are different and 
have tendencies which cause them to lend aid to man as 
auxiliaries, to give him what he has not, to supply him with 
those things which they have in abundance and which he al- 
together lacks, and without which his nature is incomplete. 

Look back through history and you will find that there has 
never been a truly great man who did not have a woman's help 
in his work, and without which his success could not have 
reached the limits that it did. A few examples will suffice to 
show this. In medicine, Morgagni, who made such wonderful 
progress in pathology, was successful because of his mother, 
Maria Tornieli. Jenner, the discoverer of vaccination, was 
helped in his work by his wife, who inspired him to rise even 
above material successes. Galvani, the discoverer of animal 
electricity, was great because of his wife, and another woman, 
Laura Gaterina Maria Bossi, one of his teachers. Johann 
Muller is called the father of German medicine. At an early 
age his father, a cobbler, died. To bring up her five children, 
and particularly to secure an education for the future great 
physician, his mother carried on the cobbler's work. Pasteur, 
the great scientist, was helped by Madame Pasteur and his 
children. What that influence was, can be gleaned from a 
letter to his father some time after the death of his daughter, 
Jeanne. "I can only think at this moment of my poor little 
one, so good, so full of life, so happy in living, and whom this 
fatal year, now drawing to a close, has snatched from us. 
After a very short time she would have been for her mother 
and for me, for all of us, a friend, a companion, a helpmate 
. . . She is happy. Let us think of those who remain, and let 



1920.] WOMAN SUFFRAGE 149 

us try to prevent for them, as far as lies in our power, the 
bitterness of life." 

In literature, who can estimate adequately the ennobling 
influence of Mary Lamb upon her brother, Charles one of 
the sweetest characters in history. Who can measure the effect 
of the love of Dorothy Wordsworth for her brother, who 
wrote of her: 

The reason firm, the temperate will, 
Endurance, foresight, strength and skill; 
A perfect woman nobly planned 
To warn, to comfort and command; 
And yet a spirit still and bright 
With something of angelic light. 

Who can appreciate the inspiriting love of the invalid, Eliza- 
beth Barrett, for her poet husband? Read "One Word More," 
"By the Fireside," and "0 Lyric Love," in the closing of Book 
I. of The Ring and the Book, and you will catch a glimpse 
of what a woman can be unto a man. Who can picture the 
influence of Mrs. Unwin upon the lonely, broken, stumbling 
Cowper, who, at fifty, began to write immortal verse? Who 
can picture the life that might have been had Francis Thomp- 
son received the loving encouragement of a mother who under- 
stood, instead of a step-mother who knew not? 

Lincoln was truly great, yet no small credit for his great- 
ness is due Nancy Hanks. Daniel O'Connell did much for Ire- 
land. In 1836 he wrote a letter to his friend, Richard Barrett, 
in which he speaks of his wife, Mary, now near death. "I am 
incompetent," he wrote, "or too womanish and too weak to do 
my public duty, and this is what she would condemn. But I 
think I can rally. She would advise me to devote my energies, 
even in misery, to Ireland . . ." Who can think of other 
heroes of Irish history without a thought for Elizabeth Mason 
Emmet, for Emelia Mary, Duchess of Leinster, for Jane 
Emmet, the wife of Thomas Addis Emmet, for Pamela, wife of 
Lord Edward Fitzgerald? 

In religion, who will speak of St. Patrick and forget St. 
Bridget of Kildare, of St. Benedict and his sister, St. Scholas- 
tica, of St. Francis and St. Glare, of St. Vincent de Paul and 
Madam le Gras ? Who can discount the work and the influence 
in this life of Blessed Madame Barat, Venerable Julie Brilliart, 
St; Elizabeth of Hungary and St. Teresa of Spain? 



150 WOMAN SUFFRAGE [Nov., 

But it is unnecessary to peer into the past to learn the 
universal truth of woman's love and inspiration and zeal for 
the better and nobler things of life. There is no son or daugh- 
ter who will not testify to the affects of a mother's guidance, 
who will not say that he or she was influenced to higher things 
because of his or her mother. Nor is it merely by emotional 
inspiration that the mother works upon her children. Many 
times it is she who gives the practical common sense solution 
of a pressing problem proving too great for the other members 
of the family. In every crisis it is she who stands by, gentle 
yet firm, comforting but not weak, envisioned but not foolish. 
When the hour of sacrifice comes, she is always ready to take 
up the heavy burden so that another might go on into the light. 
Mothers are greater than governments and higher than law. 

Quid leges sine moribus 
Vanse proficiunt? 

To this question of Horace's we might ask: And how can 
we have morals and their observance without their inculcation 
by the mothers in the hearts of their children? 

If this is true, some argue, that women have exerted and 
do exert an influence that elevates, that purifies, that fortifies 
for good, then the operation of that influence should be con- 
fined to where it belongs, within the circle of the home. 

Quid terras alio calentes 
Sole mutamus? 

Where they accomplish the most, they say, there let them 
remain, rather than dissipate their energies upon the fruitless 
tasks of public life where all their efforts will turn to Dead Sea 
fruit, bringing only a sense of unattainment of their ideals 
and a loss of opportunity for doing real good in their homes. 

But is the matter as simple as all that? Reduced to its 
simplest terms, their argument might be put into the following 
syllogism: Woman's greatest and best influence lies in the 
home. The extension of woman suffrage with its attendant 
obligations will tend to dissipate that influence. Therefore, 
women should prefer the home to exercising their political 
rights. Apparently this is sound reasoning, and once the 
premises are admitted as true, the conclusion necessarily fol- 
lows. But the difficulty is not so elementary as conveyed in 



1920.] WOMAN SUFFRAGE 151 

this syllogistic form, even were the truth of its mean premise 
conceded. There is still a very serious consideration to be 
kept in mind and one that must be met in a progressive spirit, 
with large foresight and courageous determination. It carries 
with it portentous consequences that must be guided and 
shaped correctly to rid them of evil. It may be summed up in 
the simple statement that all women can vote; some women 
will vote. Who are they to be? If this tremendous power is 
to be put into the hands of the women of our country to decide 
what our Government is to be, are we deliberately going to tell 
the best elements in that group of twenty-seven million people, 
the women who love their homes, the women who do exert 
that wonderful influence, the women who stand morally for 
the best in life, are we deliberately going to tell that wonderful 
body of voters not to vote? Are we going to counsel the 
women, who have inculcated beautiful ideals in their children 
and given them moral strength to live up to those ideals, to 
retire to the sanctity of their homes and leave the field free to 
those women who will insist upon voting? 

The day when we can say that women do not need to vote; 
they are represented well enough by the men, has passed. 
Elections are based on mathematical results. Today the 
decent, forward-looking American who forms the bulwark 
against the destruction of our Republic cannot represent his 
wife by his vote alone. The radical and his wife will surely 
vote, and where only one votes where two should, the result 
cannot be disguised. As a question merely of defensive pro- 
tection, it will be necessary for the women of the family to vote 
as well as the men members. Numbers will decide many grave 
questions of public policy which may affect our very homes. 
Numbers will spell success or defeat for the accomplishment 
of the ideals for which we stand. Numbers will cause us to be 
respected and our rights unmolested. Numbers are our 
weapons of offensive and defence. Do you, therefore, think it 
the part of wisdom to counsel our women not to vote? 

Most of our citizens suffer from political myopia. They 
cannot see beyond their nose. In my experience in public life, 
I have been startled by the realization of the flux in our form 
of government. It is not a static condition. It is dynamic, 
living and consequently reactive to all influences brought to 
bear upon it. Our Government is ourselves and what we allow 



152 WOMAN SUFFRAGE [Nov., 

to predominate amongst us must have its effect upon our 
Government. Yet despite this patent fact, our citizens have 
been utterly apathetic in their scrutiny of the forces at work to 
accomplish their ends in our economic and political life. They 
shut their eyes to the efforts and, as in the case of prohibition, 
are dismayed at the results. 

It is idle even to state that there are many propagandists 
in our public life whose philosophy is godless, whose morality 
is pagan, and whose vision is material. Their thoughts find 
translations in easy words that appeal to many minds. Those 
minds do and will translate these ideals into action. The only 
action they can resort to at present is the use of the ballot. 
And, a conclusion that cannot be too seriously emphasized, 
they are going to make use of that opportunity with the ballot 
to make their ideas and their ideals a reality. And here again 
numbers count. Will the wives, the daughters and the sisters 
of such men vote? Will their women be told that their place 
is in the home, and to stay there? Of this be sure, the so-called 
liberal and the radical have agitated for years for woman suf- 
frage, if for no other reason than that its extension would 
swell the ranks of their cohorts and add to their power. 

A democracy is a nation of governing minorities. This is 
true because all the zeal, the energy, the force that can be ob- 
tained is centred upon the accomplishment of the aims and 
desires of the minority. They work day in and day out. The 
great mass of citizens are busy with other affairs; they are 
apathetic, and worse, unorganized. As a result, the minority 
succeeds in imposing its will upon the majority. 

Recognizing this condition, it will be a serious mistake if 
we counsel our women to refrain from using their suffrage 
actively and vigilantly. We are adding to the forces that we 
know are plotting our destruction; we are increasing their 
power, for a vote withheld doubles the one that is cast. Into 
the conflicts that are to come we must not go unarmed or 
without adequate weapons, even if merely of defence. The 
world is slowly resolving itself into three great camps, the 
forces of greed and reaction, the forces of Christian conserva- 
tion, and those of the revolutionists, the anarchists. The first 
are powerful; they are mighty in their resources of both money 
and brains. During, and since the unsatisfactory settlement of 
the recent War, they have used every opportunity to reach out 



1920.] WOMAN SUFFRAGE 153 

for more power. If, in any great measure, they succeed, their 
progress spells the death of all Christian conservatism of 
thought and action, for then must come the terrible uprising 
of men, agitated to action by false leaders and goaded by social 
and industrial injustice, in a conflict against those who, forget- 
ful of Christ and humanity, have intrenched themselves at the 
flesh-pots. The workingman will have pointed out to him the 
failure of any attempt to cure our social evils by calm, 
reasoned evolution, and will be taught that his only remedy 
lies in violence and revolution. 

Will we, who have withheld a potent means for curing 
the evils in our present, social, political and economic systems, 
be able to blame him if this happens? Will we be able to stop 
him, when we might have prevented him from losing faith in 
our social institutions? 

These are questions that are not far-fetched. By the 
proper use of the means now at our disposal we can help take 
away the causes of discontent and unrest. We know the 
futility of the Bolsheviki programme. We can render its menace 
futile and its meaning inane by removing the injustices that 
now irritate and that some day might infuriate. They are not 
so serious or deep-seated or intensive but that an intelligent 
understanding and a gentle but efficient treatment may 
remove them. They can be removed. And we who have the 
treasures of Jesus Christ as our heritage, we whose philosophy 
and ethics are based upon His Word, we who subscribe to the 
glorious Encyclical of Pope Leo XIII. upon Labor, we who 
take pride in the Bishops' Programme, can be that power to 
check the encroachments of social greed and remove from 
among us the fear of Bolshevism by using our suffrage to pro- 
mote social justice, and to insure for both laborer and capitalist 
their just deserts. 

That to my mind is the meaning of universal woman suf- 
frage. It is an opportunity to bring to the banners of Christian 
conversation a mighty force and a powerful ally. We know 
what women can do and have done. We know their idealism, 
their enthusiasm, their goodness, their sharp differentiation of 
right and wrong, their keen sense of justice. Let us use those 
gifts. Let us encourage them to join with us with their vote 
in fighting for the attainment of our ideals, which, after all, 
are theirs, too. Let them participate actively also in our social 



154 WOMAN SUFFRAGE [Nov., 

and political partnership. With them, we can succeed; with- 
out them, we must fail. Women may ask with Juvenal: 

Quid Romae faciam? 
Mentiri nescio. 

"What can I do at Rome? I cannot lie." Many feel, perhaps 
with some cause, that the political world is totally wicked, 
and if not wicked, debased with selfishness and corruption. 
If this be so, then it is time that women enter that world, for 
if she will, she can do much to elevate politics, eliminate many 
of the abuses that now exist, and demand a higher standard 
of morals. Will she attain this? Not at once, perhaps, but 
she can accomplish this if she wills. A political leader owes 
his existence to his continuance in power. He continues to be a 
leader only as long as he is successful. Do you think that the 
political leaders view the advent of twenty-seven million new 
votes with unconcern? They want those votes. They will not 
be able to carry their elections without them. Therefore, they 
must please them. They are looking to see what the new 
voters want. And if the new electorate makes it clear that 
they will assist the better forces in the political struggles, if 
they show that they will not countenance chicanery and fraud, 
if they demand a newer and higher standard of action, they 
will get what they want. If they use their tremendous power 
for the accomplishment of the best ideals of womanhood, they 
will have the pleasure of seeing those ideals put into practice. 
But if, on the other hand, their coming into politics means 
merely a seeking for material advancement or personal gain 
they will pay the price of their venality and get what they give 
and nothing more though it be to their eternal shame. 

The present-day political leaders are keen-witted men. 
They are watching for the women who exert a strong influence 
upon their fellows. They will quickly honor these women, for 
in doing so they hope to swing to their side the others who are 
their followers. They will bring forward and place in posi- 
tions of importance the active, the competent, the popular 
women. They will place them in our Government where 
woman's work is most needed, as commissioners of charity, 
as commissioners of correction, as heads of school boards, as 
members of food and health boards in short, in places where 
a definite policy must be formulated and put into action. 



1920.] WOMAN SUFFRAGE 155 

Should our women stay in retirement and allow others who 
are active in public life, whose ideals are different, whose 
principles are different, whose lives are different, to step into 
these positions which carry with them such tremendous pos- 
sibilities and opportunities for good or evil? Should our 
women who, by their training, their philosophy, their lives, 
are best fitted for true leadership in this kind of work stand 
aside for others whose leadership might be of another sort, 
whose principles might be indefensible and whose standards 
of life questionable? 

The answer is a compelling one. We did not seek uni- 
versal woman suffrage, perhaps. That is immaterial. Uni- 
versal woman suffrage is here, and with it has come new ob- 
ligations and new opportunities obligations to vote and to 
participate actively in public matters so that our men may be 
sufficient in numbers to form an adequate bulwark against 
those enemies who would tear down and destroy, against those 
who would subtly substitute their principles of life in place of 
the ideals of home and country for which we stand oppor- 
tunities to do good in an affirmative way in applying our 
philosophy to the solution of our social and economic prob- 
lems. This is a day for glorious leadership. The multitudes 
are listening for the call of some commander. They will fol- 
low at his word. Whither? That will depend upon the 
leader. Who will be that leader? He cannot come from our 
ranks if we retire from the struggle and lose by default. In 
the momentous hour of conflict, we will not be able to assist 
or resist when we willingly dissipate our forces now and 
vitiate our strength. If that time comes, it may be too late, 
with the strategic positions in the hands of the enemy, to call 
upon our auxiliaries for reenf orcement. Powerful, we shall be 
powerless. 

When Napoleon desired to honor his soldiers who fought 
with him in his great battles, he struck off a medal. On it 
was the name of the battle and the soldier's name and below 
the simple inscription: "I was there." 

That reward should be the ambition of every citizen of 
this Republic, man and woman alike. The War has brought to 
our very doors problems fraught with great danger. They 
cannot be solved by expediency alone. The social readjust- 
ment that must come can be satisfactorily obtained only by 



156 WOMAN SUFFRAGE [Nov., 

the active participation of all those, regardless of sex, who 
stand for the better things in life, whose philosophy is sound, 
whose morality is above that of the pagan and the materialist. 
In that readjustment we must all take a hand, using all our 
influence to see that the principles of Christ form the warp 
and woof of the new social fabric. If we do not, the proper 
readjustment will not be made. From the failure there may 
spring a phoenix of force and revolution. The issue must be 
met. Our Government, our religion, our homes depend upon 
its outcome. In that struggle our men and women must par- 
ticipate or they shall be forever faithless to their trust. This 
is their duty, their sacred obligation, not only to themselves, 
but to posterity. They can be true to this only if they, too, can 
say, "I was there." 

I have little patience with those who hold that women will 
lose their charm if they perform this necessary work; who 
believe that if they vote they will not find time to attend to 
their duties in the home; that in becoming participants in pub- 
lic affairs their influence in other and more sacred matters will 
wane. Surely those who hold to this view cannot be con- 
cerned with the actual casting of the ballot. This can be done 
at the cost of only an hour's time. One hour a year is not 
much. If they are grieved over women's more active partici- 
pation in politics so called, let them be reassured. Most of 
our women are endowed with common sense. No appeal can 
be stronger than that of a happy home. When that call comes, 
the other interests that conflict are put aside. But in these days 
there are many of our women who are not married, who go 
daily to business. Let these take up the most active work. 
The other women in the homes find time to know the needs of 
the hour, to become conversant with current conditions and to 
be prepared to throw the weight of their numbers upon the 
side of justice and right. Surely, even if a small sacrifice be 
necessary, the outcome is so momentous as to warrant the 
making of it. 

For bear this in mind, if the women who love their homes 
fail to use their powerful influence and allow others not so 
worthy to dictate the destiny of our nation, it may be that they 
shall live to see their homes destroyed and their hearths vio- 
lated. "Eternal vigilance is the price of liberty." 




LEON DAUDET, DEFENDER OF CHURCH AND STATE. 

BY W. H. SCHEIFLEY, PH.D. 

Frenchman of today is more worthy of being 
introduced to American readers than Leon 
Daudet. For a quarter of a century he has 
battled against the enemies of his country, both 
foreign and domestic. He has proved to be, also, 
a prophet of the late War. While the French Government 
remained complacent, he foresaw the sinister designs of Ger- 
many and later proved instrumental in unmasking as traitors 
Gaillaux, Malvy, and Bolo. Having checkmated the German 
attempt to corrupt France from the rear, he opened the way 
for the triumph of Clemenceau and Foch. Thus was fulfilled 
his prophecy in L'Astre Noir (1893), forecasting the outcome 
of the great conflict. 

Leon Daudet, the eldest of three children, was born in 
1868. His father was Alphonse Daudet, the well-known novel- 
ist. His mother was Julia Allard, a woman of culture, gifted 
as a writer. The Daudets were royalists, devoted to the tra- 
ditional Faith, and though Alphonse later succumbed to the 
influence of Renan and Taine, he never ceased to love the 
ceremonial of the Church, and insisted that his children Ke 
reared in the Faith. Leon received his early education at home 
in Paris, at Champrosay near the capital, and in Provence. 
Of the South, he writes that it was there, lying on the bank of 
a stream, that his father explained to him the Georgics and 
that he first felt the spell of poetry. He admired his teachers 
at the lycees, Charlemagne and Louis-le-Grand, though des- 
tined to be disillusioned regarding the philosophical doctrines 
of one of them. German education was then the rage, and at 
seven Leon had begun to speak the language. Ten years later 
he plunged with ardor into German philosophy, and Professor 
Burdeau made him into a "determined Kantian." One even- 
ing, after Burdeau's analysis of Schopenhauer, Leon came 
home chilled with pessimism. But his father extolled to him 
the dignity of man, refuting one by one the philosopher's argu- 
ments. Thereafter the son reacted against German meta- 



158 LEON DAUDET [Nov., 

physics. "It is not by its pessimism that this philosophy is 
dangerous," he said, "but because it removes us from life and 
submerges our humanity." Such views he presents at length 
in Hors da Joug Allemand (1915), an appeal for liberation 
from the yoke of German education, art, and philosophy. 

Daudet had early become acquainted with English writers, 
Shakespeare, Swift, de Quincey, Dickens, and Robert Louis 
Stevenson. Among Americans, he admired the usual French 
favorites: Poe, Emerson, and Whitman. He was also a con- 
noisseur in painting. In Salons et Journaux (1917), he says: 
"While still very young, I was led through the Louvre, the 
National Gallery, the Museum at Amsterdam, and told, 'This is 
magnificent and these are the reasons.' ' He listened to lec- 
tures, too, by Forain, Whistler, and Degas. 

In view of his literary and artistic advantages, young 
Daudet seemed cut out for a man of letters or an artist, and 
his father suggested that he prepare for a professorship in 
literature. Instead, he chose medicine, but abandoned his 
course near its close, accusing the medical faculty of cynical 
materialism, incompetence, and improper political activity. 

After performing his military service, Daudet, at twenty- 
five, began to write novels and to contribute to journals, 
several of his novels appearing as serials. For eight years he 
was on the staff of the Gaulois, and for some time on that of 
La Nouuelle Revue. In 1908 he founded L' Action Francaise, 
a royalist sheet which he still edits, and to which he contributes 
almost daily a leading article. As polemist and reformer, he 
speaks his mind without reserve, finding the principal beauty 
of literature in redressing wrongs and voicing indignation at 
injustice. He lacks the indulgent pity of his father and the 
cultivated neutrality of his uncle, Ernest. Dissatisfaction 
with the socialism of egalitarian democracy has made him po- 
litically a royalist. Ever since the Combes Ministry inaugu- 
rated its mad campaign against religion, he has been an ardent 
supporter of the Church. In philosophy he is an idealist, 
opposed to materialism and the pretensions of pseudo-science. 

Leon Daudet's work consists of forty stout volumes, issued 
since 1890, and of many essays and newspaper articles that 
remain uncollected. For convenience, the creator of this large 
body of writing may be considered here as imaginative satir- 
ist, as moralist, as patriot, and as critic. 



1920.] LEON DAUDET 159 

It is in his early novels that Daudet displays most imag- 
ination a quality too often lacking in contemporary French 
literature. In this vein he reveals the inventive fantasy of 
Dumas the Elder, the realism of Jules Verne, the satire of 
Lesage and Swift, and occasionally the raillery of Voltaire, 
especially when he deals with questions social, political, or 
religious. He ascribes the development of his imaginative 
faculties to the reading of Balzac and Shakespeare. Like those 
masters, he sees the exterior world through the world within 
him the lorgnette of his imagination. He believes that it is 
only in going beyond reality that typical passions and persons 
can be shown. In his imaginative novels he indulges in a 
humor which, if less mirthful than that of Tristan Bernard or 
Gourteline, bears deeper import. Sarcasm and ridicule are 
the weapons most feared in France. The satirist is a person in 
unstable equilibrium between the extremes of anger and mirth. 
Some satirists incline chiefly to the one mood, some to the 
other, and some waver between the two. Daudet's combative 
temperament usually favors severity. 

Three novels in particular display Daudet's imaginative 
manner. These are L'Astre Noir (1893), Les Morticoles 
(1894), and Le Voyage de Shakespeare (1896). The first is a 
satire on the egotism of genius, with Victor Hugo as protagon- 
ist. Daudet conceived the novel in 1885, while visiting Haute- 
ville-House, Hugo's residence from 1852 to 1870 on the island 
of Guernsey. On this island, eight years later, Daudet wrote 
his work, but transferred its scene to "Seneste," really Luxem- 
burg. 

The central character is Malauve, a man of sixty, known 
as the "Astre Noir," because he illuminates the world with the 
sombre sun of pessimism. His tragedies and philosophy evoke 
universal admiration. He enjoys the esteem of such distin- 
guished countrymen as General Tronquin and the editor of 
the Seneste Gazette. Better still, the reigning Duchess has had 
built for his dramas a special theatre. Each new publication 
from his pen calls forth an avalanche of critical comment, 
usually flattering. His existence is a personal parade. Born a 
child of genius, he has mastered languages, history, literature, 
science, and philosophy. Yet from childhood the mere thought 
of death has made him tremble. Though developed into an 
unbeliever, he supplicates Heaven each night to accord him a 



160 LEON DAUDET [Nov., 

long life in order that he may complete his work for the good 
of humanity, thinking thus to deceive God concerning his ego- 
tism. But he has long been haunted by a mocking imp, who 
chuckles : "Monsieur, you have found neither truth nor happi- 
ness, and the path to them you do not know." 

Malauve's family consists of his neglected wife, an invalid 
daughter, all intellect, and a son, Gaston, secretary to the 
Duchess. He intrigues with his daughter-in-law, Gaston's 
wife, and philanders with Suzanne, a pupil. The Duchess, in 
jealousy, bids him break off this affair, and Suzanne prefers 
death to living without communion with the master. Gaston's 
precocious son, moreover, is jealous of his grandfather,, loving 
Suzanne so passionately that her refusal to regard his suit 
drives him to despair. When both he and she commit suicide, 
Gaston discovers the alliance of his wife and his father, and 
the public blames Malauve; the press turns against him; a 
rival, through the publication of optimistic poetry, captures 
popular favor; and even the Duchess forsakes her idol. At this 
juncture France and Germany go to war, and Seneste, though 
favoring France, declares neutrality. But the young French 
conqueror, after defeating the German armies, lays siege to 
Seneste. The Socialists appeal to Malauve to compel a capitu- 
lation. Although he has posed as a pacifist and apostle of jus- 
tice, he deserts his fellows in their hour of need. Oddly 
enough, however, the victorious French general appoints Ma- 
lauve to high office. He will direct the University and conform 
to what is respectable and conservative in religion and philos- 
ophy. The future promises well for the egotist but for the 
mocking challenge of the imp: "Monsieur, you have found 
neither truth nor happiness, and the path to them you do not 
know." 

Gratified as we may be that France wins Daudet's war, we 
think she might have chosen a worthier director of higher edu- 
cation. The novelist apparently alludes here to Victor Hugo's 
political influence after 1871, supposing a youthful Napoleon 
to have won that war or its sequel. The moral character of 
Malauve is intended to reflect to some degree that of Hugo as 
displayed in his liaison with Madame Drouet. Indeed, person- 
ages and events are here sufficiently real to insure identifica- 
tion. As for Malauve, he is a type worthy of Balzac in his most 
imaginative mood. 



1920.] LEON DAUDET 161 

In Les Morticoles, the satire is still sharper, and physicians 
are the butts. Not that Daudet decries all doctors. To Potain 
and Charcot, two representatives of the generation before 
1885, he accords high tribute. But the conditions that pro- 
duced them, he avers, no longer exist; the lofty ideals of their 
time he sees swept away by cynical egotism. He has become a 
militant Catholic by reaction against the enemies of religious 
idealism. Writing in 1914, he speaks of the exaggerated im- 
portance of physicians in the materialistic society of three 
decades earlier, men controlling the secrets of families and the 
state, given to evil practices of all sorts, rising by means of 
influence rather than ability. He had himself spent seven 
years in the study of medicine, and in protesting against the 
unjust award of a medal by the Faculty had incurred the hos- 
tility of his superiors. Resolved on revenge, he composed his 
immortal satire upon the profession. 

A ship captain, so the story runs, having lost his bearings, 
strikes the gloomy island of the Morticoles, maniacs and hypo- 
chondriacs, who have accorded to physicians absolute pre- 
eminence. Their Faculty of Medicine is a parliament, a diet 
and a court of justice. Hospitals are their only monuments. 
Public buildings bear the inscription Liberte, tgalite, Frater- 
nite, which Canelon interprets as signifying Vanity, Heredity, 
Fatality. Since the Morticole Revolution, "superstition" has 
been replaced by the cult of Matter. All the citizens are mater- 
ialists, atheists, and anti-clericals. They have even expelled 
their Sisters of Mercy. As Canelon points out, they have lost 
the power of feeling. They have "opened too many bellies, 
dissected too many brains, not to know that God, the soul, and 
immortality are fictions, invented to enslave mankind." 

The music of the Morticoles consists of funeral dirges. 
Their dramatists are attracted by medical themes. Their 
poetry treats of evolution, the beauties of hypnotism, and the 
mysteries of heredity. Their masterpieces of painting, when 
not consecrated to the national Festival of Matter, represent 
hospital and clinical scenes. The judiciary, though regarding 
criminals as irresponsible victims of heredity, sentence them 
to death unless they belong to the caste of doctors or the rich. 
Society is based on hypocrisy, intrigue, and servility. Students 
of medicine cannot advance without passing tests in licking 
their professors' feet. Celebrities in the hierarchy insist upon 

VOL. CXII. 11 



162 LEON DAUDET [Nov., 

these lechements de pieds as the price of their favor. Hence 
their mania for decorations, which the Government exploits 
as a lucrative traffic. 

A unique feature of Morticolie is its school of suicide, 
wherein the unhappy learn the art of ending their lives scien- 
tifically. Indeed, suicide became so fashionable at one time 
that the trees bore as many hanged corpses as fruits, and the 
fish in the streams suffered from indigestion as a result of 
dining on the drowned. Even animals imitated their 
masters. Thus Science, in enabling people to depart from life 
quietly has conferred upon mankind another inestimable 
blessing. 

Canelon, during his forced sojourn in Morticolie, owes his 
salvation to prayer, and to his acquaintance with two charit- 
able doctors, both believers like himself, but ultimately forced 
to migrate. When after years of searching, Ganelon finds his 
friend, the ship captain, among the supposedly insane, he pro- 
cures his release by bribery, and they sail home, convinced 
that the woes of the Morticoles are due to materialism. 

Daudet's work is grotesque but delightful, and through its 
four hundred pages interest never flags. His art reminds us 
of that of Rabelais, Swift, and Lesage; and his blows dealt the 
medical profession are the sharpest since those of Moliere. 

No such thrusts are to be found, however, in Le Voyage de 
Shakespeare, a tale of romantic adventure. In the winter of 
1895, Leon Daudet, accompanied by his brother, Lucien, and 
Georges Hugo, toured snow-covered Holland, and visited also 
Helsingor in Denmark, the scene of Hamlet. This place and the 
journey as a whole suggested the novel. Daudet at the time was 
an admirer of Taine, whose conception of Shakespeare he 
shares. Taine, in his History of English Literature, endeavors 
to find in the stir and ferment of the Renaissance the secret of 
Shakespeare's genius. The period was characterized by imag- 
inative frenzy, a fever of the senses, violence of emotion, and 
paganism. Daudet supposes a continental journey by the Eng- 
lish poet at the age of twenty, and records his impressions as he 
passes through Holland, northwest Germany, and Denmark, 
finding in these the source of such dramas as Hamlet, Julius 
Csesar, and A Midsummer Night's Dream. After witnessing a 
"tempest," the poet lands at Rotterdam. His imagination plays 
freely. Now he fancies himself a king, giving orders to echo 



1920.] LEON DAUDET 163 

throughout an empire; and now a bourgeois like his father. 
One day the flame of poetry fires his imagination; the next he 
desires to be an actor. He dreams, now of brutal tragedies, 
now of dramas exquisite in idea and refined in sentiment. 
Beauty inflames him. His curiosity is insatiable. His passion 
dramatizes everything. Within him turns a windmill, two of 
its wings luminous, and two sombre; and they constantly 
modify his vision. 

In Holland, the assassination of William the Silent sug- 
gests to him the stabbing of Caesar. At an execution of prison- 
ers, and a burning of witches, he feels both anguish and de- 
light. Then he yields to debauchery and eulogizes inebriety. 
Between him and the frail daughter of an innkeeper there de- 
velops a romance that leads to tragedy for the fair one, who 
will ever live as Ophelia. The poet meets, also, a Shylock, 
visits a camp of Anabaptists, and sleeps in a deserted hut 
amid a Lear-like storm. He engages in discussions upon liter- 
ature, art, philosophy, and religion with Johann Fischart and 
Sir Philip Headway, and after two further conquests of femi- 
nine hearts, and a visit to Helsingor, he sails for home to 
rejoin his wife and babes. Conscious of having received mani- 
fold impressions, he invites these to take tangible form from 
his dreams. Here, upon a background of reality, the novelist 
has portrayed events fictitious though psychologically plaus- 
ible. Shakespeare stands out a confirmed individualist, intox- 
icated with art, and rebellious to moral restraints. Yet it 
should be noted that Daudet has unveiled the Shakespeare of 
Venus and Adonis rather than the Shakespeare of the nature 
comedies and tragedies, who, if never didactic, exhibits again 
and again, with sanity and insight, the primacy of the life of 
the spirit over that of the senses. The Frenchman's portrait 
of the English poet is, therefore, a misrepresentation for which 
we may hold Taine chiefly responsible. 

But Daudet, who was here a virtuoso of the imagination, 
became ere long something more serious. Indeed, the out- 
standing feature of Sebastien Gouves (1899), Les Deux 
Etreintes (1900), La Lutte (1907), Le Partage de I'Enfant 
(1905), La Fausse fitoile (1913), is the necessity, for society as 
for the individual, of moral convictions. The author affirms 
that without Christian ideals the national life becomes cor- 
rupt, institutions decay, and society disintegrates. Of an an- 



164 LEON DAUDET [Nov., 

archist in one of his novels he speaks as "a half -corpse insen- 
sible to most human sentiments. He, like many others, had 
lacked baptism, the nightly prayer, self-examination, the cate- 
chism, and the First Communion. He was cut off from the 
divine spark, and that for several generations, heredity thus 
increasing the evil." 

Daudet implies that children will go wrong if deprived of 
moral training. Thus in Sebastien Gouves, he presents the 
story of a savant who strives to perfect a discovery that will 
yield a dowry worthy of his daughter. Gouves is threatened 
with defeat by his employer, a Jewish charlatan seeking to 
exploit him for his own glory. (Marianne, who adores her 
father, purchases his triumph at the price of her virtue. Too 
late, she realizes that fame cannot atone for her father's grief. 
Marianne's deficiency arises from the prevailing skep- 
ticism. 

Similar in theme is Les Deux fitreintes, the story of a phil- 
osopher's daughter, who with less excuse strays from the path 
of virtue. Henriette proves unfaithful to her fiance merely 
because another suitor seems more attractive. In her remorse, 
she blames her father and godfather, who have developed her 
intelligence at the expense of her sensibility. Brought up with- 
out religion, she has fallen a victim to her father's theories 
regarding an heroic and irresistible passion. How she envies 
the serene lives of nuns! Can faith be had for the asking? 
Her mind, warped by philosophy, is no longer receptive. 

In his novel, La Lutte, Daudet emphasizes the healing 
virtue of faith. Starting from the principle enunciated by a 
physician (not a Morticole), that in disease believers exhibit 
greater power of resistance than others, he depicts with im- 
pressive realism the struggle of a patient seemingly doomed 
yet cured by faith and love. Pierre Guisanne, stricken with 
tuberculosis, in seeking relief from his hemorrhages, has be- 
come addicted to opium. When his case appears hopeless, the 
love of a devout girl inspires him with courage to take drastic 
treatment. The drug habit once broken, Pierre enters Father 
Ruitor's sanitorium in the French Alps, where he is healed in 
soul as well as body. The devoted attention of Blanche, and 
the saintly life of Father Ruitor, reveal to him a new world. 
He learns that faith trebles the power of the will. 

Leon Daudet, like Balzac, Le Play, Bourget, and a score of 



1920.] LEON DAUDET 165 

contemporary French writers, regards the family, not the in- 
dividual, as the social unit. Hence his solicitude for the integ- 
rity of the family in the interest of the child. In Le Partage de 
I'Enfant, he condemns parents who seek divorce for reasons of 
incompatibility, self -gratification, revenge, or what not, at the 
expense of their children. As Eugene Brieux has expressed it, 
"A child's future is well worth a mother's happiness." Dau- 
det's little hero, after the divorce of his parents, which has 
been opposed by his father, is torn between two factions that 
father's family, descended from traditional Catholic stock, and 
his mother's relatives, radical skeptics. To embitter his lot, 
Olivier's foolish mother marries again, imposing upon him and 
upon herself a stern master, who exiles him to England. 
Eventually the imperious stepfather fails in his attempts to 
discover a cure for cancer, Olivier's father acquires fame as 
an explorer, and Olivier weds Dominique, a companion of his 
childhood. Though his trials are ended, he thinks it his duty to 
warn others. 

In La Fausse fitoile (1913), Daudet considers the stifling 
influence of French democracy upon true leaders. His hero, 
returning after distinguished service as governor of Madagas- 
car, sets France ablaze with patriotic zeal. He regards as anti- 
French those who, under whatever disguise, oppose the na- 
tional Catholic temperament. He sees the country as a giant, 
held to earth by the intrigues of her Lilliputian politicians. 
Thus the Masonic cabinet ministers, fearing a "dictator," take 
measures to sap Auboir's popularity. Not being sure of suc- 
ceeding in a coup d'etat, he hesitates, letting the psychological 
moment pass, yet still hoping to bribe Parliament into accept- 
ance of his leadership. His scheme fails, however, when a 
Jew who has promised him financial assistance deserts. Says 
the author: "The stifling of personalities of first magnitude is 
one of the inherent traits of egalitarian democracy." 

Leon Daudet views social conditions with broad vision. 
As a partisan of ancient France, he assails modern material- 
ism, with its discontented declasses and deracines, its strikers 
and anarchists, each pulling against all, in "beautiful dis- 
order." Individualism he perceives to be as destructive to the 
social cell as to the organism. His ideas regarding "free" love 
and communism are set forth in Les Primaires (1906) and Le 
Lit de Procuste (1912) . The adepts of these delusions discover 



166 LEON DAUDET [Nov., 

that they are victims of over-weening presumption. Man 
cannot dispense with the guidance of social institutions; and 
these, to keep vigorous, should be based on ideals that tran- 
scend the visible world. Declares Daudet: "Man cannot live 
by his mind and rise without an ideal. This ideal should be 
high enough to strive for, clear enough for all to see, simple 
enough for each to feel and love. Believers are those "who 
have established their idealism, the position of the star which 
shall guide them. There is nothing in this precaution to pre- 
vent their becoming savants." For shortsighted, "primary" 
politicians, whose science is limited to the formulas of school 
manuals, Daudet evinces scorn tempered with pity. Yet he 
realizes the dangerous influence of this sort of demagogue in 
our restless democracies. Indeed, it was just this type of 
legislator the veterinarian, the doctor without patients, the 
lawyer without clients that voted the confiscation of Church 
property, fondly expecting to see the public coffers filled at 
the expense of "conspiring enemies." 

Daudet, as a patriot, could not view without concern the 
disintegration of his country during the two decades prior to 
1914. He grew irate at the enervating reign of Socialism, dil- 
ettantism, and cosmopolitanism. In his political novel Le 
Pays des Parlementeurs (1901), he denounced the Jews and 
the Freemasons for their hostility to Army and Church, and 
years before the outbreak of the War, pointed to their mach- 
inations as occupants of high office under the pacifist regime, 
which seemed deliberately to place France at the mercy of 
Germany. As the enemy's tactics of "peaceful penetration" 
made rapid strides, Daudet collected evidence, much of which 
he published in L' Action Francaise. But the Government and 
the press, except for the Rap pel, either paid no attention to his 
disclosures, or else satirized them as part of a "dolls' war," 
in allusion to his denunciation of Germany's monopoly of the 
toy market. In 1913, Daudet issued L'Auant-Guerre, a docu- 
mented work adducing proof of the German peril. The time- 
liness of this warning gave the book a sale of 50,000 copies 
during the first two years of the War. Continuing his cam- 
paign after the opening of hostilities, Daudet wrote Hors du 
Joug Allemand, La V ermine du Monde (1916), an imaginative 
novel, depicting the dreams of world-conquest that occupied 
the Prussian war lord and his minions from 1912 to the Battle 



1920.] LEON DAUDET 167 

of the Marne, and La Guerre Totale (1917), baring the treason 
of the Bonnet Rouge, which, subsidized by certain French Min- 
isters, was sapping the Anglo-French alliance. Despite these 
revelations, the Government took no serious measures to check 
espionage. Accordingly, on September 30, 1917, Daudet ad- 
dressed to President Poincare a letter, offering proof of Malvy's 
treason. The consequences of this act he relates in Le Poig- 
nard dans le Dos (1918), which recounts dispassionately the 
story of the Malvy affair, and repeats his testimony before the 
Senatorial Commission, the depositions before the High Court, 
and the verdict. The result was the sentence of Malvy to 
banishment for five years, on evidence that could not be re- 
futed. 

It remains for us to consider Daudet as thinker and as 
critic. His first two books Germe et Poussiere (1891) and 
Hoeres (1892) treat of philosophy. L'Astre Noir and Le 
Voyage de Shakespeare suggest, as we have seen, a variety of 
problems. His Alphonse Daudet contains in its last hundred 
pages a stimulating dialogue upon imagination between the 
author and his father. Sebastien Gouves displays his interest 
in metaphysics. Les Idees en Marche develops many ideas in 
its criticism of Kant, Voltaire, Rousseau, Tolstoy, and Ibsen. 
La France en Alar me considers philosophy in relation to re- 
ligion, and affords penetrating comment upon Joseph de 
Maistre, Balzac, Renan, Rrunetiere, and Huysmans. 

More distinctly philosophic than these works are L'Heredo 
(1916) and its sequel, Le Monde des Images (1919), treatises on 
the will in relation to heredity. Daudet purposes to show that, 
contrary to the current conception, human personality tends 
to attain full realization, and to escape servitude to heredity. 
Thus, he seeks to establish the psychological and physiological 
basis of moral responsibility, and to assert freedom of the will 
against fatalism and determinism. 

To be sure, our ancestral chains weigh heavily upon us; 
but we can shake them off by developing the soi, or self, rather 
than the moi, or ego. According to Daudet's distinction, "the 
ego is the sum total, physical and moral, of the human indi- 
vidual which includes hereditary tendencies. The self is the 
essence of the human personality, disengaged from these ten- 
dencies by their elimination, equilibrium or fusion, and con- 
stituting a new and original being perceived as such by the 



168 LEON DAUDET [Nov., 

conscience. The self is stuff of a single piece, indeed of a 
single weaving." Daudet defines with illustrations the typical 
heredo, or person exhibiting a preponderance of ego over self, 
and the opposite of this type, the master of self. He concludes 
that man is not a product of nature, but of a force superior to 
nature and himself the Divine. In writing recently of 
L'Heredo and Le Monde des Images, Marcel Proust declares 
that Daudet, by this explanation of the "interior drama," has 
established a point of departure for a new kind of literary 
criticism. 

Unquestionably, Daudet is one of the most interesting 
French critics of the day. His five volumes of Souvenirs, 
covering the period from 1880 to 1908, throw much light upon 
contemporary France, sparing neither established reputations 
nor the feelings of the writers, artists, and politicians he dis- 
cusses. He has naturally during twenty-five years found occa- 
sion to revise opinions held earlier. Thus, in Les Idees en 
Marche (1896), he had justified the fame of Voltaire, spoken a 
good word for Rousseau, thought Diderot, Kant, and Schopen- 
hauer "admirable," and Tolstoy a "sublime prophet;" he had 
praised such contemporaries as Frederic Masson, Hanotaux, 
and Vogue, and recognized Ibsen as a master. Twenty years 
later, he warns his countrymen against Voltaire, Rousseau, 
Diderot, and against German metaphysics, "the scourge of his 
generation." Tolstoy, too, except in his earlier realism, he 
condemns. Nor, owing to his contempt for "cringing servility," 
does he now admire academicians like Vogue and Hanotaux. 
Masson, the Napoleonic enthusiast, he stigmatizes as "a dull 
brute." Ibsen's mystic symbolism he satirizes amusingly in 
Les Kamtchatka. Though for a time respecting Zola as an 
acquaintance, he early breaks away from him and from Renan, 
branding the latter as a public malefactor. 

Daudet keeps two classification drawers one for his likes, 
and one for his dislikes. In the first he includes Mistral, 
Father Janvier, the eminent pulpit orator, Dr. Potain, Brune- 
tiere, Drumont, Clemenceau (since 1917), Charles Maurras, 
Goppee, Lemaitre, Madame Adam, Deroulede, Paul Marguer- 
itte, Paul Glaudel, Paul Bourget, Maurice Barres, Francois de 
Curel, Gustave Geffrey, Rosny, Capus, Donnay, Colonel March- 
and, and Marshal Foch. Soldiers worthy of their calling he 
puts in a class by themselves, believing that those whose pro- 



1920.] LEON DAUDET 169 

fession it is to defend the country and to preserve its language 
and intellectual life as well as its soil are superior even to 
philosophers, savants, and artists. He thinks Mistral a poet 
equal to Victor Hugo, and ranks Edouard Drumont as polemist 
with Veuillot. He reveres the memory of Madame Juliette 
Adam, and holds dear Coppee and Jules Lemaitre since the 
Dreyfus affair. Paul Glaudel, his classmate, he considers the 
greatest French poet of today, Curel the leading dramatist, 
and Charles Maurras the chief statesman. Though unable to 
agree with Jeanne Hugo, Daudet remains an ardent admirer 
of her brother, Georges. 

Daudet's drawer of dislikes includes, besides Zola and the 
writers mentioned with Voltaire, such contemporaries as 
Gatulle Mendes, Sardou, Rostand, Paul Adam, Romain Rol- 
land, d'Avenel, Porto-Riche, Bernstein, Doumic, Aristide 
Briand, Paul Painleve, Dreyfus, Caillaux, Malvy, the "Morti- 
coles," and generally the Freemasons and Jews. In Le Lit de 
Procuste, which satirizes Flaubert and the devotees of art for 
art, Daudet declares that "art is not its own end." He asks of 
a national literature that it elevate, exalt, and augment. Flau- 
bert's favorite disciple, Maupassant, reveals, says Daudet, 
three distinct personages, an excellent writer, an imbecile, and 
an invalid. They have evolved separately, the third absorbing 
the other two. 

It will be evident from this consideration of Daudet's art 
that he is decidedly versatile. He succeeds equally well in 
each of his different manners critical, patriotic, moral, and 
imaginative. In sensibility, his biography of his father natur- 
ally excels, but Le Cceur et L' Absence, his romance composed 
during the War, exhibits the same tendency, especially in its 
portrayal of youth, his favorite theme. 

As to the man himself, he is quiet and domestic in his 
tastes. Abhorring society, he enjoys the fireside and the com- 
pany of his three children and his wife, who writes under the 
name "Pampille." He has traveled widely, but prefers to 
spend his summers in Touraine. He is a prominent member of 
the Goncourt Academy and a deputy in Parliament. During 
the festivities in honor of Joan of Arc last May, no citizen was 
more generally acclaimed. This is because Leon Daudet 
represents loyalty to God and country. Like Montalembert, 
Veuillot, and Brunetiere, he is a sentinel of the Church, who 



170 MARTYRDOM [Nov., 

protests against the anti-clerical assumption that Catholicism 
is opposed to progress and science. He agrees with Pasteur 
that between science and religion there need be no conflict. 
As a partisan of stable government, he seeks the restoration of 
the family, of society, and of the State, opposing the disintegra- 
tion which, for two decades before the War, had threatened 
ruin to his country. Every well-wisher of fair France will 
follow with interest Daudet's participation in her literary, 
social, and political life. He is distinctly a patriot of the hour. 



MARTYRDOM. 

BY HARRY LEE. 

How can the bells of Shandon ring 
High in their windy tower swaying 

Surely their golden throats are mute, 
Hushed as the soul of Erin, praying. 

How can the river Lee be glad, 

Between her blooming banks on-sweeping, 
Or have but sorrow in her song 

With all the world for Erin weeping. 

Again the bells above the Lee 

Shall peal, all else save honor scorning, 
Shall tell the glory of the one 

Whose Lent-long night gave Erin morning. 




THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN. 

BY HERBERT LUCAS, S.J. 
I. 

PRE-TRAGTARIAN DAYS. 

O much has been written concerning the most il- 
lustrious of the Oxford converts of the middle of 
the nineteenth century, John Henry (afterwards 
Cardinal) Newman, that it might well seem 
superfluous to add yet another stone or pebble to 
his cairn of honor and remembrance. Yet by reason of the 
shortness of men's memory in a restless and pushful age, and 
because the late Mr. Wilfrid Ward's monumental biography is 
not within the reach of every purse, and also on occasion of 
the recent publication of the same writer's Last Lectures on 
Newman, and of the Correspondence of J. H. Newman with 
J. Keble and Others, 1 it may be not altogether superfluous to 
tell over again, for the benefit of American readers, some por- 
tion at least of a story which, though old, is ever new in its 
significance for a later generation. And it may be lawful to 
quote at the outset, in a slightly revised form, some words 
written a good many years ago on occasion of the appearance 
of a monograph on Newman by Dr. (now Monsignor) William 
Barry. 

"If one might sum up the whole influence of Newman in 
a single phrase, it may be said that it was his special mission to 
wake up his countrymen, Anglicans in the first instance, but in 
a measure Catholics also, either from a deep and heavy slum- 
ber, or in the case of those who were already in part 
awakened to the recognition of possibilities and the practical 
acceptance of ideals heretofore unthought of or forgotten. To 
rouse men to wakefulness and compel their attention atten- 
tion not to himself, but to the truths which it was his to utter; 
to set men thinking and to bring home to them the supreme 
importance of thinking aright on religious questions in view of 
the immeasurable momentousness of the issues involved, this, 

1 Both published by Longmans, Green & Co. (London). 



172 THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN [Nov., 

rather than in any direct way to stir men to action, may be 
said to have been Newman's specific work." 2 

In the present article I shall be concerned with Newman's 
life as an Anglican, from the day, in 1816, of which he writes 
that, "when I was a boy of fifteen and living a life of sin, with 
a very dark conscience and a very profane spirit, God merci- 
fully touched my heart," 3 and he "fell under the influences of a 
definite Greed which, through God's mercy, have never been 
effaced or obscured," 4 influences that were to be the main- 
springs of his life, down to the beginning of the Tractarian 
Movement in 1833. 5 

During the years of his later boyhood and early youth, 
from 1816 to 1822, a period which covers the first years of his 
life at Oxford, Newman's religious beliefs took, under the in- 
fluence of the writings of Thomas Scott of Aston Sandford, a 
strongly evangelical cast. The Evangelicals were a school or 
party whose members laid great stress on what they called 
"vital religion," meaning thereby something which partly 
corresponded to what Catholics understand by the "interior 
life," though in other respects their views were very un-Cath- 
olic. For they practically, if not always in so many words, 
held to the notion of an invisible Church, the Church of the 
elect, whose members might differ almost indefinitely as to 
matters of belief, provided that they held, and held "vitally," 
certain fundamental truths, the number and nature of which 
it is not easy to determine. In Newman's own case the doc- 
trine of the Holy Trinity, which Scott's writings "had planted 
deep in his mind," was undoubtedly one of these truths. "It 
seems likely enough," writes the editor of the Correspondence 
above referred to, that these same writings "helped to pre- 
serve Newman from the subjectivism in religion, the tendency 
to dwell upon one's own feelings and emotions, . . . instead 
of on the objective truths of Revelation, which was one of the 
weak sides of much that was really admirable in Evangelical 
piety." 6 But the very danger which he had run made him all 

a Lucas, In the Morning of Life, p. 191. "Your published Parochial Sermons," 
writes a correspondent in 1845, "have been, under God, the means of rousing me from 
spiritual sleep." (Correspondence, p. 300.) 

3 Newman to Keble (June 8, 1844) in Correspondence, p. 314. 

4 Apologia, p. 5. References are to Longmans' standard edition of Newman's 
works, except where some other is specified. 

5 Needless to say that Newman's self-depreciatory words must not be too closely 
pressed. They are those of a man in a state of great mental anxiety, writing, in 
confidence, to a very intimate friend. B Correspondence, p. 112. 



1920.] THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN 173 

the more earnestly solicitous, in his later Anglican days, to 
preserve others from it. Hence, for instance, the remarkable 
lecture entitled "Preaching the Gospel," which is the last of 
the series on "Justification." 7 

A graphic picture of an earnest Evangelical is given in 
Newman's Loss and Gain, in the person of Freeborn. "Free- 
born," he says, told the company of undergraduates gathered 
round his breakfast table that he "thought theology itself a 
mistake, as substituting worthless intellectual notions for the 
vital truths of religion; so that it really was to him inconceiv- 
able that real religion should depend (either) on metaphysical 
distinctions or (on) outward observances. It was the great 
and evil tendency of the human mind to interpose between 
itself and its Creator some self-invented mediator, and it did 
not matter at all whether that human device was a rite, or a 
creed, or a form of prayer, or good works, or communion with 
particular churches all were but 'flattering unctions to the 
soul,' if they were considered necessary; the only safe way of 
using them was to use them with the feeling that you might 
dispense with them; that none of them went to the root of 
the matter, for that faith, that is a firm belief that God had 
forgiven you, was the one thing needful; that when that one 
thing was present everything else was superfluous; that when it 
was wanting, nothing else availed. A person might be any- 
thing in profession, an Arminian, a Calvinist, an Episcopalian, 
a Swedenborgian, a Unitarian, nay even a Papist, yet be in a 
state of salvation." 8 

Now it is not, of course, to be supposed that all the 
Evangelicals thought exactly alike. Among them, as in every 
other Protestant sect, school, or party, the inevitable outcome 
of the exercise of private judgment on matters which are 
beyond the reach of man's limited reason was such a diversity 

T "The true preaching of the Gospel Is to preach Christ. But the fashion of the 
day has been, instead of this, to attempt to convert by insisting on conversion; . . . 
to tell them to take care they look at Christ, instead of simply holding up Christ; 
to tell them to have faith rather than to supply the Object; to tell them to work up 
their minds, instead of impressing on them the thought of Him Who can lovingly 
work in them; to bid them be sure that their faith is justifying, that it is not dead, 
formal, self-righteous, or merely moral, instead of glorifying Him, Whose image, 
fully delineated, destroys deadness, formality, and self-righteousness; to rely on 
words, vehemence, eloquence, and the like, rather than to aim at conveying the one 
great idea, whether in words or not." (Justification, ed. 1840, p. 370.) 

* Loss and Gain, pp. 38, 39 (highly abridged). In his comprehensive tolerance 
Freeborn went, I think, beyond what the average Evangelical, or he himself, "in his 
sober moments, would have approved." 



174 THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN [Nov., 

of views that opinions might almost be counted by heads quot 
capita, tot sententix; a feature of this particular party which 
is amusingly illustrated in another passage occurring in Loss 
and Gain, which is too long to be given here. But the para- 
graph quoted may be taken as sufficiently indicating the gen- 
eral trend and the logical and practical outcome of the Evan- 
gelical movement. 

But even if we consider Evangelicalism in the extreme 
form in which it is presented by Freeborn, it must be acknowl- 
edged that the opinions expressed by him contain an element 
of truth, thickly encrusted, however, in an outward husk of 
fallacy. Thus, it is perfectly true that a man who in good 
faith holds erroneous doctrines may yet be pleasing to God, 
provided that he earnestly strives to do God's will as he under- 
stands it, and is genuinely penitent for his sins; and it is also 
true that outward profession and practice are not of themselves 
sufficient for salvation. But every Catholic knows very well 
that it is altogether misleading to say that it does not matter 
what a man believes, if (as is the case) God has made known 
His will that men should seek the truth in religious matters, 
and hold fast to the truth the definite or dogmatic truth of 
revealed religion when they have found it. And it is no less 
misleading to say that ecclesiastical organization, sacraments, 
rites and ceremonies are useless, even though they are not 
in themselves all-sufficient. This Newman came to see very 
clearly even in his Anglican days, as the following words 
plainly attest: "Superstition is the substitution of human for 
divine means of approaching God. Before He has spoken, it 
is religious to approach Him in what seems the most accept- 
able way; but the same principle which leads a pious mind to 
devise ordinances, where none are given, will lead it, under a 
revelation, to adhere to what are given. He Who made the 
creature, gives it its uses; . . . things are what He makes 
them, and we must not 'make to ourselves,' lest we make 
idols." 9 And it may be safely said that Newman's Evangelical- 
ism never carried him to the length of despising dogma, 
though his beliefs were as yet far from being what they after- 
wards became in his Tractarian days. What was good in 
Evangelicalism, namely its deep piety, he assimilated, but 
from its illusory subjectivism, which so easily degenerates 

9 Justification, p. 301. See also what he says of creeds on pp. 299, 300. 



1920.] THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN 175 

into a more cynical and worldly form of latitudinarianism, he 
happily kept himself free. 

And something of the same kind may be said of the Cal- 
vinism with which, as he himself has told us, his mind was at 
this time more than tinged. 10 "It is a pity," writes the editor 
of the Correspondence, "that he did not state which among 
the doctrines of Calvinism were most eagerly taken up by 
him; but the Calvinistic doctrine of predestination was almost 
certainly not one of them. 11 . . . The doctrines, apart from 
those common to all or to nearly all Christians, which really 
seem to have molded the hearts and minds of those of the 
Evangelicals who were most stanch in their Calvinism, were: 
(1) Total depravity that is, the belief that human nature was 
entirely corrupted by the Fall; (2) that justification is the 
imputing of righteousness, not the bestowal of it. Of these 
doctrines the former kept its hold upon Newman much longer 
than the latter." 12 But let us hear Newman himself. "Cal- 
vinists," he says, "make a sharp separation between the elect 
and the world," a distinction which partly corresponds with 
that which Catholics make between those who are and those 
who are not in the state of grace; but "Calvinists go on to say 
as I understand them that the justified are conscious of 
their justification, and that the regenerate cannot fall away. 
Catholics, on the other hand, hold that there are different 
degrees of justification, that there is a great difference in point 
of gravity between sin and sin, that there is the possibility and 
the danger of falling away, and that there is no certain knowl- 
edge given to any one that he is simply in a state of grace, and 
much less that he is to persevere to the end." 13 

It should be added that it was in his "Evangelical" period 
that Newman imbibed, chiefly from John Newton's Disserta- 
tion on the Prophecies, his strong and deeply rooted senti- 
ments of hostility to "the Romish Church," the Church which 
during long years he regarded as Antichrist, and its supreme 
pastor, the Pope, as "the Man of Sin." He has himself told us 
that even so late as 1843 these anti-Roman prejudices, intel- 

10 Apologia, p. 4 ff, 

n "While I considered myself predestined to salvation I thought others simply 
passed over, not predestined to eternal death. I thought only of the mercy to 
myself." This belief he "retained to the age of twenty-one, when it gradually faded 
away." 

12 Correspondence, pp. 116, 117. (I have ventured to transpose a few words for 
the sake of brevity.) Apologia, p. 6 (slightly abridged). 



176 THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN [Nov., 

lectually rejected, still haunted him as a kind of bugbear, "a 
sort of false conscience," not yet fully exorcised. 14 

From the somewhat rudimentary dogmatic position of his 
Evangelical days Newman gradually advanced towards a fuller 
apprehension of revealed truth; and the general nature and 
trend of the change, rather than its actual process, are aptly 
described in Loss and Gain, a book which is, however, in no 
sense autobiographical in its details. "Some persons," he 
writes, "fidget at intellectual difficulties, and, successfully or 
not, are ever trying to solve them. Charles (Reding) was of a 
different cast of temper; a new idea was not lost on him, but 
it did not distress him, if it was obscure, or (if it) conflicted 
with his habitual view of things. He let it work its way and 
find its place, and shape itself within him, by the slow spon- 
taneous action of the mind. Yet perplexity is not in itself a 
pleasant state; and he would have hastened its removal, had 
he been able. . . . 

"Reding had now come, ... to one or two conclusions, 
not very novel, but very important : first, that there are a great 
many opinions in the world on the most momentous subjects; 
secondly, that not all are equally true; thirdly, that it is a duty 
to hold true opinions; and fourthly, that it is uncommonly 
difficult to get hold of them." He was no longer satisfied with 
his earlier determination "to like what was good in every one," 
without reference to his opinions, but felt it a duty to seek 
the truth among the various and conflicting opinions which he 
heard expressed on all sides. 15 

So much for Charles Reding in Newman's story. As re- 
gards himself he tells us how "in 1822, I came under very 
different influences from those to which I had hitherto been 
subjected." 16 His new masters, roughly speaking, from 1822 
till 1827, were Dr. Hawkins, Provost of Oriel, and Dr. Whately 
(afterwards Protestant Archbishop of Dublin), Principal of 
St. Alban's Hall. Hawkins, he says, taught him habits of 
scholarly accuracy, and insisted much on tradition as a source 
and test of doctrine. Whately, on the other hand, though he 
helped him to overcome his natural shyness and timidity, and, 
as he says, "to see with my own eyes and walk with my own 
feet," also guided him in a direction from which he was 
afterwards to recoil with aversion. "To him," says Monsignor 

14 Apologia, p. 7. 13 Loss and Gain, pp. 65, 66. 18 Apologia, p. 8. 



1920.] THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN 177 

Barry, "we must partly ascribe it that in 1825-27 Newman 
'was drifting in the direction of the Liberalism of the day,' 
was 'beginning to prefer intellectual excellence to moral,' was 
using 'flippant language against the Fathers,' and imbibing 
the skeptical spirit of Middleton in regard to the early church 
miracles." 17 

The death of a dearly loved sister, an attack of illness, 
and the newly-acquired friendship of Keble and Hurrell 
Froude, combined, in 1827, to check this very undesirable 
tendency, and, as he says, to awaken him out of his dream. 
Froude, in particular, "had a deep devotion to the Real Pres- 
ence, in which he had a firm faith;" he "fixed deep in me the 
idea of devotion to the Blessed Virgin;" and although in this 
respect he did not carry Newman with him, "he professed 
openly his admiration of the Church of Rome," and "could not 
believe that I really held the Roman Church to be anti- 
Christian." 18 

But more lasting and far-reaching than any of these in- 
fluences was the deep impression that was made on New- 
man's mind by that close study of the early Fathers of the 
Church, Clement of Rome, Ignatius of Antioch, Justin, Irenseus, 
Clement of Alexandria, Athanasius, Basil, the Gregories, Au- 
gustine, and Chrysostom, of which the first fruits are to be 
found in his earliest published work, The Arians of the Fourth 
Century (1832) , 19 

Speaking very generally, but with substantial truth, it may 
he said that the study of the Fathers convinced Newman and 
many of his contemporaries that the current Anglican theology 
fell far short of the fullness of the Catholic faith as they then 
began to understand it; though they still held fast to the belief 
that "Romanists" went far beyond the Catholicism of the 
primitive Church. They were therefore to be regarded as at 
least in this sense anti- Christian, that they held, as matters of 
faith, a number of doctrines which were, in Newman's eyes, 
mischievous corruptions of the genuine Apostolic tradition. 20 

It was immediately after the completion of his work on 
the Arians that, wearied with the strenuous and exhausting 

"Barry, /. H. Cardinal Newman (C. T. S.), p. 5. 

18 Apologia, pp. 17, 23 ff. Ibid., p. 25 ff. 

M Writing to Mr. T. W. Allies in 1842, Newman avers that his early study of the 
Fathers had been in great measure a waste of time ("a great deal of pains ... all 
which I count now almost wasted"), because he "did not understand what was in 
them" or "what I was to look for" (Correspondence, p. 196). 
VOL. cxn. 12 



178 THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN [Nov., 

labor which it had involved, he undertook with Hurrell Froude 
that voyage round the Mediterranean, which marks the term- 
ination of what he himself regarded as the first stage of his 
Anglican life. "The first four chapters" of the Apologia, says 
the editor of the Correspondence, "correspond with four 
markedly distinct stages in the history of the author's Anglican 
career," the crucial dates being, respectively, 1833, 1839, 1841, 
1845. "During the first, at least from the time when he came to 
Oxford, the ideas which inspired the Movement of 1833 were 
being planted and were ripening in his mind. During the 
second they are in full vigor. During the third they are decay- 
ing. In the fourth they are practically dead. Not as a piece of 
cheap rhetoric, but as a serviceable peg for the memory, one 
might liken these four stages to the four seasons of the year." 21 
The voyage which has been mentioned is memorable not 
only for the fact that during it he wrote nearly all the poems 
included in the volume called Verses on Various Occasions 
(with the exception, of course, of The Dream of Gerontius), 
but also because in the course of it he became conscious, to a 
degree not previously experienced, of the conviction that God 
had charged him with a mission, the nature of which he did 
not, as yet, clearly apprehend. Of this time he writes: "I 
began to think I had a mission. When we took leave of Mon- 
signor Wiseman, he had courteously expressed a wish that we 
might make a second visit to Rome. I said with great gravity, 
'We have a work to do in England.' I went down to Sicily 
and the presentiment grew stronger." 22 "It seemed as if some 
one were battling against me, and the idea had long been in 
my mind, though I cannot say when it came on, that my enemy 
was attempting to destroy me ... I was willful," in parting 
from Froude and going to Sicily alone, "and neglected warn- 
ings from that time everything went wrong. As I lay ill at 
Leonforte ... I felt this strongly. My servant thought I was 
dying but I expected to recover, and kept saying, as giving 
the reason, 'I have not sinned against light.' I had the fullest 
persuasion that I should recover, and think I then gave as the 
reason that some work was in store for me." 23 "I was aching 
to go home, yet for want of a vessel I was kept at Palermo for 

21 Correspondence, p. 165. 22 Apologia, p. 34. 

32 Newman to Keble, June 8, 1844, in Correspondence, p. 313. Cf. "My illness in 
Sicily," a detailed account of his experiences, printed in Letters, etc., edited by A. 
Mozley, ed. 1891, p. 416. 



1920.] THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN 179 

three weeks ... At last I got off in an orange boat, bound for 
Marseilles. We were becalmed a whole week in the Straits of 
Bonifacio. Then it was that I wrote the lines 'Lead, Kindly 
Light,' which have since become well known." 24 He arrived 
in England on Tuesday, July 9th. "The following Sunday, 
July 14th, Mr. Keble preached the Assize Sermon in the Uni- 
versity pulpit. It was preached under the title of 'National 
Apostasy.' I have ever considered and kept this day, as the 
start of the religious movement of 1833." 25 

As to the nature of the "mission" which Newman con- 
ceived himself to have, and of the work which he felt called 
upon to do, some indication of it may perhaps be found in a 
note written in the last year of his life, in which he says: 
"Very early in life I was troubled with the prospect of an in- 
tellectual movement against religion so special as to have a 
claim upon the attention of all educated Christians." And (at 
what previous date I know not) he told his friends that he 
considered it his special mission to endeavor to counteract 
this movement. 26 

That this was to be done by means of a revival, within the 
Church of England, of the true Catholic faith as he then in- 
adequately understood it, was of course his conviction at the 
time of his illness in Sicily. Yet how far from clear to him 
was the prospect even of the immediate future, and at the 
same time how unshaken was his trust in Him of Whom he 
writes that, from the date of his conversion in boyhood, "I 
have not forsaken Him, . . . nor He me," 27 is plain from the 
words of the most pathetic of all his poems: 

Keep Thou my feet, I do not ask to see 

The distant scene, one step enough for me . . . 

Lead Thou me on. . . 
So long Thy power hath blessed me, sure it still 

Will lead me on, 
O'er moor and fen and crag and torrent till 

The night is gone. 

"Apologia, p. 35. K Ibid. 28 W. Ward, Last Lectures, p. 23. 

27 Newman to Keble, in Correspondence, I. c. Needless to say that Newman did 
not "experience conversion" in the conventional Evangelical form. But he did (at 
the age of fifteen) turn to God from a not unsinful life, which is true "conversion." 



EMPARADISED. 

BY PATRICK COLEMAN. 

WHEN from a life divinely spent 

In saintly service of her kind, 
Grown tired of earth at length, she went 

Sweet rest with God to find, 
I think the shining Cherubim, 

About the throne of Christ who be, 
Dashed from their harps a pealing hymn 

For joy her face to see. 

I think the seven-fold great choirs 

Before God's throne who minister 
Smote in accord their dulcet lyres 

Meet praise to render her. 
But, most of all, the Virgins bright, 

By earthly passion undefiled, 
Were troubled with a deep delight 

And at her coming smiled. 

Nay, more, I think from her high seat, 

Set next her Son's in state and bliss, 
Our Lady Mary rose to greet 

Her with a mother's kiss. 
For never brighter lilies grew 

In God's green heavenly parterres, 
Nor bore their petals brighter dew 

Than that bright soul of hers. 

But while in Heaven she maketh glad 
Our Lord's angelic retinue, 

The place on earth is very sad 
That once her presence knew. 



1920.] EMPARADISED 181 

The chambers and the rooms she filled 

With joy's celestial atmosphere 
Are lonely, now her voice is stilled 

And she no more is there. 

Kindness and charity and mirth 

Were unto her the common things 
Whereof she freely gave on earth 

From love's exhaustless springs. 
As a calm river, deep and strong, 

With verdure brightens field and plain, 
So flowed her bounteous life along 

With blessings in its train. 

Dear saint! if earth denied her praise 

She never knew the need thereof, 
Content to fill her fragrant days 

With flowers of truth and love. 
And though men noted not, be sure 

God marked her every gracious deed, 
And from His hand her spirit pure 

Hath won immortal meed. 

So, kneeling at her grave, I feel 

That, as she nobly gave of love, 
So God will nobly with her deal 

In His bright home above; 
In that far home to which she went, 

When from sad earth she found release, 
Will clothe her round with sweet content 

And crown her with His peace. 




HILAIRE BELLOC, INITIATOR. 

BY BROTHER LEO. 

HE roads of destiny, however meandering, lead to 
definite goals. The father of the eminent littera- 
teur, M. Paul Bourget, maintained a rigidly 
scientific atmosphere in the family library, and 
poets, play writers and such gentry had no place 
on his shelves. But two enormous volumes a French transla- 
tion of Shakespeare's dramas chanced to lie about the Bour- 
get dining-room and filled the practical, if unaesthetic, office 
of propping up the little Paul as he sat at table. The boy came 
in time to peep between the massive covers and to revel in the 
world of truth and beauty there opened to his mind; and many 
years later, when he had achieved in French literature a dis- 
tinguished place and name, the novelist spoke reverently of his 
debt to Shakespeare, and styled him "the great initiator." 

"The great initiator." M. Bourget is a master of the apt 
and well turned phrase, and in this instance he has contributed 
to an illuminating classification of men who write books. 
Leaving aside the drivelers, the sensationalists, the light- 
weights and the money-grubbers, we might divide all men who 
make books into four classes. They are the creators, the 
dry-as-dust scholars, the dilettanti, and the initiators. In 
specific cases some of the four classes may overlap, and often 
putting an author in his place may prove a task puzzling and 
unsatisfying; but at least the classification will help some of us 
to a more discriminating outlook, which is the purpose of sane 
classification. 

The creator in literature needs no gloss. A maker is he, 
a poet in the true and sacred sense of the word, a shaper of 
things of beauty and of visions of truth. He dwells on the 
heights, and, in the suggestive words of Matthew Arnold, sees 
life steadily and sees it whole. In this company stand the 
writers supremely great Homer and Dante, Virgil and Goethe, 
Calder6n and Gorneille; and, of course, though he may have 
performed a divergent function in the development of M. 
Bourget here stands, and preeminently, Shakespeare. 



1920.] HILAIRE BELLOC, INITIATOR 183 

The dry-as-dust scholar is a necessary, or at least an inevit- 
able, parasite. He battens on great men and great books, great 
events and great ideas. In literature he is the erudite com- 
mentator. In philosophy he is the finical splitter of hairs; the 
woods, or, more accurately, the universities, were full of him 
during the decline of Scholasticism, and he throve mightily 
in Germany between Kant and the Great War. In history he 
is the bulging-browed and be-spectacled pursuer of original 
and uninspiring research. He is given to what he calls spe- 
cialization, and in ponderous reviews and in university halls 
he seeks to mold the young and the trusting in his own image 
and likeness. I need give here no list of representative dry-as- 
dust scholars because, in the first place, it is bad form to ex- 
ploit one's familiars, and in the second place, because the dry- 
as-dust scholar is easily and unfailingly recognized by three 
marks: He loves books rather than life, he unearths facts 
mostly unimportant if true, and by means of unerring logic he 
arrives at preposterous conclusions. The embryo dry-as-dust 
scholar may be studied at leisure in the vast majority of doc- 
toral dissertations. 

The dilettante, the third type of book maker, may be char- 
acterized in two words : He is not dry-as-dust, and he is not a 
scholar. He is not infrequently the possessor of a winsome 
disposition, he commonly leads a model family life; and if 
he happens to know how to speak in public he delivers sooth- 
ing popular lectures. He has much enthusiasm and little bal- 
last. His spirit, for good or for ill, is the amateur spirit. He 
knows no one thing thoroughly and knows the inter-relations 
of many things but imperfectly. For generalities and "glitter- 
alities" he has an abiding flair. He finds it needful to trim his 
sails to the wind of every vogue and is, according to circum- 
stances, romanticist or realist, higher critic or impressionist, 
rhymster or vers librist a la mode. (Just now, for instance, he 
cannot write a page without dragging in the word psychology.) 
And he is deeply wounded if accused of being out of date. 

Much might be said concerning the initiator, our fourth 
type of writer, for he has something in common with each of 
the other three-* the vision of the creator, the mechanical skin 
of the dry-as-dust scholar, the sweetness and light of the dilet- 
tante. But his distinguishing trait is his momentum. His en- 
thusiasm is contagious and wholesome because it is born of 



184 HILAIRE BELLOC, INITIATOR [Nov., 

genuine knowledge; he gives delight else why write books? 
but it is a delight that urges the reader to personal effort; and 
we think of him and this, really, is the supreme test not 
primarily as a sower of words or a thinker of thoughts, a 
herder of facts or a dreamer of dreams. We think of him, 
first and foremost, as a man. 

Robert Louis Stevenson, a little before his death, voiced a 
mood of regret that he had not done more with his life than 
weave romances, and he could not but think "of the Renais- 
sance fellows and their all-around human sufficiency, and com- 
pare it with the ineffable smallness of the field in which we 
labor and in which we do so little." 1 The multiform literary 
achievement of Mr. Hilaire Belloc would have warmed the 
cockles of the novelist's heart. Mr. Belloc's activity began 
about the time of Stevenson's death in Samoa in 1894; and, 
though still happily incomplete, it already evidences a copious 
measure of the mobility of "the Renaissance fellows" so envied 
of "Tusitala." During twenty-five years Mr. Belloc has written 
children's books, fiction, biography, apologetics, politics, phil- 
osophy, sociology, nonsense; and the end is not yet. He has 
been soldier, traveler, student, journalist, statesman, historian, 
essayist, artist, verse-maker, satirist, authority on Bayeux 
tapestry and defender of the Faith. To compile an exhaustive 
Belloc bibliography were a crucial test of scholarship and as- 
siduity; I deferentially suggest it as an occupation for his own 
distant declining years. 

It is easy to dwell on the versatility of Mr. Belloc a sin 
that cries to heaven in the view of the dry-as-dust scholar 
but one fact of prime importance in this investigation of him 
as an initiator stands out amid the welter of opinion that has 
crystallized about his writings. It is simply this: That Mr. 
Belloc knows how to write. "He is a satirist or nothing," says 
one reader. "Nay," protests another, "he is a novelist, born 
and made." "Poet, you mean," interrupts a third, for he is a 
poet whether he retells the story of Tristan and Iseult or writes 
about the Battle of the Marne." "Not a poet, but a strategist," 
chimes in a fourth. "He stands head and shoulders over the 
writers on the Great War." "And over the writers on the 
French Revolution, too," blurts out a fifth voice. "Consider his 
study of Danton and "Nonsense! It is inspired nonsense," 

1 Letters of Robert Louis Stevenson. Biographical Edition. Sidney Colvin, editor. 
Vol. ii., p. 387. 



1920.] HILAIRE BELLOC, INITIATOR 185 

insists another, "that he manages supremely well." "You 
quite forget his travel sketches, I see," observes yet another 
enthusiast, "and his little book on the River Thames." And 
still another remonstrates: "And you forget that Belloc is the 
only man writing English today who can do a preface you 
really care to read." "Preface, indeed!" a last voice sneers. 
"Don't forget that he had a hand in The Flying Inn" Mr. 
Belloc's readers may not agree as to what he writes best; but 
all agree that he can write. 

To call Mr. Belloc a stylist might seem something of an 
affront, for owing to the specialization theory and its con- 
comitants to say that a man writes very well seems often to 
imply that he has nothing important to write about, or else 
that, so long as he succeeds in putting his words together 
prettily, he is not concerned particularly with their message. 
Unfortunately, in modern parlance style signifies the subor- 
dination of matter to manner, the preference of how you say 
a thing to what you say. A writer is often acclaimed for being 
"deep," when he should be thrashed for being cloudy. As the 
late Theodore Roosevelt well said : "Many learned people seem 
to feel that the quality of readableness in a book is one which 
warrants suspicion. Indeed, not a few learned people seem to 
feel that the fact that a book is interesting is proof that it is 
shallow. This is particularly apt to be the attitude of scien- 
tific men. Very few great scientists have written interestingly, 
and these few have usually felt apologetically about it. Yet 
sooner or later the time will come when the mighty sweep of 
modern scientific discovery will be placed by scientific men 
with the gift of expression at the service of intelligent and 
cultivated laymen. Such service will be inestimable." 2 

In such service Mr. Hilaire Belloc is an initiator. With the 
gift of expression he was abundantly dowered both by nature 
and grace. There is French and there is English in his an- 
cestry, with a bit of Irish to give relish to the blend and to im- 
part to his writing a tang of irony, whimsical and evanescent. 
A taste of French army life, a tour of the United States with 
generous stays in Colorado, and in California, where he won 
his bride, walking trips everywhere, reenforced by an Oxford 
training all this helped to sharpen the point of his pen and 
to widen his range of allusion and to fill him with a vivid 

2 Address before the American Historical Association, Boston. The Dial, January 
16, 1913. 



186 H1LAIRE BELLOC, INITIATOR [Nov., 

sense of the reality of things from the rural charm of Sussex 
inns to the proportions of wine vats in the Napa Valley, from 
the splendor of a sunrise over Castel-Nuovo to the Catholic 
conception of European history. 

Mr. Belloc's style, though far from eccentric, is highly 
individual. In retrospect we may admire its sprightliness, its 
force, its nervous quality, its richness of suggestion and its 
sheer beauty of phrase, but only in retrospect; for our first 
impression is not of style at all, but of the man. Whether we 
take up one of those delicate idyls in Hills and the Sea, or a 
metallic satire in Caliban's Guide to Letters, or that revealing 
fifth chapter in his latest volume, Europe and the Faith, 3 we 
are immediately and exclusively impressed, not with the man- 
ner, but the matter of the work. Mr. Belloc seems superbly 
impatient of the inadequacy of words to convey his thought; 
he chooses them widely and arranges them admirably, but they 
seem, to him and to us, but slight things and inconsequential, 
so much has he to say and so straitened is the vehicle of 
human speech. The momentum of the initiator is omni- 
present in Mr. Belloc's style, robbing it at times even of the 
crowning excellence of ease. 

Graceful or rugged, it is a style that adapts itself most 
potently to its theme. His drinking songs and Mr. Belloc is 
very partial to drinking songs are smacking, throaty, stein- 
clattering choruses with generations of conviviality echoing 
through them. Another diction is his when he undertakes to 
discuss the strategy of the Great War, a diction precise and 
concise, alert and pictorial. In his studies of the French Revo- 
lution he paints scenes with words, titantic canvases upon 
which the leading human figures move and live. He can speak 
reverently of the value of hearing daily Mass and disparag- 
ingly of the cookery of Omaha, Nebraska. His style and this 
is the ultimate ordeal of a really great style is as elastic as 
his choice of themes and his range of moods. 

So much for his practice; what of his theory? It is so 
exceptional an achievement to discover some sort of book that 
Mr. Belloc has not written, that I own to a glow of complacency 
in observing that, to the best of my knowledge, he has not 
sponsored an out-and-out treatise on the Art of Writing; but 
it should be easy for him to repair the omission, for many 

8 Just published by The Paulist Press, New York City. 



1920.] H1LAIRE BELLOC, INITIATOR 187 

passages in his works bear, often with illuminating directness, 
on the aims and technique and spirit of the writing craft. 
Pass keys are they to the initiator's workshop. 

Mr. Belloc, though not an advocate or a practitioner of 
style for style's sake, is none the less a strong believer in the 
power of words. Indeed, a hasty reading of certain sentences 
in The French Revolution might lead us to infer that, but for 
the literary style of a certain little tractate, Louis XVI. and 
Marie Antoinette would not in either sense of the phrase 
have lost their heads. Mr. Belloc refers to Rousseau's Contrat 
Social, and maintains that here is one of the places in the his- 
tory of letters where the writer is greater than the man: "It 
was his choice of French words and the order in which he 
arranged them, that gave him his enormous ascendancy over 
a generation which was young when he was old." 4 

The case of Rousseau is a particular instance falling under 
a general rule which Mr. Belloc presents in the following 
thought-charged paragraphs. I commend them to the con- 
sideration of anybody who would investigate Mr. Belloc's 
stature as a stylist, both as to practice and to preachment, and 
who is curious to know why I have urged upon the author the 
title of initiator : 

Men are influenced by the word. Spoken or written, the 
word is the organ of persuasion and, therefore, of moral 
government. 

Now, degraded as that term has become in our time, 
there is no proper term to express the exact use of words 
save the term "style." 

What words we use, and in what order we put them, is 
the whole matter of style; and a man desiring to influence 
his fellowmen has therefore not one, but two co-related 
instruments at his disposal. He cannot use one without the 
other. These two instruments are his idea and his style. 

"However powerful, native, sympathetic to his hearers' 
mood or cogently provable by reference to new things, may 
be a man's idea, he cannot persuade his fellowmen to it 
if he have not words to express it. And he will persuade 
them more and more in proportion as his words are well 
chosen and in the right order, such order being determined 
by the genius of the language whence they are drawn. 5 

* The French Revolution (Home University Library), p. 32. 
8 The French Revolution, p. 31. 



188 HILAIRE BELLOC, INITIATOR [Nov., 

That judicious tribute to the power of the written word 
is an admission that manner in writing, that style, is some- 
thing of deep moment, not in literature only, but in life. Yet 
style to Mr. Belloc is never a thing of mere words, their choice 
and grouping; since it is something that so dominantly in- 
fluences life, it must have within itself an element funda- 
mentally and aboundingly vital. And the root of it is a search- 
ing, a passionate, almost a fanatical sincerity. To dally with 
words is not to attain to style, for style is the outburst and 
overflow of a grand passion for words and for the truth, real 
or fancied, of which they are the symbols. He says elsewhere : 
"There is no better engine for enduring fame than the expres- 
sion of real convictions." 6 

Mr. Belloc is not less an initiator into the art of study. 
He realizes as keenly as any dry-as-dust scholar the importance 
of garnering facts, though he might differ as to the importance 
of individual facts and groups of facts; but he goes farther 
and insists that the action of the intellect and the constructive 
imagination upon the facts secured is essential to right read- 
ing. And, while philosophical enough when philosophizing is 
needed, he vents a refreshing irritation against those cloudy 
thought- tinkers incapable, as Locke would say, of seeing 
beyond the smoke of their own chimneys who confuse term- 
inology with the reality of things. Mr. Belloc's Sailor voices 
a wholesome vexation "with philosophers, who will snarl and 
yowl and worry the clean world to no purpose, not even in- 
tending a solution of any sort or a discovery, but only the 
exercise of their own vain clapper and clang;" 7 and with be- 
coming solemnity and decision the wise man of the sea bap- 
tizes the wranglers with a mug of pragmatical English beer. 
The fallacy inherent in the methods pursued by the "higher" 
criticism methods which inhibit the normal action of the 
mind and paralyze the true art of study Mr. Belloc exposes 
and parodies in the thirty-fourth chapter of This and That and 
the Other. 

In frequent passages in his more ambitious works, Mr. 
Belloc fits into pregnant phrases truths of life and thought, a 
realization of which must precede and illuminate any well 
ordered study of books and men. Thus, he finds the essence 
of paganism old and new to be that "it believed man to be 

The French Revolution, p. 137. T The Four Men: A Farrago, p. 265. 



1920.] HILAIRE BELLOC, INITIATOR 189 

sufficient to himself and all belief to be mere opinions . . . 
Today, outside the Catholic Church, there is no distinction 
between opinion and faith nor any idea that man is other than 
sufficient to himself." 8 

Unlike the dry-as-dust scholar, who considers himself in- 
capacitated by any form of general knowledge, and unlike the 
dilettante, who flies minute research as a devout Christian 
flies temptation, Mr. Belloc recognizes that true study is both 
extensive and intensive, that its ideal is to know everything 
about something and something about everything. He states 
the case sufficiently by means of one of his arresting similes. 
It is, he says, "like the contrast between the geological com- 
position and the topographical contours of a countryside. To 
understand the first we must bore and dig, we must take 
numerous samples of soil and subject them to analysis, we 
must make ourselves acquainted with detail in its utmost re- 
cesses. But for the second, the more general our standpoint, 
the wider our gaze, and the more comprehensive our judg- 
ment, the more accurately do we grasp the knowledge we have 
set out to seek." 9 

The complete art of study is outlined in those three sen- 
tences. The dry-as-dust scholar is a geologist, the dilettante 
is a topographer; but the initiator unites the procedure of both. 

His principles of the art of study, Mr. Belloc carries into 
practice in his favorite field of history. Especially in his in- 
vestigation of the high lights of the French Revolution, he 
shows how, in his own words, the reconstruction of an epoch 
of history "is like the growing of slow timber upon a sheltered 
hill; you seem to have established an enduring thing. There 
stand out at last a vigor and a plenitude that are to the unsub- 
stantial origins of such a search what touch, sight and hearing 
are to memory. Then, when reality is reached, it is easy to be 
sure; and when so much doubt and contradiction are resolved 
into a united history, the continual admission, for the sake of 
exactitude, of what is petty, sordid or fatiguing does but make 
more human, and therefore more certainly true, what had 
before been lyrics or idols." 10 

History to Mr. Belloc is not a bare record of the past, 
however painstaking and meticulous; and it is not mere ro- 
mancing about soldiers and statesmen, potentates and slaves. 

8 Europe and the Faith, p. 33. 9 The French Revolution, p. 221. 

10 Robespierre, a Study, Preface, p. 9. 



190 H1LA1RE BELLOC, INITIATOR [Nov., 

But is a fusion, a blending of chronicle and drama. I suppose 
the ideal history might be written by a man with the conscience 
for detail possessed by a German-schooled professor and the 
human intuition and lordly perspective evinced by the Shake- 
speare of the English historical plays. In an age gone mad 
over the geological method of history making, Mr. Belloc 
rightly stresses the need of dramatic vision. Of Mirabeau, he 
says: "A comprehension of this character is not a matter for 
research nor for accumulated historical detail, but rather a 
task for sympathy." 11 

Sympathy is the keynote of his own historical studies. He 
so steeps himself in his material that he comes to live and 
breathe in the time he essays to depict, to know it, as it were, 
not only in his brain but in his bones; and thanks to his 
mastery of style, to .his facile dependence on adequate yet 
familiar words, he is able to transmit to his readers much of 
his own surpassing insight. This he does in his sketch of the 
Dark Ages in Europe and the Faith, an epoch "of perpetual 
marching, and of blows parrying here, thrusting there, upon all 
the boundaries of isolated and besieged Christendom;" an 
epoch when "the ideal of learning is repetitive and conserva- 
tive: its passion is to hold what was, not to create or ex- 
pand." 12 This he does in his miniatures of the leading char- 
acters in The French Revolution, not least significantly in his 
symbolic etching of Louis XVI.'s "protuberant and lethargic 
eyes." This he does in his life of Robespierre, whom he shows 
to have been really an ordinary man in everything save his 
hectic devotion to a few basic ideas and his unwearied reitera- 
tion in promulgating them. And this he does, most triumph- 
antly of all, in his book on Marie Antoinette, a volume with 
the delicate phrasing and minute character analysis of a novel 
and the convincing documentation of an historical monograph. 

It is in Marie Antoinette that he utters a truth, the con- 
sciousness of which must be borne to every reader of his pages, 
a truth that casts a white, though sometimes chilling, light 
upon the story of the past: "A man, callous or wearied by 
study, might still discover in the pursuit of history one last 
delight: The presence in all its records of a superhuman 
irony." 13 That superhuman irony is never wasted upon Mr. 

11 The French Revolution, p. 57. 12 Europe and the Faith, p. 181. 

13 Marie Antoinette, p. 391. 



1920.] HILA1RE BELLOC, INITIATOR 191 

Hilaire Belloc because, whether he writes an historical bro- 
chure or an essay On Nothing, he is ever mindful of the un- 
obtrusive but undeviating presence of God in the world of 
His creation. This conviction and this perception Mr. Belloc 
has recorded in a paragraph that might give thought to the 
framers of the League of Nations, and that might fittingly be 
graven upon the desolated walls of the peace palace at The 
Hague : 

There stands, side by side with the activity of mortal life, 
a silent thing commonly unseen and, even if seen, despised. 
It has no name, unless its name be religion: its form is the 
ritual of the altar; its philosophy is despised under the title 
of Theology. This thing and its influence should least of all 
appear in the controversies of a high civilization. With an 
irony that every historian of whatever period must have 
noted a hundred times, this thing and its influence per- 
petually intervene, when society is most rational and when 
most it is bent upon positive things; and now at the moment 
when the transformation of society towards such better 
things seemed so easy and the way so plain, now in late '89, 
before any threat had come from the King or any danger 
of dissolution from within, this thing, this influence, en- 
tered unnoticed by a side-door; it was weak and almost 
dumb. It, and it alone, halted and still halts all the revo- 
lutionary work, for it should have been recognized and it 
was not. It demanded its place and no place was given it. 
There is a divine pride about it, and, as it were, a divine 
necessity of vengeance. Religion, if it be slighted, if it be 
misunderstood, will implacably destroy. 1 * 

The man who thus writes is more than an initiator into 
history; he is an initiator into life, not incapable and not 
unworthy of teaching his fellowmen not only how to think 
and study, but also how to live. For he sees beyond the shows 
of things and understands the role of reverence. He puts not 
his faith in princes; and because he believes in God he refuses 
to believe in the infallibility of any earthly power. "This 
governs me; therefore I will worship it and do all it tells me," 
is not the attitude of the man whose eyes have feasted on the 
visions of divine truth. But, Mr. Belloc reminds us, "such is 
the formula for the strange passion which has now and then 

"Marie Antoinette, pp. 313, 314. 



192 HILAIRE BELLOC, INITIATOR [Nov., 

seized upon great bodies of human beings intoxicated by 
splendor and by the vivifying effects of command. Like all 
manias (for it is a mania) this exaggerated passion is hardly 
comprehended once it is past. Like all manias, while it is 
present it overrides every other emotion." 15 

Like all initiators, Mr. Belloc has a philosophy of life. 
And it is characteristic of him that that philosophy too real 
and too human a thing to be consciously formulated in good 
set terms in an elaborate thesis finds its readiest and most 
rounded expression in those of his books which some of his 
Balliol friends probably shake their heads over as uncon- 
sidered trifles, but which, precisely because they are so much 
in the nature of a jeu d'esprit, reveal the man behind them in 
even more convincing guise than his more pretentious bio- 
graphical and technical and historical tomes. To know Mr. 
Belloc, therefore, as an initiator into life, one must read, first, 
last and always, The Path to Rome a book which one libra- 
rian wasn't sure should be classified under Travel or under 
Religion! and after that a goodly sheaf of his verses, and 
then, in any order convenient, On Everything, On Nothing, 
This and That and the Other, and all the other books which 
the dry-as-dust type of mind would dismiss as unscholarly. 

There is nothing ethereal, nothing conventional, nothing 
unconvincingly other-worldly about any of them, for they were 
written for the delectation of mundane mortals by a man still 
in the flesh, a man who believes in God, but who also believes 
"that the body must be recognized and the soul kept in its 
place." 16 Folks who want to be scandalized and sometimes 
very good folks have some such weakness will probably not 
understand Mr. Belloc's philosophy of life, and so for them 
as initiator he may not serve. Yet they will miss much, if 
they really care to save their souls, for there is a plethora of 
soul stuff in these books. To keep the soul in its place, ac- 
cording to Mr. Belloc's theory, is never to be indifferent to its 
aspirations or regardless of its divine unreasonableness. 

Perhaps that is why Mr. Belloc has been accused of being 
a bit pessimistic. To be sure, he isn't a Pollyanna man adanc- 
ing down the valleys wild and singing songs of pleasant glee, 
though he does, incidentally, champion the practice of folk 
dancing; but he has enough, and more than enough, of the 

" Europe and the Faith, p. 218. " The Path to Rome, p. 28. 






1920.] HILAIRE BELLOC, INITIATOR 193 

joy of life and the roses of life to satisfy any sane being who 
knows that life is not mainly a thing of joy and roses, and who 
is not constitutionally incapable of appreciating the flash of 
Mr. Belloc's nimble rapier and the fleeting jingle of his jester's 
bells. No pen even remotely affected with pessimism ever 
traced the profound though seemingly flippant story of Grizzle- 
beard's first love in The Four Men; and in many a place in the 
same book he sounds a no uncertain note of optimism. For 
instance : 

"You are wonderful company, Sailor!" said I. 

"For others, perhaps," said he, as he locked the door and 

put the key in his pocket. "But not for myself; and yet 

that is the only thing that matters!" 17 

This, then, is my warrant for conferring upon Mr. Hilaire 
Belloc the title of initiator: He leads us to comprehend some- 
thing of the nature and method and mystery and potentiality 
of good writing; he gives us an insight into the technique of 
serious study, notably in the vast and difficult field of history; 
and, possessed of a rich and catholic as well as Catholic- 
humanism, he enables us to continue with intelligence and zest 
in the unending and eminently important duty of under- 
standing and evaluating the life of man. 

Countless formidable essays have been written about the 
thing called literary style, many of them by men who do not 
know how to write; and English literature and other national 
literatures are not lacking in specimens of sustained thought 
and authentic emotion expressed in words, consummately 
chosen and in phrases that are things of beauty and virility. 
But it is a rare experience to find the theory and the practice 
of the art of writing united in one man. Such a man is Mr. 
Belloc. He is not a decorative writer, intent solely on effect- 
ing in letters something analogous to a gilded frieze or a Japa- 
nese screen. Words are real things to him, because they stand 
for those most real of all entities, ideas. Never does he suc- 
cumb to the temptation to tell a lie to round out a period. 
His style does not result from a desire to group words prettily 
and effectively, but from an insistent effort to reveal the soul 
of his subject. This is why there is in his work so wide a 
variety in key and color and form, why his pages impress us 
as being in the true sense alive, as the articulate utterance of 

" The Four Men, p. 75. 
ypj,, C*n, 13 



194 H1LA1RE BELLOC, INITIATOR [Nov., 

a truth and beauty underlying and animating whatever phases 
of human experience he undertakes to interpret and transcribe. 

Aloofly regarded, the study of history would seem to be 
one of the most natural, secure and fascinating of human occu- 
pations; but close at hand it involves difficulty, perplexity and 
a mental attitude, artificial and unreal. "What actually did 
happen in the past? What, of what did happen, is really 
significant and illuminating? How, from the materials at my 
disposal, can I reconstruct the past, make it live again and 
correlate it with life as I know it and see it and live it?" 
Such are the questions every historical student must ask him- 
self would he define the scope of his field and arrive at con- 
clusions of permanent worth. They are questions hard to 
answer, sometimes apparently impossible to answer, so it is 
not surprising that many an historian ignores all of them but 
the first and contents himself with being but a chronicler or 
an editor of documents. Mr. Belloc does not neglect the in- 
dispensable work of getting at what really happened in the 
past, but he does not stop there. The interpretation of the 
facts is as important in his conception of history as the dis- 
covery of the facts, nor does he rest until he has grouped his 
findings and his inferences in a form appropriate and pleasing. 

Books are splendid toys to play with and dependable tools 
to work with, and grateful shelters sometimes into which to 
step out of a storm; but wretched is the man, however schol- 
arly and adept of pen, who makes books a substitute for life 
itself. The realization of this truth inheres in everything Mr. 
Belloc has written, and it is, oddly enough, the simplest ex- 
planation of his versatility and prolificness. He understands 
the rapture of planning books and the drudgery of writing 
them; he has experienced "that pleasant mood in which all 
books are conceived (but not written)." 18 It is not altogether 
fanciful to say that The Old Road, though not autobiograph- 
ical in intent, might well be accepted as a summary and an 
exponent of Mr. Belloc's contribution to literature; for when 
we call him an initiator we are only saying in another way 
that he is a road builder of the spirit. 

18 The Path to Rome, p. 23. 




DIVORCED. 

BY ESTHER W. NEILL. r 

T was a strange experience, calling formally on 
one's divorced wife after six years of separation. 
Senator Bruxton paused for a moment before the 
long mirror in the foyer of the big apartment 
house and surveyed his image critically. His 
appearance was most prosperous. Perhaps that was the most 
essential thing to be considered in a man past forty. No one, 
even in his youth, could have confessed truthfully that he was 
handsome; his features were too large, his eyes too small, and 
now that his smooth shaven face was indented with faint 
wrinkles of sorrow and strenuous purpose, he could not view 
himself with any exaggerated sense of vanity. In reality he 
was wondering, with an introspection that was new to him, 
why he should look in the glass at all; he noticed that his 
cravat had pulled crooked beneath the corners of his collar 
and that his thick curling hair had been rumpled by his hat; 
he tried to right these two defects and then, feeling as self- 
conscious as a schoolboy making his first stage entrance, he 
passed quickly on to the elevator. 

He had been in Washington only a few days before writ- 
ing to his wife, asking her permission to call. He had written 
that note upon impulse, he told himself; the difficulties in the 
way seeming to make it desirable. His secretary had been his 
first tangible impediment such an eager, maddeningly 
efficient underling, whose vigilance almost amounted to a 
vice. To see the Senator pick up a pen to write anything 
except his signature, seemed to betoken dissatisfaction or sus- 
picion of his secretarial methods. Three times had the young 
man interrupted him, offering capable clerical assistance; the 
third time the Senator had sworn at him and, then regretting 
his forceful language, he hastily apologized and begged him to 
leave the room. At noon the secretary saw that he carried the 
mysterious letter in his hand when he went out to lunch. The 
young man was depressed and drooped above his typewriter. 
How could he explain to his new employer the resentment that 



196 DIVORCED [Nov., 

filled his soul? How had he failed that the Senator should not 
share his most sacred affairs with him? How could he tact- 
fully allude to the recommendation that had secured him the 
position the laudatory remarks of a prominent firm praising 
his prudence and diplomatic caution? 

After the letter had been sent, the Senator spent two wake- 
ful nights trying to analyze why he had dispatched it with 
such haste. Haste, after six years of separation. Perhaps it 
was the psychical force of her near presence; for six years 
the width of a continent had been a barrier between them. 
Gould the lessening of material distance have produced a 
change in him or had the thought of seeing her again been 
always in his subconscious mind through the excitement of his 
whole campaign for his seat in the Senate? Had this thought 
not stimulated him to greater effort? 

He had heard, quite accidentally, that she was in Washing- 
ton, working in one of the many Government offices. Years 
ago she had refused the alimony he offered, but it had never 
occurred to him that she actually needed his financial support. 
He could not picture her living alone in a strange city, strug- 
gling in the deadening routine of a clerkship, when she had 
always been accustomed to the liberty and luxury of a wealthy 
home. Now that their positions were reversed, would his 
success alter her attitude? What was her attitude? He had 
divorced her. Had he the right to question her? It was a con- 
fusing situation; and now that he was older, more tolerant, 
there was much that he did not understand. To begin, he did 
not understand himself. He was nervous absurdly nervous 
as he stepped from the elevator, and as he walked down the 
long corridor he found himself hoping to find his own name 
upon her door. Someone had told him that she had assumed 
her maiden name but the gossip was mistaken. "Mrs. Theo- 
dore Bruxton" was on the card above the electric bell. The 
card gave him an odd little stab of pain, for he remembered 
that he and Joan had gone together to the stationer's two weeks 
before they were married to have that card plate made. The 
selecting of the style of script had been of such vital impor- 
tance, the whole journey a delightful adventure. It had seemed 
to bring the possession of her closer, and he had called her 
"Mrs. Ted" all the way home. Why had their joy turned to 
sorrow? Why had their marriage failed? 



1920.] DIVORCED 197 

A negro maid, of school girl age, opened the door for 
him; her ruffled apron was awry, and she was trying to adjust 
a small cap upon her "wrapped" pig tails for this expected 
visitor. The Senator's powers of observation were strangely 
quickened he saw that the cap and apron were new, pur- 
chased no doubt for the occasion. Again he wondered why. 

"Mrs. Bruxton ain't home from office yit," said the child. 
"Will you cum in and rest yo' coat?" 

The Senator smiled as he entered. The soft negro drawl 
and expression seemed to bring back his boyhood. Negro 
servants were rare in his own Western town. Obediently he 
"rested" his coat in the arms of the waiting child, who cradled 
it for a moment. 

"Most as warm as a bear, ain't it?" she said with her 
friendly grin. 

"Well, I've never been in such close contact with a bear," 
he reluctantly acknowledged, "but I'll experiment next time 
I see one. When will your mistress be home?" 

"Mistress!" He had not used the word to a servant for 
fifteen years or more, but this child, meeting him so solicitously 
upon the threshold, had roused memories of his own Southern 
home, where the old slaves and their children and grandchil- 
dren lingered, clinging to the worn-out traditions of plenteous 
plantation days. It was like Joan to employ a picturesque, 
unspoiled servitor like this, or perhaps economy alone had 
led to the selection. Evidently the child only came in after 
school hours, but she had received some training, for she fol- 
lowed the guest into the living room and, switching on the 
electric light, she lighted the carefully laid fire on the hearth. 

The Senator looked around him with eager interest, 
pleased with the simple coziness of the room. Joan had always 
possessed a talent for home making. The heavy mahogany 
desk in the corner, surmounted by a golden eagle, had be- 
longed to Joan's father. How well he remembered, when he 
was a boy, hanging his hat on the tarnished eagle's wings to 
impress Joan with the length of his reach. The portraits of 
her mother and grandmother hung above the low bookcases, 
and their high-bred faces seemed to be questioning the pro- 
priety of his presence. Near the fire was a tufted stool, the 
favorite seat of Joan's childhood, when, together, they roasted 
chestnuts and popped corn over the never-failing embers. 



198 DIVORCED [Nov., 

And the blinking andirons were the same that had distorted 
their youthful faces. 

Why had he ventured into such a stifling atmosphere of 
memories? He had not counted on finding himself surrounded 
by such familiar things. An apartment was so different from 
Joan's spacious home set among the cottonwoods. But if the 
old house had been sold, it was but natural that she should 
transport her possessions here. 

The fire sputtered cheerily in the neatly tiled fireplace, 
lighting up a faded kodak picture on the mantel, framed in 
pine cones. The Senator arose with a half -smothered exclama- 
tion to examine it more closely. Why, he had made that 
frame himself. It held only a snapshot of a tiny baby their 
baby, who had lived only two months, and then They had 
left his unmarked grave, sheltered by tall rocks, on the moun- 
tain side. He had almost forgotten the baby in the other 
troubles that had followed so close upon the little fellow's 
death. 

He put the picture quickly down on the table beside him 
when he heard the door close and Joan came into the room, 
with the sure light step which he had always recognized with 
joy. 

For a moment they looked at each other in silence an 
eloquent silence the dramatic effect not cheapened by words. 
Joan was in deep mourning. Her hat, lined with white crepe, 
shadowed her red gold hair; her beauty had matured, not 
lessened, and there was a patient look of endurance in her 
eyes in place of the laughing light of her girlhood. He studied 
her face attentively while she nervously pulled off her gloves, 
as if this slight movement relieved the tensity of the situation, 
then she held out her hand, smiling faintly. 

"You look so much older," she said. "When when did 
you come to Washington?" It was a commonplace way to 
greet a husband after six years of separation, and she realized 
it as soon as she had spoken. "Your coming is a bit unusual," 
she added. 

"Unusual," he echoed, his eyes fixed upon her face. "You 
haven't changed much, Joan." 

"Oh, don't you think so?" and he thought he detected a 
certain happy eagerness in her voice. "I I feel very old." 

"You are working too hard?" 



1920.] DIVORCED 199 

"No perhaps I don't know. I have a Government posi- 
tion typewriting that sort of thing I'm not very efficient." 

"Was was it necessary?" he asked hesitatingly. "Didn't 
the old home bring anything?" The question seemed pre- 
posterous as soon as he had asked it, coming from one who 
should have been her mainstay in every emergency. But she 
did not view it in the same way, for she answered simply. 

"Mortgaged everything was mortgaged. You knew 
father as well as I did. You can guess at his business methods : 
lending money to all his friends, endorsing notes for anyone 
who asked him, supporting a retinue of negroes, all too old 
to work. Oh! I loved him for it even even if it left me 
stranded." 

"And your mother, Joan?" 

"She only lived a week after father's funeral. You see 
she paused in some confusion. "You see, she did not seem 
to have the strength to live without him and then well, then 
the house was sold, and I I came here. It's a little curious 
that we should both come. Are are you pleased to be a 
Senator?" 

He realized that she was trying to escape from his direct 
questioning. 

"I am glad to be in Washington to see you again," he 
answered. "I was afraid you would not let me come. As you 
say, it is a little unusual for divorced people to call upon each 
other." 

She sat down on the stool and stretched her slender feet 
towards the fire. He noticed that her shoes were wet and a 
little worn. "Will you let me take off your boots for you or 
would that be unusual, too? It was beginning to snow when 
I came in a sloppy sort of snow. I see your feet are damp. 
May I ask that little nigger of yours to bring your slippers?" 

"They will dry in a moment," she replied indifferently. 
"I walked from the office. I suppose I was too excited to re- 
member to take a street car. To get your letter after all these 
years. I think I was trying to plan out what I should say and, 
of course, I haven't said it. Why why did you write the 
letter?" 

He was silent for a moment, doubtful how to reply, then 
he said with a certain reckless determination : 

"Well, of course, there were many contributory causes," 



200 DIVORCED [Nov., 

he smiled, "but the two deciding factors were two children, 
a boy of eighteen and a girl a year younger. They were on the 
train, coming east, running away to get married, and an old 
priest, who had the seat next to mine, talked to them and sent 
them home to their mothers." 

She stared at him, plainly bewildered. 

"And and what has that to do with us?" 

"It was the old priest's point of view that appealed to me," 
he answered, watching intently the effect of his words. "The 
children had only gone a few miles before he discovered them. 
They evidently belonged to his church. He was sitting so close 
to me that I could not fail to hear him. He argued ably no 
wheedling or coaxing. He presented facts facts that made 
marriage a tremendous responsibility, sacramental in its force, 
a life-long contract, God-given, that the laws of men couldn't 
alter. Somehow, as I listened, I believed all that he said, and 
I found myself wondering why all the States in the country are 
loosening up on the marriage laws for people like you and 
me. And then then I think I realized for the first time 
that in spite of this loosening, there is something in us that 
protests against this power of the State. If marriage is holy, 
God-appointed, sacramental, it belongs to the province of the 
soul. A fundamental spiritual law beyond all control of State. 
Perhaps if we were Papists, we would understand more 
clearly." 

She had turned her head away. "But we're not and it 
seems well rather late to talk this way," she added with a 
trace of bitterness, "after you got the divorce." 

His face showed gray in the firelight as he leaned towards 
her. 

"Why, Joan, didn't you want it?" 

"I don't remember that I ever said so," she answered in a 
whisper as if her pride protested against the admission. "You 
manage those things so easily out West. You got it on the 
grounds of desertion. Of course, you had grounds. I went 
home and left you." 

"Your your note said 'forever.' ' 

"I know I know," she agreed feverishly. "I know I de- 
serted you and so so 

"Go on," he entreated hoarsely, "go on from the beginning. 
I don't believe I ever knew exactly what you thought." 



1920.] DIVORCED 201 

"It would have been so easy to find out then, Ted," she 
said reproachfully. "But I don't believe you wanted to take 
the trouble. You were too busy always too busy, and I I 
thought you did not care." 

"You couldn't believe that, Joan," he interrupted. 
"Weren't we wildly in love with each other?" 

"I was," she admitted frankly, "and we ought to have 
known each other, for we had played together ever since we 
were babies, but when the play time ended we didn't 
seem able to please each other, and then life got so work- 
a-day." 

"But it had to, Joan," he remonstrated. "I had our living 
to make." 

"Oh, I know I know, but but was it necessary to be so 
busy that you couldn't remember me sometimes? You see, 
I didn't realize how ambitious you were. Your career was 
everything. I seemed to be a sort of cancellation. I had no 
companionship. You never guessed how lonely I was." 

"But, Joan, it was work always work that took me away 
from you. We were so poor. I hated to think of your priva- 
tions. Talking about them seemed to make them more real. 
Have you forgotten how little money we had?" 

"Oh, I know. I kept on telling myself that at first making 
all sorts of excuses for your indifference; and then then I 
began to believe I was a burden to you. I hated to give you 
the bills. The shabby little house had made me so happy 
at first. I worked so hard over it oiling the floors, painting 
the wood work, making curtains and covering the ugly furni- 
ture with cretonne and you you never seemed to see. And 
I learned to cook, Ted all your favorite dishes and, well, you 
were so often late for meals, and the things I had struggled 
so hard to make were dried to crisps before you came. And 
then one day I cried, Ted, and you called me 'silly,' and you 
said you didn't care what you ate canned beans were good 
enough. It may have been foolish, Ted, but I can't tell you 
how that little episode added to my sense of failure. You 
didn't seem to need me even as a cook. I I wasn't very 
well that summer and, I think, I worked too hard in the 
cindery little garden trying to grow some green vegetables so 
our living expenses wouldn't be so large. And then then 
when the baby came and died, I felt that I could not bear it. 



202 DIVORCED [Nov., 

I wanted sympathy and love and understanding, and you were 
so busy always too busy to give me your time. You didn't 
seem to need me, and when I went home and found father ill 
and mother so dependent, I stayed because they leaned on me. 
You see, Ted, it may not have been religious or ethical, but I 
wanted to be needed." 

He looked down upon her with a strange, tense expression. 
"Was that all?" he said, slowly. "Are you sure that that was 
all?" 

"Oh, there may have been many other things," she an- 
swered wearily. "I hated the dirty little mining town. Do you 
remember the dreadful boarding-house we went to first, where 
they kept a pet pig in the dining-room? And the other board- 
ers, Ted, coming to the table in their dirty shirt sleeves and 
eating with their knives and throwing the left-overs to the 
dogs under the window? You didn't seem to mind I believe 
that was the first time that I came down to earth and realized 
that we were different." 

"Different," he repeated dully. "Well, of course, Joan, 
those things never seem as trying to a man. You see I had 
been living there for three years while I saved enough to go 
East and marry you and I suppose I was used to it. But we 
didn't stay there, Joan." 

"But we stayed in the town, Ted, and the people well, 
you know, Ted, most of the men were miners, foreigners, who 
couldn't speak a word of English; and the women I'm afraid 
they weren't quite respectable. You remember, they had 
convict labor working on the railroad that year and and 
well, after you were made editor of the little county news- 
paper, and you were away from me so much in the evenings 
then then I was afraid. Two or three times rough men 
stopped at the house to ask for food and I did not dare to open 
the door to give them anything. Then fear accentuated my 
loneliness." 

"Oh, Joan Joan," he groaned. "Why didn't you tell me 
this?" 

"I couldn't I I suppose I was too proud to make a per- 
sonal plea. You seemed to have forgotten how to look at 
things from my viewpoint. I I didn't want to stand in your 
way. I reasoned that I was no longer necessary for your hap- 
piness and and after the baby died there seemed to be 



1920.] DIVORCED 203 

nothing left for me, and so I came away, because in your life 
I did not seem to count." 

"Not count?" he repeated passionately. "Oh, Joan! I 
expected you to understand, and it seems that we both failed. 
I was so convinced that you believed in my love, but I suppose 
I was selfish, inconsiderate, and assumed too much. You had 
become a fixture in my life, and I didn't consider your attitude 
even though I was working to bring you back to the luxuries 
that you were used to. I suppose I worked too hard. My 
nerves were on edge, and when the day came the day you 
left me I was mad with shame and rage and jealousy. I 
came home to a darkened house, and I believe that every small 
detail of that home-coming is branded on my brain. I remem- 
ber how the moonlight flooded the small hall as I opened the 
door, how my shadow fell across the narrow stair. I called 
out to you. You see, I always expected to find you waiting, 
and when you did not answer I was afraid that you had fallen 
in a faint and I rushed frantically to find you, and then then 
when I had searched everywhere 

"The moon seemed to fill the house with a ghostly glamour. 
I lighted one of the lamps, feeling that perhaps you had gone 
to the printing office to meet me and that the light would 
guide you home. And then then I found your note pinned 
to the rough mantel shelf. All night, I sat in your rocking 
chair before the open fireplace shivering in the cold. Some- 
how it never occurred to me to kindle a fire. That forlorn 
little cat that you had brought in a day or two before shared 
the vigil with me. I believe I gave it some milk at midnight 
to stop its wailing, and I brought a quilt from the bed to wrap 
around me, for I was shaking like one with the ague. I may 
have dozed towards morning, but my dreams were more 
despairing than my waking thought for, somehow, I couldn't 
be angry in my dreams. 

"I saw you happy and forgetful in the old life from which 
I had brought you. I saw you in a hundred different ways 
on the white pillared portico among the roses, dancing before 
the long mirrors in the drawing-room, riding your horse to 
hounds. I saw you coasting on that long hill behind the 
orchard, skating on the creek above the mill dam. I saw you 
surrounded by the other men who had mourned at our mar- 
riage. I dreamed wild dreams that night, Joan. I even 



204 DIVORCED [Nov., 

dreamed of suicide, and then then after a week or more 
I well, I thought I saw the situation more sanely. 

"I had asked too much of you I had demanded a sacrifice 
too great to give, and I was too proud to plead with you and 
too angry to pardon. I would leave you free to remarry, for 
I had already visualized your second husband Bob Fairfax. 
He could have given you everything you wanted, for he owned 
half the country. I remember the sense of humility and un- 
worthiness I suffered when I heard that you had turned him 
down for me." 

She looked up at him, and he exulted, for he saw that her 
eyes were wet. 

"But, Ted, where was your moral sense?" she said. "We 
weren't exactly pagans and Bob he believed as the old 
priest. After his accident you know he was trampled on the 
hunting field he sent for me when he was dying and begged 
me to write to you and ask you to- come back." 

He had left his chair on the other side of the hearth. It 
seemed too remote from her. 

"To come back, Joan?" he repeated towering above her. 
"And you said?" 

She buried her face in her hands. 

"I I could not promise because " 

"Because?" he insisted, whispering in her ear. 

"Because oh, because," she was breathing quickly, a 
feverish color burned on both her cheeks but, with a woman's 
power of command, she was calmer than he. "Oh! you knew 
Bob. He was a true friend always an idealist who insisted 
that between us there was no such thing as divorce." 

The Senator's arms were around her. 

"Perhaps he was right, Joan. Perhaps he was right. 
We've squandered our happiness, but the sacramental force 
of marriage has held us both. We couldn't forget. We've 
belonged to each other. I was a fool, Joan, so lacking in con- 
sideration and tenderness, but there never has been a moment 
when I haven't felt that you were my wife. Will you come 
back to me, Joan? Will you come back? 




THE THEORY OF EVOLUTION. 

BY J. M. PRENDERGAST, S.J. 

HIS article is in the nature of an appeal to scien- 
tists. Is it not time to stop and consider how 
responsible to truth they are for allowing the 
prevalent popular conception of evolution to be- 
come lodged in men's minds, as an explanation 
of "anything in the heavens above, the earth beneath or the 
waters under the earth?" To disabuse them of the plea that 
theological bias is the urge in writing it, let me quite simply 
affirm that any theory of evolution which admits God as the 
efficient cause of things and does not attempt to explain the 
human soul as a result of evolutionary processes, escapes, as 
far as I am aware, any grave censure on theological grounds. 
Genesis has nothing incompatible with such a theory, and the 
Catholic Church does not go further than Genesis. The objec- 
tions I have to propose are those of pure reason. 

Let us begin by considering the theory of evolution in gen- 
eral in connection with the Aristotelian divisions of causality. 
According to that "master of those who know," causality 
should be considered by the mind under a fourfold aspect, 
efficient, material, formal, and final causality. 

The efficient cause answers roughly the question, "who?" 
It causes with the end or final cause in view, either through its 
own intention or through the intention of some higher cause 
impressed upon it. 

The material and formal causes answer roughly the ques- 
tion, "what?" The former gives the matter of which the thing 
is made; the latter gives the principle which constitutes this 
specific thing and nothing else. 

The final cause is the end or reason for which the efficient 
cause works and answers the question, "why" is this specific 
thing constructed as it is? And (if we wish to include the 
external reason also), "why" did the maker make it? 

To attempt the solution of any problem from the detection 
of crime to evolution, we must also attempt to assign its four- 
fold causality. Now my first and purely reasonable quarrel 



206 THE THEORY OF EVOLUTION [Nov., 

with evolution as popularly taught and tacitly approved of by 
"sciences" is that it deliberately slurs over the distinction in 
causality, and substitutes the question "how" to be answered 
instead of the questions above. "How" is the confused and 
indeterminate question, which may be partially answered by 
any of the above-named causalities, or merely by the "modus 
operandi." (In fact, "nature," as it is commonly used by 
"science," is philosophically the "modus operandi" and nothing 
more.) "How" can, however, be fully answered only by as- 
signing all four causes. But this latter truth is quietly ignored 
and the impression is given that all possible information has 
been imparted when one or two causalities have been given. 
This constitutes a scientific sin, for science is a knowledge of 
things through their causes. Science, to be truthful, should 
envisage the problem squarely and, if it cannot give the 
answer, let it be clearly understood that the problem has not 
been solved. If the efficient cause and the final are not as- 
signed in the last analysis, let it be said, and let not the prob- 
lem be tacitly ignored or, worse still, chance be quoted as the 
solution. There is no such efficient cause, philosophically 
speaking, as chance. Let it be summed up as the first scientific 
objection to evolution popularly taught, that as a philosophic 
theory it disables the mind's vision. 

In considering evolution as a scientific hypothesis, explain- 
ing genetically the origin of species and even genera, we must 
first call to mind that species and genera as used in the natural 
sciences are convenient man-made divisions for classifying 
the objective world about us. The deeper philosophy does not 
consider as at all impossible a genetic leap across these divi- 
sions. It simply waits for the proof that there was such a 
genetic leap. Du Bois Raymond gave "Seven World Riddles" 
as beyond scientific solution. They are : "The origin of matter, 
the origin of motion, the origin of life, the ordered arrange- 
ment of the world, the origin of sensation and consciousness, 
the origin of thought and speech, the origin of free will." 
Being a materialist, he of course excluded God as a solution. 

Again, the deeper philosophy, while admitting God, does 
not think it necessary to invoke Him as the solution of quite 
so many problems. It regards as impossible, only, a genetic 
connection between dissimilar essences. According to its reas- 
oning, there is no explanation without an outside cause of the 



1920.] THE THEORY OF EVOLUTION 207 

passage from non-living to living, from vegetation to sensation, 
and from sensation to reason. These gaps it considers as un- 
bridgable by any genetic evolution. The bridging of any other 
gap is a mere matter of proof. 

It is the cogency of this proof, quietly and most unscien- 
tifically assumed as incontestable, which we shall now consider. 

That there is actually great variation within specific limits 
is without doubt. Men and dogs furnish the best examples of 
it. Taking "Occam's Razor," entia non sunt multiplicanda sine 
necessitate, as a fairly good philosophic principle of deduction, 
the conclusion is that these varities had a common ancestry, 
a conclusion un vitiated by any historic fact; nay, rather con- 
firmed by them. Therefore, we may conclude that great varia- 
tion within species is possible from genetic causes, aided by 
what other factors our investigations may warrant us in as- 
signing. Have we any historic data which warrant us to 
broaden this conclusion and to extend it to distinct species? 
Wassman's beetle guests of the various species of ants, the 
Dinardse, are quoted as evidence of diverse species from a 
common origin, but the specific distinctions alleged are too 
small to make the example of much weight. In other words, 
the specific lines are probably too tightly drawn. 

All the historic evidence we possess points to the per- 
mancy of man-made specific distinctions. Dogs remain dogs, 
men remain men, wolves remain wolves, cats remain cats, 
from the cat of Bubastes to the present day. A rather strange 
instance of how far a man will allow a theory to blind his mind 
to the trend of his own argument, is given in a modern history 
book for beginners. After assuring the children that all our 
domesticated species are the descendants of wild animals, he 
tells them in almost the next sentence that as far as our his- 
toric knowledge extends, the domestic animals, cat, dog, horse, 
and cow, are found in the same position as at the present day. 
This means evolution is pre-historically true because it is his- 
torically false. 

The great appeal in popular evolutionary teaching is made 
with the argument from similarity of structure derived from 
paleontology. The Museum of Natural History in New York 
has complete exhibits of the "Evolution of the horse," of the 
camel (unless my memory fails me), and of many other 
animals of the present day. It would make these exhibits alone 



208 THE THEORY OF EVOLUTION [Nov., 

the evidence of a foreign evolutionary origin of these and, by 
inference, of all existent animal life. This is, of course, pos- 
sible, but is it, I do not say certain, but even probable? It 
goes without saying that we have no evidence of genetic re- 
lationship outside the progressive similarity of skeleton struc- 
ture. The looks and habits of the animal, which, as in the case 
of the dog, afford great help in deciding, are mere matters of 
conjecture. 

Now the similarity of bony structure may be explained 
as well on another hypothesis. Goethe pointed out that all verte- 
brate skeletons were variations of a spinal column, a symphony, 
so to speak, on a single theme. If God, the great Architect, 
started to build by variating on a spinal column, this Museum 
of History would furnish the best illustration of how He 
worked out His plan. If some scientist urges against this, that 
it is hardly fair to bring in God in order to furnish another 
explanation of the Museum's facts, I can only answer, that it 
seems hardly fair to keep Him out of the world which the 
great thinkers from Aristotle down agree that He made. 

It was Glerk J Maxwell who said that he never found a 
working theory of the world which did not have God hidden 
in it somewhere. This explanation from the "plans of the 
Planner" has another advantage. It explains the totally dif- 
ferent structure of the invertebrates, arachnoids, crustaceans, 
and the many others, built on entirely different plans. So that 
the genetic connection of the Museum's vertebrates can be 
termed, at best, a guess built on structural similarity which 
admits of an entirely different explanation. 

The argument from blood analysis has, I believe, led to 
such strange conclusions that the evolutionists themselves have 
given it up. 

The argument from rudimentary organs rests partly on 
exploded theories and partly on a lack of knowledge of all 
that remains to be known of physiology. Many of the organs 
of the body, formerly regarded as rudimentary, have been 
proved to have distinct uses by the simple surgical process of 
elimination. The thyroid gland is a conspicuous example. It 
is logical to assume that organs still regarded as rudimentary 
remnants of more prominent parents still possess decreased 
functions of more developed organs of the past, and that this 
is the reason of their presence now. It is more logical, cer- 



1920.] THE THEORY OF EVOLUTION 209 

tainly to assume this, than to postulate that nature having 
done with them, has been making a vain effort through the 
ages to be rid of them and has never quite been able to suc- 
ceed. This would explain both the vermiform appendix in 
man and the splint bones in the horse. Their function, though 
not an essential one is still an integral one to the constitution 
of the animal to which they appertain, though we may not be 
able to diagnose that function fully. The worst that can be 
said of this explanation is that it rests on unascertained facts. 
As the evolutionary explanation is open to the same objection, 
it has naught to better the choice between them on this score. 

And now for the positive objections to evolution! There 
is absolutely no evidence for it within the limits of historic 
knowledge quite the contrary ! And after all is said, historic 
knowledge in this subject is the only knowledge we possess. 
The rest is only more or less well founded conjecture, as re- 
gards fact. Facts are facts to us, only in so far as we know 
them. Evolution, if it exists at all, is a fact not a theory, and as 
a fact it has no historic locum standi. Take, for one instance 
merely, the failure of all historic attempts to produce the 
living from the non-living. 

Moreover, considered even as a theoretical explanation of 
the present state of things, it fails utterly to explain many 
facts. Regard the great diversity of the apparatus for vision, 
the eye, in the animal creation. It is inexplicable on any evo- 
lutionary theory. The evolution of an apparatus designed for 
the same function, according to evolution, .should have been 
along the same lines, whereas it emphatically is not. What 
evolutionary theory can explain the change from a caterpillar 
into a butterfly? These are not "difficulties" as evolutionists 
would lightly call them, they are "impasses." And one such 
"impasse" gives evolution as a theory the coup de grace. Now 
there is not one; there are many. 

I repeat again that my quarrel with popular evolutionary 
explanations of the present world is entirely apart from theol- 
ogy, if they do not deny a First Cause. Even as regards the 
production of the spirit-soul of man, my quarrel is primarily 
philosophic. The argument, briefly put, is that no material 
act, such as is human generation, can produce a spiritual sub- 
stance. Much less can a lower generative act produce it. For 
the gap between spirit and matter is genetically unbridgable. 

VOL. OUI. 14 



210 THE INN [Nov., 

It is unnecessary to add that this argument meets with no refu- 
tation from the "missing link" discoveries. The discoveries 
of prehistoric ancestors of man come very near to being his- 
toric jokes. The last, I believe, was in Australia, where the 
prehistoric skulls turned out to be skulls of criminals executed 
within living memory. 

In conclusion, I warn scientists that popular evolution, as 
a hypothesis accounting for facts as they are, is riding for a 
severe fall, because its reasons as given will not be considered 
convincing by thinking men. And then, to change the meta- 
phor abruptly, not all the king's horses and all the king's men 
will set Humpty Dumpty up again. Which is not a desirable 
future to contemplate for a true scientist. 



THE INN. 

BY JOHN BUNKER. 

"Life is but a night which we have to pass in a bad inn. 
Let us make no effort to live at our ease." 

St. Teresa. 

YES, night and evil housing outside, the dread 
Darkness and cold and driving rain, and here 
Gray, mouldy walls, this room's most wretched gear, 

A chair, a table, and a rickety bed, 

These rotten floors that sag beneath my tread, 
The windows rattling with the winds of fear, 
And one dim candle casting feeble cheer 

Oh, these now weigh upon me, sleep is fled. 

What ease is here, or comfort? Oh, little ease 
Save to stand staring through the angry gloom, 

Watching, my Soul, for this black night's decrease 
And light on that strange road we yet must roam 

Even to the journey's end to love and peace 
And the sure solace of our waiting home. 




AN AMERICAN CATHOLIC'S APOSTOLATE. 

BY MAY BATEMAN. 

ARLY in 1912, I was finishing some literary work 
at Bexhill, Sussex. An American friend from 
Pennsylvania, whose house adjoined the one I 
was then living in, asked to see me. He had a 
scheme to unfold. The Catholic laity in England, 
in his view, were not doing all they might to spread the Faith, 
hard as many of them were working. There were, for instance, 
many inquirers in that very town who, dissatisfied with their 
own church, wanted to know more about the Catholic faith. 
But they had few or no Catholic friends, and at that initial 
stage of doubt, were not prepared to visit a priest. 

His plan for "getting at" such folk was this : The Catholic 
church stood in a dominant position, facing the railway sta- 
tion, near a tram-halt. Nearly everybody in the town passed 
it at some time or other in the day. Put a few books, such as 
The Religion of a Plain Man, The Price of Unity, Catholic 
Belief, The Papers of a Pariah, and so forth, on a convenient 
wooden shelf in the porch, which could be taken and returned 
without anyone seeing the transaction at all, and who knew 
what might happen? 

"Without payment? By the end of the week there won't 
be a book left!" I prophesied. "Boys in the street would steal 
them. There are so many visitors here, too. Unintentionally, 
they'd take the books away and forget to return them. You'd 
have to institute fines, and how in the world could they be 
collected when you didn't know who the borrowers were?" 

"There will be no fees no fines and no formalities," 
was the reply. 

That very night "The Bexhill Library" was started with 
twenty-five books, collected from Catholic friends. Today, 
that same Library has extended into a fine building, has ten 
thousand volumes in postal circulation, and possesses more 
than seventeen thousand in all. And its character is fast 
becoming international. 

The librarian's personal motto must be, I think, one we 



212 AN AMERICAN CATHOLIC'S APOSTOLATE [Nov., 

lay people too frequently forget: "I can do all things in Thy 
strength." Human capacity alone could certainly never have 
achieved what he has. The building stands, a living witness to 
the power of prayer and work. 

In 1916, if, on leaving the Bexhill L. and S. G. railway sta- 
tion, you had immediately turned off to the right by the sta- 
tion wall, you would have seen, on your left, a track of waste 
space next a small cultivated space belonging to a job-gar- 
dener. The church porch and the librarian's own private 
house being too limited alike to meet the growing claims those 
who wanted to use the Library books were making upon them. 
This site was secured in 1917, and with amazing speed the 
building operations carried out, in spite of war conditions, 
and the two plots transformed into the Bexhill Reading Room 
and Catholic Library. 

Today, entering the room from the side street, you come at 
once upon what you need in an emergency. A poster with the 
train service in full view; a telephone directory giving the 
London area and all country districts; Who's Who, and other 
books of reference, directories, and so on. Spread out upon 
the tables and stands, not only the usual current magazines and 
papers, but others from different parts of the world, such as 
America, giving the Catholic view. Well-stocked shelves with 
a good supply of clean, classical literature, and the Catholic 
Encyclopaedia and Gillow's Biography of English Catholics 
amongst them. The reading room is open to the town, and 
local authorities provide a small sum towards its up-keep on 
the condition that it should be non-sectarian. (A public library 
which excluded Catholic literature would, of course, become 
sectarian at once.) This is open from eight in the morning to 
eight at night daily and is seldom empty. 

Looking up, the Catholic sees his specialized area; the 
most vital part of the whole vital scheme. A large gallery 
with innumerable shelves and separate compartments runs 
round, and partially over, the reading room. 

Only organization carried to its highest point of efficiency 
could cope with work such as this. "Speed up" is the watch- 
word of the workers. They are trained to strict accuracy in 
detail. From the librarian's "den," a network of invisible wires 
extends, linking the work with the Colonies and many far coun- 
tries. Here the almost daily increasing developments of the 



1920.] AN AMERICAN CATHOLIC'S APOSTOLATE 213 

Bexhill Library materialize almost as soon as they have shaped 
in the founder's brain. But the correspondence room is the 
place Where the human element, which plays s6 large a 
part in the psychology of this unique work, is felt most 
strongly. 

For almost every one of the envelopes, which fill the boxes 
on the side table, would be, if one could but break it open, a 
human document of enthralling interest. Souls need delicate 
handling, and it is an amazing fact that many of us are more 
ready to confide in a total stranger than in a friend. From all 
parts of the world, letters come to the librarian asking for help. 
Not one is refused. A late convert, knowing how important it 
is that she and her future husband should share the Faith, 
needs books for him about some particular point to which he 
is antagonistic, but does not know for what to apply. Another, 
returning home for the first time since conversion, requires 
books on the Apostolic Succession for her father, an Anglican 
clergyman. Another is not yet a Catholic, but is dissatisfied. 
What is she to read? Intellectually, she is almost convinced, 
but something, what she does not know, still keeps her back 
from the great surrender. 

A little band of three converts, who have lost all their 
old friends and not as yet made any new ones, place them- 
selves in the librarian's hands. They want to deserve the grace 
of faith. They cannot get Catholic books locally and have no 
idea what to read. A Catholic writer pleads for a rare book 
only procurable, so far as she knows, at the British Museum; 
she wants it at hand for an important article. The librarian 
advertises for a copy, gets it, and sends it off within five days. 
Another Catholic writer wants books to send to her Anglican 
nephew, now in Canada. From another source comes an 
appeal for novels to lend to a lapsed Catholic. By means of 
good Catholic fiction he may gradually be led to read theology. 
Another correspondent wants books for a woman, "lately con- 
verted, and having a very rough time with her people." An- 
other writes that she lives entirely amongst Protestants and 
is often attacked on various points as to the Church's claims. 
Only through the Library can she "sense" Catholic atmosphere. 
Another wants to know precisely why the Holy Father is a 
prisoner in the Vatican. A lady non-Catholic writes the 
most poignant appeal of all. Amongst the effects of her son, 



214 AN AMERICAN CATHOLICS APOSTOLATE [Nov., 

a young officer in a famous regiment, who was killed in the 
War, there was found a marked copy of the Bexhill Catalogue. 
He was always a "splendid" type of man, ready from school- 
days to stand up for the right. He became a Catholic shortly 
before the end, because he felt God called him to it, and he had 
hoped on leaving the army to become a priest. His parents 
would like now to read the books which he had planned to 
read himself. 

With this story in my mind, I pass down the little steps, 
through the packing room, to the gallery, and stand for a 
moment before the mysterious picture of Our Lady of Mount 
Carmel, whose story will be told in print some day, but not 
yet. A lamp always burns before it, and flanking it today, on 
either side, are more than sixty postcards from priests who, in 
gratitude for what they personally owe to the Library, said 
Mass on her Feast Day this year for its beneficiaries and 
workers. 

Almost every subscriber who borrows from the initial 
stock of books becomes, almost automatically, a reading circle 
in himself. Each is encouraged to lend them to others. In 
addition, more than forty established libraries and reading 
circles, run in connection with the Bexhill Library, exist in 
different parts of the world, so far even as China, Southern 
India, Canada, and New Zealand. Books with the distinctive 
paint-mark travel to Madagascar, Constantinople, remote dis- 
tricts in France, Italy, Portugal and Spain, as well as all over 
the British Isles to the far corners of the Hebrides. The Bex- 
hill Library feeds the Catholic Library at Bombay, which is 
part of the magnificent up-hill work established by Archbishop 
Goodier, S.J. A library at Athens has lately been formed, and 
Bexhill has stocked it with books. Lately, a Spaniard, a com- 
plete stranger, telephoned to the Library from London and 
asked if he might come and pay a two hours' visit, while the 
present writer herself was there. It appeared that he was 
connected with Voluntad, a very fine Catholic monthly maga- 
zine, lately published in Madrid. He wanted advice about 
books, as it was proposed to form a library in connection with 
the magazine, to be supplied with works by the best English 
Catholic writers, as well as those of other nations. "Here's my 
proposition," said the librarian. "I can lend you five hundred 
books to start with, if you like, and you can judge from them 



1920.] AN AMERICAN CATHOLICS APOSTOLATE 215 

what books you can safely buy. There will be no cost to you 
except the payment for transhipment of the cases, to and fro." 
The offer, naturally, was accepted. In October that library 
became an institution at Madrid. 

Who can wonder that work undertaken in this spirit, 
carried through with zest and fire and prayer throughout, has 
no end? The librarian, an organizer of the Napoleonic type, 
makes dreams true. His visions materialize. What he plans 
one day is an established reality almost within the time that 
it would take most of us to draft the scheme on paper. 

We all know that it is to the Catholic that men turn when 
they want a clear answer to a clear question on matters of 
faith. 

Every Catholic is expected to be a theologian, a specialist 
in faith, as it were. To meet the unexpected questions asked 
him, not on the public platform alone, but at a friend's dinner- 
table, he must be more or less up in the questions of the day. 
He must know the ingredients of the last remedy of salvation 
offered by those outside the True Church, in all good faith. 
Faith affects every problem of the day. Everyone in England, 
at least, who is not a Catholic wants to know what the Catholic 
view of divorce is, and respects its finality, however much he 
disagrees with it. "One can understand the argument that 
maintains marriage to be indissoluble and remarriage against 
the Divine Law, or the view which applies to legislation the 
sole test of whether it will work to the general good. But one 
cannot understand an amalgam between the positions . . . 
The Archbishop of Canterbury's speech (in the House of Lords, 
June 22d last) somehow left me with the opinion that though 
the Bill, in his opinion, was against Divine Law, he might 
reconsider his views if only enough people wanted it," 
commented the Times correspondent on the following 
morning. 

Man cannot be allowed to block the opportunities God 
gives him. 

"Amid the present monstrous flood of errors whereby minds 
perforce are poisoned," writes the Holy Father on April 15th 
last, in a letter addressed to the librarian, Bexhill, "it concerns 
deeply the salvation of mankind that sound doctrines should 
be circulated as widely as possible. With warm pleasure, ac- 



216 AN AMERICAN CATHOLIC'S APOSTOLATE [Nov., 

cordingly, We have learned from His Eminence Cardinal 
Aidan Gasquet, that at Bexhill-on-Sea, there has been 
founded a library for the free loan of good literature, and 
that this same library from modest beginnings, has in a short 
time increased and prospered exceedingly. Most earnestly, 
therefore, do We congratulate the founder of this so beneficial 
work, and desire that it be commended to all right thinking 
people, that as many as possible may be daily the more incited 
to the esteem of virtue, or be led by the radiant light of truth 
to hearken, with God's help, to the voice of Mother Church, 
who alone on earth has the words of eternal life. As a sign of 
Our approbation We most lovingly impart not only to the 
founder and readers, but also to all who assist the library in 
any way, Our Apostolic blessing. Benedict P.P.XV." 

The librarian of the Bexhill Library would, I know, be the 
first to throw his influence and immense powers of organiza- 
tion into any larger scheme which, by unity of action, would 
help to extend this Catholic lay apostolate he has so near at 
heart. He is known to the world as "The Librarian," and not 
by his own name. If our names are written in the Book of 
Life we need not trouble over-much if men fail to recognize 
them, after all! 




CATHOLIC INFLUENCE ON EARLY HUNGARIAN 
LITERATURE. 

BY F. A. PALMIERI, O.S.A., PH.D., D.D. 

OR centuries," writes C. M. Knatchbull-Hugessen, 
"the Magyar people has had to maintain itself 
by force of arms against the unceasing attacks of 
alien neighbors, and the fact a few thousand 
wanderers from Asia were able to preserve their 
individuality and institutions in the midst of an ocean of Slavs, 
Germans and Turks, and obtained comparatively quickly a 
position of equality with members of the European family, 
argues the possession of exceptional military and political 
qualities, of exceptional cohesiveness, of a stoical capacity for 
endurance, and of a rooted confidence in themselves and in 
their future which no vicissitudes of fortune have been able to 
destroy. The alien jargon, first heard by European ears twelve 
hundreds years ago, has maintained its existence in spite of 
the competition of German and Slav dialects, of deliberate 
discouragement and temporary neglect, and has developed 
into a language which, for fullness and expressiveness, for 
the purpose of science as well as of poetry, is the equal, if not 
the superior, of the majority of European tongues." 

Many of our readers will wonder at this statement of the 
greatest English authority on Hungary. The Hungarian tongue 
repels because of its sesquipedalia verba, to quote a classical 
reminiscence of Horace, and its crabby grouping of conso- 
nants it mirrors truly the uncouth nature of the steppes of 
Asia whence it originated. For most of us, Hungarian litera- 
ture and the scientific development of one of the most difficult 
languages spoken in Europe, remain an unexplored field. 

The World War has given mournful prominence to the 
Hungarian nation. This people who, in 1848, shed heroic 
blood for emancipation from tyranny, fought for the triumph 
of German militarism, and in the interest of the House of 
Hapsburg. Its rulers dreamed of a greater Hungary, the 
political centre of the States included within the frontiers of 
the Austro-Hungarian Empire. But these dreams failed to 



218 EARLY HUNGARIAN LITERATURE [Nov., 

become reality. Hungary shared in the world-wide hatred 
of German militarism. The shortcomings of her politicians 
were recalled and branded, and the great services she had 
rendered to Christian civilization were cast into the shade. 
Now the political unity and territorial integrity of the formerly 
glorious kingdom of Hungary are threatened with utter ruin, 
and its richest possessions are divided among its former sub- 
jects. 

As Catholics, we are interested in the future of Hungary. 
We ought not to forget that some of her earliest monarchs 
rank among the saints of the Church, and that, for a long time, 
the honor was hers of defending Christian Europe against the 
onslaught of Moslem. The history of Hungary is closely con- 
nected with the growth and advance of Catholicism in Europe. 
It is not an overstatement to say that the Catholic Church, 
through her missionaries, and especially her monks, was for 
five centuries the teacher of the Hungarian people, the maker 
of their destinies, the framer of their civilization. 

"Stubby, dark-eyed, these immigrants distinguished them- 
selves from the Slavic and Germanic type. Their language 
was akin to none of the languages spoken in Europe. Their 
traits, martial and hard, marked their Turkish blood. Their 
tongue, however, showed clearly the character of the special 
features of the Altaic family of languages. They spoke one of 
the Ugrian tongues, the Magyar, related to the tongue of the 
Ostiaks, while possessing a great affinity with Finnish, Mord- 
vian and Cheremissian. It is towards the end of the ninth 
century that the Magyars, a people of 200,000 souls, established 
themselves between the Danube and the Theiss. We cannot 
follow them in their successive emigrations. It is generally 
believed that they came from Siberia, where they lived on the 
banks of the Obi, the Irtish, and the Yenisei. These three 
rivers were the natural boundaries of the Magyar race. Before 
taking root in Dacia and Pannonia, they halted on the borders 
of the Don, and later on, on those of the Atel-Kuzu. Their 
tongue was not poor and uncouth: it was, however, not un- 
alloyed. The Hungarians had lived a long time side by side 
with Turks and Tartars. They had mingled freely with them, 
and they had borrowed from them many things and also 
names of things." 

The Magyar was a powerful weapon of national defence 



1920.] EARLY HUNGARIAN LITERATURE 219 

for the Hungarians against the attempts of Germanization and 
Slavicization. It had no affinity with the European tongues. 1 
So, in the very centre of Europe, the Hungarian people lived 
in isolation. They assimilated the literary genius of neighbor- 
ing peoples : they were for ages the cosmopolitans of European 
intellectualism. But they never ceased to be Hungarian. 

Hungarian civilization and Hungarian literature are the 
offspring of the civilizing and enlightening power of the Cath- 
olic Church. From the accession of St. Stephen to the Hun- 
garian throne (997-1038) to the beginning of the reign of Mat- 
thias Corvinus (1458-1490), Hungary endeavored to conquer 
a place of honor in Western Christianity by placing herself 
under the sway of the Catholic Church. The history of this 
early period of her literature is the history of the enlighten- 
ment of the Hungarian people by Western monasticism. To 
monks Hungary owes the laborious Latin monuments of the 
just period of her culture development, no less than the earliest 
fragments of written Hungarian. 2 

A Benedictine left to posterity the most ancient document 
of the Magyar tongue. He lived in the monastery of Deaki. 
The manuscript in which that fragment is preserved, and 
which is the most valuable treasure of the Hungarian National 
Museum in Budapest, is dated 1228. It is entitled Halotti beszed 
(Funeral Oration). 3 The style is admirable for its simplicity. 
The use of some foreign words shows clearly the influence of 
the missionaries who entered Hungary by way of Venice, aim- 
ing to win her pagan tribes over to the Catholic Church. This 
document shows that Christian faith was deeply rooted in 

1 The Finno-Ugrian languages, spoken mostly in the Northwest of Asia, are di- 
vided into four branches and philologically belong to the family of Ural-Altaic 
languages. (1) Finnish proper. Within this branch are included the languages of 
Finland and Esthonia, two nations rather highly civilized, and like the Hungarians, 
endowed with a rich national literature. (2) The Permian languages. (3) The 
Finnish languages spoken on the banks of Volga (Mordvinian and Cheremissian). 
(4) The Ugrian languages (Ostiak, Vogul, Magyar and Samoyed). Magyar is closely 
akin to the first two languages. It has also numerous elements of affinity with the 
Tartar and Turkish dialects. Ch. E. de Ujfalvy, La langue Magyars, son origine, 
ses affinities, Versailles, 1871; Id., Etude comparee des langues Ougro-Finnoises, 
Paris, 1875. The best work on the origin and development of the Hungarian lan- 
guage is that of Sigismond Simonyi (in Hungarian) : A Magyar Nyelv, Budapest, 1905. 

3 For the historical sources concerning the lives of St. Stephen and St. Ladislas, 
see Balics Lajos, A Romai katholikus egyhaz tortenete magyarorszdgban (History of 
the Roman Catholic Church in Hungary), Budapest, 1885, vol. i., pp. 31-350. 

3 Zgolt Boothy, A Magyar iredalom tortenete (History of Hungarian Literature), 
Budapest, 1899, vol. i., p. 71. 



220 EARLY HUNGARIAN LITERATURE [Nov., 

Hungary in the first half of the thirteenth century. It polished 
the language and freed it of its pagan dross. The "Funeral 
Oration," however, is not a production of the thirteenth cen- 
tury. It goes back to an earlier period, possibly the dawn of 
Hungary's evangelization. The monk who copied it had before 
him a more ancient manuscript. 

An eloquent historian of Hungarian literature writes: 
"The Church was the first educator of the Magyars. The na- 
tional tongue was enriched with numerous Slavic elements, 
but Italy and Germany won the ascendancy in the monasteries 
and monastic schools. The Benedictines were a host in the 
cloisters of Pecs-Varad, Pannonhalma, Bakonybel, Alba Reale, 
Csanad. They pored over the classics of Greece and Rome. 
They were acquainted with Gato, Ovid, Horace, ^Esop, Plato, 
Gicero, Priscian, and Boetius. Legions of monks passed their 
lives in copying manuscripts." 

Later on, the Benedictines were followed by more active 
workers in the apostolic field. France sent the Cistercians and 
Premonstratensians to Hungary. Italy and Spain, stirred by 
the monastic reform of St. Francis of Assisi and St. Dominic, 
covered the Hungarian soil with monasteries of Franciscans 
and Dominicans. These two religious orders for several cen- 
turies led the van of the cultural movement of Magyar Catho- 
licism. The monastic literature of the newly converted Hun- 
gary is composed mostly of hagiographic legends. The coun- 
try is impregnated with the spirit of the monastic reform of 
St. Dominic and St. Francis. There is a parallelism between 
the history of Hungarian and that of Italian literature. They 
start with almost the same sources, the same honey of piety, 
the same sweetness of Franciscan mysticism nourish the writers 
of Christian Hungary. The Fioretti had its following in the 
Hungarian monasteries. 

Germans, Bohemians, Poles, and Frenchmen shared in the 
conversion of Magyars : the Italians, however, infused into the 
Hungarians the sparkling mysticism of the Latin world. At 
the very frontiers of Hungary, Serbia, educated by schismatic 
Byzantium, saturated with hatred of Catholicism, was sanc- 
tioning the capital punishment of such as dared to embrace 
the Latin heresy! Rumania, on the other hand, another dis- 
ciple of the Byzantine hierarchy, dried up the wellsprings of 
mysticism, and alone among Christian nations stands unre- 



1920.] EARLY HUNGARIAN LITERATURE 221 

corded in the annals of Christian hagiography. The Magyars, 
on the contrary, opened their national history with the name 
of a hero and saint, Stephen. The first Hungarian dynasty, 
the Arpads, is a dynasty of saints. Emeric, Ladislas, Margaret 
were enduring figures in the long line of European monarchs. 
Their lives were imbued with the monastic spirit. They are 
in a certain way the knights of Catholic apostleship. 

The earliest hagiographic literature of Hungary bears a 
truly Italian stamp. Italian missionaries accomplished more 
lasting work in Hungary than had their predecessors who had 
come in from Germany. The pro torn artyr of the Hungarian 
Church, Gerard of Venice, was an Italian. In 1221, St. Dominic 
sent among the Hungarians Blessed Paul, who founded mon- 
asteries at Raab, Alba Reale, Zagreb, and Veszprem. The de- 
velopment of the Dominican Order was so rapid that, in 1231, 
the Hungarians organized a province, and in 1231 Joannes 
Teutonicus, one of the most active of the Masters General of 
the Order, was elected Provincial. The Franciscans also tilled 
the same fruitful soil. They sent a score of fervent mission- 
aries and of Italian saints. Blessed Nicola di Montefeltro, two 
blessed Giovanni, and Brother Gallo have illuminated and in- 
spired the opening chapter of the ecclesiastical annals of 
Hungary. 4 

The earliest monument of Hungarian hagiography is the 
life of St. Gerard, the protomartyr. It was written by a monk 
of the Benedictine Monastery of Bakonybel, Walter, who had 
followed his master to Csanad. The work is an account of the 
conversion of the Hungarians to the Christian faith rather than 
a biography. The zeal, virtues and miracles of the saint had 
conquered the hostility of the pagans. Nobles and peasants, 
rich and poor, were anxious to receive baptism in the name 
of the Blessed Trinity. The sainted bishop treated them as if 
they were his own children. Many pagans were brought to 
him by the chiefs of the districts, and baptized in the convent 
of St. John the Baptist. Large crowds pressed at the doors, 
and the priests were so busy baptizing converts that they could 
scarce sleep. Under the pen of Walter, the holy martyr evi- 
dences both the qualities and defects of his Latin blood. He 

* F. Bernardino Sderci de Gaiole, L'apostolato di S. Francesco e del francescant, 
Quaracchi, 1909, vol. i. } pp. 249-250, 492; H. Holzapfel, Handbuch der Geschichte des 
Franziskanerordens, Freiburg im Breisgau, 1909, p. 161. 



222 EARLY HUNGARIAN LITERATURE [Nov., 

is irritable. For a trifle he flies into a passion. But he is quick 
to calm himself. He weeps because of his bad temper, and by 
his humility he reconciles those who have been offended by his 
impulsiveness. 

Hartwic, 5 Bishop of Gyor (Raab), under the reign of Colo- 
man (1095-1114), wrote the life of St. Stephen, the first King 
of Hungary. Under the guidance of Priscian, in his childhood 
he had learned all the niceties of the Latin language. In writ- 
ing, however, the life of his hero the literary remembrances of 
the past became lost, and ignorance replaced the knowledge 
of yore. St. Stephen is represented as a heavenly gift. God 
reveals to his parents that the child will be the first King of 
Hungary. Stephen is the apostle of his people. His heart was 
filled with a tender love for the Blessed Virgin. Before the 
battle, he prostrates himself and implores the help of the 
Mother of God. He prays her not to allow the tender sapling 
of Christianity to be trampled under the feet of its foes, and 
to punish rather the guilty shepherd than the innocent flock. 
The devotion towards the Blessed Virgin is most characteristic 
of the saint. Thanks to him, he became truly the king of his 
people. Hartwic writes that the day of the Assumption of the 
Blessed Virgin was called in Hungarian the day of the mis- 
tress, dies Dominae. 

The biographer abounds in details as to the establishment 
and the organization of the Church in Hungary. Stephen was 
full of solicitude for the Christianization of his people. He 
founded dioceses and built up magnificent temples; at times, 
following the suggestions of his piety, he retired into the soli- 
tude of a cloister and took part in the divine offices like a 
monk. His generosity expanded beyond the frontiers of his 
kingdom. He sent rich presents to the Churches of Jerusalem, 
Rome, and Constantinople. He died singing the praises of the 
Blessed Virgin. 6 

5 On Hartwic, see: Pauler Cjyula, Ki volt Hartvic piispok (Who Was Bishop 
Hartwig), in Szazadok, Budapest, 1883, xvii., pp. 803, 804. Id., A Hartvic legenda es 
Pesti codexe, Ibid., 1884 (xviii.), PP- 739-749. M. Rosenauer, Studien zur Kritik un- 
garischen Geschichtsquellen fur die Zeit Stephans, Ibid., 1887, xxi. 

On St. Stephen, see: I. Szalay, A Magyar nemzet tortenete (History of the 
Magyar People), Budapest, 1895, pp. 137-152; Virag Benedek, Magyar Szazadai 
(Centuries of Magyar History), Budapest, 1862, vol. i., pp. 49-82; M. Florianus, Vitas 
S. Step/mm regis et Emeriti Duds, Fiinfkirchen, 1881; Gaal Mozes, Szent Istvan, 
Budapest, 1900; J. Karacsonyi, Szent Istvan Elete (Life of St. Stephen), Budapest, 
1904. 



1920.] EARLY HUNGARIAN LITERATURE 223 

His virtues are reflected in his only son, Emericus or 
Henrij, whom he lost in the flower of his age. Hungarian 
hagiographers, however, are sparing of words as to his life. 
He lived as a monk in the prime of youth. He felt the desire 
of serving God in a monastery. But submitting to the wishes 
of his father he married. After his death, his wife revealed 
the fact that she and her husband had preserved their vir- 
ginity. 

The national feeling assumes a more distinct shape in the 
legend of St. Ladislas. The details of his life were handed 
down to posterity in Latin and in Hungarian. St. Stephen em- 
bodies the pious apostle of Hungary, while Ladislas is the ideal 
of a perfect Hungarian knight. The chivalry of the Middle 
Ages finds in him its living model. As an historian of Hun- 
garian literature writes, he appears to us as the most sym- 
pathetic and exalted hero of romantic Hungary. He person- 
ifies the proud ideal of mediaeval knighthood; he is the support 
of the Church, the terror of pagan and infidel, the invincible 
giant, the friend of the people, the defender of the oppressed, 
the father of the orphans; he is inexorable in his anger, but 
merciful to the conquered. Women appreciate his noble gal- 
lantry. His glory spreads beyond the Hungarian frontiers. 
The writers of his legend maintain that before his death he 
was invited to head a new crusade. Ladislas is the Magyar 
Roland. 7 

His Latin biographer, in rhythmic prose, attempts to 
enumerate his virtues. 8 He was for his people a gift of God, 
according to the Greek etymology of his name: 86si<; Xaoli. 
His heroism in battle was divinely inspired. At times, God 
Himself opened to him the road to victory. Once, an army 
of barbarians from Bessarabia invaded his kingdom. The 
gallant King launched his soldiers against them, the barbarians 
were defeated and put to flight. His soldiers, however, were 
drawn far away in their pursuit, and reached a desert. They 
were about to die of starvation. Ladislas prayed God to be 
merciful to him, and of a sudden herds of roes and deer rushed 
upon the soldiers, and fell prey to them. 

The most beautiful flower of mediaeval Hungary is also 

7 G. Pray, Dissertatio historico-critica de S. Ladislao Hungariee rege, Poszony, 
1774. I. Karacsonyi, Szt. Lasle kiraly elete (Life of King St. Ladislas), Budapest, 1899. 

8 Acta Sanctorum, jun. 7, p. 286. 



224 EARLY HUNGARIAN LITERATURE [Nov., 

an offspring of the dynasty of Arpad, St. Margaret. Her 
legend is a precious monument of early Hungarian literature. 
It was copied in 1510 by Sister Lea Raskai, a nun of the monas- 
tery that bears the name of the Saint. The date of its com- 
position is not later than the thirteenth century. It was a 
product of the literary activity of the Hungarian nuns, who 
devoted their time to prayer, and to copying of manuscripts. 
In the hour of danger their first thought was to save their 
literary treasures. "These noble women," writes a historian 
of Hungarian literature, "have assembled the earliest reading 
public. Men of letters, in their day, read Latin: women, on 
the contrary, had less culture, and were satisfied with reading 
hymns and prayers. It is for their sake that the chiefs of the 
religious orders took pen in hand and wrote books in Hun- 
garian. Thus religious literature arose in Hungary. Its most 
important productions come from Franciscan and Dominican 
monasteries. This anonymous literature lived for three cen- 
turies: it is the echo of the cultural life of foreign countries, 
and until the close of the sixteenth century did not change its 
original features." 9 

In Hungarian hagiography, St. Margaret holds a place of 
honor like St. Elizabeth of Hungary. Her legend is filled with 
the minutest details of the monastic life. She appears to us 
consumed by the flames of the most rigid asceticism. Her 
parents, King Bela and Queen Maria, had offered her to God 
if the beloved soil of their country could be freed from the 
invasion of the Asiatic hordes. Margaret generously lived up 
to the vow of her royal parents. From infancy, she was in- 
trusted to the sisters of the monastery of St. Catherine at 
Veszprem. Later on, King Bela built up a monastery, placed 
it under the patronage of the Blessed Virgin, and there his 
daughter lived. This was in 1252. The Saint was ten years 
old, but already ripe for the arduous struggle of religious 
perfection. 

The rigor of her life did not alter the tenderness and 
sweetness of her character. Her heart was filled with charity 
and compassion for her sisters. She lavished care upon the 
sick and poor. She spent her nights in consoling her sisters 
in their painful infirmities. All the presents she received from 
her father, the King, or from her royal relatives, became the 

8 1. Kont, La Hongrie litttraire et scientiflque, Paris, 1896. 



1920.] EARLY HUNGARIAN LITERATURE 225 

inheritance of orphans and widows. In the midst of her volun- 
tary crucifixion for the Divine Spouse and, "recommending 
her soul to her Creator," she breathed her last. From every 
corner of Hungary the faithful came to pray before the altar 
that covered her tomb. A sweet perfume of roses emanated 
from her mortal remains. The monastery that had been the 
theatre of her ascetic life and heroic deeds took her name. 
It became a centre of pilgrimages for the Hungarian nation. 

The legends of the Hungarian saints 10 were followed by 
the hagiographic treasuries of the Church; apocryphal gospels, 
the acts of martyrs, the monastic chronicles furnished the ma- 
terial which was elaborated by the members of religious com- 
munities. The admirable simplicity of the Fioretti charmed 
and moved the Hungarian Catholics of the fourteenth and 
fifteenth centuries. One of the earliest Hungarian books, the 
Ehrenfeld manuscript, of the first half of the fifteenth cen- 
tury, contains the Hungarian version of the legends of St. 
Francis of Assisi. Of the same date is the legend of St. Cather- 
ine of Alexandria, a production of monastic literature. At the 
beginning of the sixteenth century the Legenda aurea was ex- 
ploited by Hungarian writers who inveigh against the looseness 
of the clergy, and battle with "the pestilential Lutheran 
heresy." The earliest Hungarian theologians are the stanch 
defenders of the dogma of the Immaculate Conception. They 
echo the lyric eloquence of the Fathers of the Church in sing- 
ing the praises of the Queen of Heaven. Theologians show 
their dignity by elaborate syllogisms: preachers work out in 
her honor their best sermons: scholars entwine for her gar- 
lands of prayer. 

The Regi Magyar konyvtar begins almost exclusively with 
the names of monastic writers. 11 For many years literary Hun- 
gary was known by the writings of her preachers or theo- 
logians, like Michael the Hungarian (Michael de Hungaria), 

10 On the Hungarian Legends cf., an inspiring chapter in Boothy, A Magyar 
irodalom tortdnete, vol. i., pp. 112-121. The first edition of the Legends of the 
Hungarian saints was published at Strassburg: Legende sanctorum regni Hungarise 
in Lombardica historia non contente. The second in Venice, Count A. Apponyi, 
Hungarica, Munich, 1903, pp. 25, 26. A few years later, Josse Chictove (lodocus 
Clichtoveus) published the liturgical hymns in honor of the royal saints of Hun- 
gary, Elucidatorium ecclesiasticum, ad oflicium Ecclesise pertinentia planius exponens, 
et quatuor libros complectens, Paris, 1516. 

"Karoly Szabo, Regi Magyar konyvtar (Ancient Hungarian Bibliography), 
Budapest, 1898, vol. i. 

voj cxji. } 



226 EARLY HUNGARIAN LITERATURE [Nov., 

Pelbart de Temesvar, Oswald de Lasko, Nicholas de Mirabil- 
ibus. Michael de Hungaria was the champion of the Immacu- 
late Conception in a public contest held in 1444, at Buda, in 
the presence of King Ladislas. His sermons had made him 
famous. They are published in many editions and in the 
most important cities of Europe. 12 

His fame is eclipsed by a Franciscan, Pelbart de Temesvar, 
the most brilliant intelligence of mediaeval Hungarian monas- 
ticism. He was born in 1463, made his studies in the Uni- 
versity of Cracow, and received his degree of Bachelor of 
Theology in 1463. The first product of his pen was a tribute 
to the Blessed Virgin, who had miraculously saved his life 
from plague. It was entitled The Starry Heaven of the Crown 
of the Blessed Virgin. 13 It is a poetical life of Mary. The 
pious monks describes the marvels of her earthly life, the per- 
fume of her virginity, the mysterious sublimity of her Immacu- 
late Conception, the greatness of her love for the human race, 
the ineffable radiance of her eternal crown. His last work 
also was a huge collection of the praises sung of the Blessed 
Virgin by her pious admirers. It was a complete treatise of 
Marian Theology. Death prevented him from signing his 
laborious work, which was completed by his colleague, Laskai 
Osvat, a preacher of great renown. 

But the best title to the glory of Pelbart in the history of 
Hungarian literature is derived from his Orchard (Pomerium), 
a collection of sermons on the Saints, the festivities of the 
year, and on Lent. 14 "In the orchard," he writes in the preface, 
"we have several kinds of fruit-bearing trees; likewise, in this 
volume are to be found different sermons, varied flowers of 
knowledge, and salutary fruit of the divine secrets." 

The sermons of the Orchard revive and popularize the 
heroes of Hungarian hagiography. The writer appeals often 

"On the earliest Hungarian writers see: I. Kont, La Hongrie litteraire et scien- 
tiflque, Paris, 1896; Id., Histoire de la litterature hongroise par C. Harvath, A. Kardos, 
et A. Endrodi, Paris, 1900; Melchior de Polignac, Notes sur la litterature hongroise, 
Paris, 1900; J. H. Schwicker, Geschichte der ungarischen Litteratur, Leipzig, 1889. 
The best modern histories of Hungarian literature are those of Zgolt Boothy, A 
Magyar iredalom tortenete, Budapest, 1899-1900, and of Sigismond Bodnar, A Magyar 
iredalom tortenete, Budapest, 1891. 

13 Stellarium coronas BenedictK Marite Virginia in laude eius pro singulis preedica- 
toribus elegantissime coaptatum, Hagenau, 1498. See Regi Magyar konyvtar, Budapest, 
1896, vol. i., p. 13. 

14 Aureum Rosarium Theologies ad Sententiarum quatuor libros pariformiter 
quadripartitum, Hagenau, 1503; ii., 1504; iii., 1507; iv., 1508. 



1920.] EARLY HUNGARIAN LITERATURE 227 

to them to drive out the evils of his own time, and the laxity 
of morals. Pelbart is a laudator temporis acti. The tinsel of 
the Renaissance looked tawdry to him. He regrets that the 
wise laws of St. Stephen and Ladislas have fallen into disuse. 
They had built churches, monasteries, orphanages; they had 
recommended loyalty to the Christian faith; they had con- 
demned violence. "If they could arise again from their graves, 
they would be witnessing the spoliation of the churches, the 
starvation of the poor, the despotism of the powerful, and the 
contempt of Christian virtues." 

He foresaw the coming storm of the Reformation, the loss 
of Catholic unity, the growing dissolution of national com- 
pactness. The meteoric period of the Renaissance under Mat- 
thias Corvinus was to be followed by the fearful years of theo- 
logical warfare. Protestantism prepared the way for the growth 
of Hungarian learning and prosperity, but it concurrently tar- 
nished and ruined the native beauty of Hungary's Catholic 
soul, and effectively checked the mystic tendency which had 
distinguished it. 15 

15 David Czvittinger, Specimen Hungarian literates virorum eruditions clarorum 
natione Hungarorum vitas, scripta, elogia et censuras ordine alphabetico exhibens, 
Frankfort, 1711, pp. 301-303. 




THE LOYALIST. 

BY JAMES FRANCIS BARRETT. 
PART III. 

CHAPTER III. 

the meantime, Marjorie was tossing restlessly, 
nervously in her bed, enduring hours of remorse 
and desolation. She could not sleep. Her girlish 
heart, lay heavy within her. Now that Stephen had 
gone, she had time to think over the meaning of it 
all, and to experience the renewed agony of those 
fateful moments by the water's edge. She simply had to give way 
to the tears. Scrambling out of her bed and wrapping a mantle 
about her, she sat beside the window and peered into the night. 
There was no breeze to break the solemn silence, no sound to 
distract her from her reverie. Two black and uncanny pine 
trees stood like armed guards near the corner of the house to 
challenge the interloper from disturbing her meditation. Over- 
head the stars blinked and glistened through the treetops in their 
lace of foliage and delicate branches, and resembled for all the 
world an hundred diamonds set in a band of filigree work. The 
moon had not yet risen, and all the world seemed to be in abject 
despair, bristling in horrid shapes and sights a fit dwelling place 
for Marjorie and her grief stricken heart. 

Stephen had gone away that afternoon, perhaps never to 
return. For this she could not reproach him, for had she not 
hurt him, and hurt him to the quick. The thought overwhelmed 
her. In return for his many acts of kindness, she had repulsed 
him. 

She felt acutely the bitterness of it all. She had afforded 
him encouragement, she had cooperated to make the setting of a 
perfect love scene, her action in regard to the miniature, appar- 
ently innocent enough, was fraught with significance for Stephen; 
these thoughts and the knowledge of the hopes she had alter- 
nately raised and blasted stung her to pain and regret. 

What would he think of her now? What could he think? 
Plainly, he must consider her a cold, coquette, devoid of feeling 
and appreciation. He had given her the best that was in him and 
had made bold to appraise her of it. Sincerity was manifest in 
his every gesture and word, and yet she had made him feel as 



1920.] THE LOYALIST 229 

if his protestations had been repugnant to her. She knew his 
nature, his extreme diffidence in matters of this kind, his power 
of resolution, and she feared, that once having tried and failed, 
he was lost to her forever. 

What could he cleduce from her behavior except that she was 
a cold, ungrateful, irresolute creature who did not know her own 
mind or the promptings of her own heart! She had flung him 
from her, smarting and wounded, after he had summoned his 
entire strength to whisper to her what she would have given 
worlds to hear, but which had confounded and startled her by its 
suddenness. And yet she loved him. She knew it and kept re- 
peating it over and over again to her own self. No one before or 
since had struck so responsive a chord from her heart strings. 
He was the ideal to which she had shaped the pictures of her 
mind. Stephen was her paragon of excellence, and to him the 
faculties of her soul had turned all unconsciously as the helio- 
trope turns towards the rays of the rising sun. 

Laying her head on her arm she sobbed bitterly. 

The thought that he was gone from her life brought incon- 
solate remorse. He would be true to his word: he would not 
breathe the subject again. Nay, more, he would even permit her 
to disappear from his life as gradually as she had entered it. 
This was unendurable, and it was by her own act. 

She lifted her head and stared into the black depths of the 
night. All was still except the shrill pipings of the frogs as they 
sounded their dissonant notes to one another in the far-off Schuyl- 
kill meadows. They, too, were filled with thoughts of love, Mar- 
jorie thought, which they had made bold enough to publish in 
their own discordant way, and they seemed to take eminent de- 
light in having the whole world aware of the fact, that it, too, 
might rejoice with them. 

If it were true that she loved him, it were equally true that 
he ought to know it. She would tell him before it was too late. 
Her silence at the very moment when she should have acted was 
unfortunate. Perhaps his affection had been killed by the blow 
and protestations now would be falling upon barren soil. No mat- 
ter. She would write and unfold her heart to him, and tell him 
that she really and truly cared for him more than any one else 
in the world, and she would beg him to return that she might 
whisper in his ear those very words she had been softly repeating 
to herself. She would write him at once. 

But she did not mail the letter. Hidden carefully in her 
room, it lay all the next day. A thousand and one misgivings 
haunted her concerning the safety of its arrival Stephen might 



230 THE LOYALIST [Nov., 

have been transferred to some distant point, the letter itself might 
possibly fall into awkward hands, it might lie for months in the 
post bag, or fall into a dark corner of some obscure tavern, the 
roads were infested with robbers horrible thoughts, too horrible 
to record. 

She did not know just how long it had taken her to compose 
it. The end of the candle had burned quite out during the pro- 
cess, and she lay deliberating over its contents and wondering 
just what else might be added. Twice she was on the point of 
arising to assure herself on the style of her confession, but each 
time she changed her mind, deciding to yield to her earlier 
thought. The darkness seemed to envelop her in her fancy, and 
when she again opened her eyes the darkness had disappeared 
before the light. It was morning, and she arose for the day. 

Hour by hour she waited to tell her mother. It was only 
right that she should know, and she proposed to tell her all, even 
the episode on the river bank. She needed counsel, especially 
during these lonely moments, and she felt that she could obtain 
it only by unfolding her heart unreservedly. Her mother would 
know; in fact, she must have suspected the gravity of the affair. 
But how would she begin? She longed for an opening, but no 
opening presented itself. 

Stephen loved her; although he made no mention of mar- 
riage, nevertheless it was this consummation which caused her 
heart to stand still suddenly; perhaps it was the vision of the 
new life which was opening before her. She would have to go 
away with him as his wife, away from her home, away from her 
beloved father and mother. The summers would come and go 
and she would be far distant from her own, in far-off New York, 
perhaps, or some other city better adapted for the career of a 
young man of ability. They might live in Philadelphia, near to 
her home, yet not in it. That would be preferable, yet the future 
could lend her no assurance. She would be his for life, and 
with him would be obliged to begin over again a new manner of 
living. 

Such thoughts occupied her for the greater part of the day, 
and before she was really aware of it, her father had come home 
for the evening. She could not tell both at once; better to tell 
them in turn. It would be more confidential and better to her 
liking. Once the secret was common between them, it was easy 
to discuss it together, and so she decided that she would put it off 
until the morrow. Then she would tell her mother, and let her 
mother talk it over with her father. Both then would advise her. 

"Next week is going to see the greatest event in the history 



1920.] THE LOYALIST 231 

of the Church in America," Marjorie heard her father remark as 
he placed his hat upon the rack behind the door. 

"What is it now?" inquired her mother, who chanced to be 
in the sitting-room when he entered. 
"The Congress is going to Mass." 
"The Congress?" she exclaimed. "Praised be God!" 
"What news, father?" asked Marjorie, hurrying into the room. 
"The Congress, the President and the prominent men of the 
nation have been invited to take part in the solemn Te Deum 
next Sunday. It is the anniversary of the signing of the Declara- 
tion." 

"Isn't that remarkable?" 

"It is remarkable," he repeated. "The French Ambassador 
has issued the invitations, and all have signified their intention 
of being present. Here is one of them." 

Taking from his pocket a folded paper, he handed it to 
Marjorie. She opened it at once and read aloud: 
MR. MATTHEW ARNOLD. 

You are invited by the Minister Plenipotentiary of France to 
attend the Te Deum, which will be chanted on Sunday, the 
fourth of this month, at noon, in the new Catholic Chapel, to 
celebrate the anniversary of the Independence of the United 
States of America. M. GERARD. 

Philadelphia, the Second of July. 

"The Congress going to Mass!" said his wife, apparently un- 
able to comprehend fully the meaning of it all. 

"The more one thinks of it the more strange it becomes. 
They branded Charles I. a Papist because he permitted his 
queen, who was born and bred a Catholic, to attend Holy Mass. 
Now we have our newly-formed Government not alone counte- 
nancing Popery, but actually participating in a supposedly pagan 
and idolatrous form of worship." 

"This marks the end of religious prejudice in this country," 
observed Marjorie. "At length all men are in all things equal, 
equal in the sight of God and man. Don't you think our leaders 
must realize this and are taking steps to prepare the minds of 
the people accordingly?" 

"Yes," he replied, "and I don't know but what it is only right. 
We all go to the market together, trade our goods together, rub 
elbows together, clear the land together, fight together. Why 
shouldn't we live together in peace? Intolerance and bigotry are 
dead and buried. We have laid the foundations of the greatest 
country in the world." 

"Thank God for that!" breathed Mr*s. Allison. 



232 THE LOYALIST [Nov., 

"We are respected above all calculation," Mr. Allison con- 
tinued. "Our loyalty now is unquestionable." 

"We may thank God for that, too." 

"And Captain Meagher!" added Marjorie. 

"Yes, you are right, girl," said her father. "We can thank 
Captain Meagher. The frustration and the exposure of that plot 
has increased our reputation an hundredfold. Heretofore, the 
Catholic population had been regarded as an insignificant ele- 
ment, but when the ambitions of the enemy to secure their co- 
operation were discovered, the value of the Catholics to the coun- 
try suddenly rose." 

"Our unity must have created a lasting impression," Marjorie 
remarked. 

"Not alone our unity, but our loyalty as well. The Govern- 
ment has learned that we have been ever true to the land of our 
birth, ever loyal to the country of our adoption. It has thought- 
fully considered the value of our sacrifices, and has carefully 
estimated our contribution to the cause of freedom. When the 
charter of liberty assumes a more definite form our rights will 
specifically be determined. Of that I am reasonably certain. 
The enemy failed to lure us from our country in its time of need; 
our country will not abandon us in our time of need." 

"Stephen did it," announced Marjorie. 

"Stephen helped to do it," replied her father. 

That same evening, during a stolen moment while her 
mother was busied with the turning of the buckwheat cakes, 
Marjorie crept to her father's knee and folded her arms over it. 

"Daddy!" she looked up at him from her seated posture on 
the floor. "What would you say to a very eligible young man 
who had told you that he was very fond of you?" 

"What would I say?" asked the father in surprise. 

"Yes. What would you?" 

"I would not say anything. I would have him examined." 

"No, daddy. This is serious," and she pushed his knee from 
her as she spoke. 

"I am serious. If a man told me that he was very fond of 
me, I would question his sanity." 

She laughed. 

"You know what I mean. I mean if you were a girl and " 

"But I am not a girl." 

"Well, if you were?" 

"If I was what?" 

"You know what I mean quite well, would you hate him at 
first?" 



1920.] THE LOYALIST 233 

"I hope not. I should want to strangle him, but I wouldn't 
hate him." 

"And you would strangle him? For what?" 

"For daring." 

"Daring what?" 

"You know." He smiled. 

"Oh, dear! Won't you listen to me? Tell me what to do." 

"I could not tell you. You have not told me what has 
happened.." 

"I asked you what you would say to an attractive soldier 
who had told you that he loved you." 

"Yes. And I told you that if he had told that to me, I would 
ask what ailed him." 

"Oh, daddy, you are too funny tonight. I can't reason with 
you." She sat back on her heels and pouted. 

He smiled and roused himself upright and put his arm 
around her and drew her to him. 

"There! There! I know what you mean, daughter. It 
means that I shall have no say in the matter." 

"Why?" 

"You will do it all." 

"No. I shall never leave you." 

"Yes, you will. You will be happier. But why didn't Stephen 
ask me about it?" 

"How did you know it was Stephen?" she looked at him in 
astonishment. 

"Well enough." 

"But how?" she repeated. 

"I knew it all the time, and your mother and I have been 
prepared for this occasion." 

"But who told you?" Her eyes opened full and round in 
genuine wonder. Here was one surprise after the other. 

"There was no need of anyone telling me. I have been 
watching the pair of you and sensed what the outcome would be 
some little while ago." 

"But, daddy. How should you know?" 

He laughed outright. 

"There! There! We are satisfied quite, I can assure you. 
I know what you are about to say; and your mother knows it, too." 

"But I have not yet told her. I meant to tell her today, but 
did not. Then I thought of telling you and of whispering the 
whole story to her after we were upstairs." 

She was serious, very serious, absorbed for the most part in 
her story, although her mind was clouded with amazement at 



234 THE LOYALIST [Nov., 

the want of surprise which was manifested. Her innocent mind 
apparently was unable for the time being to fathom the intri- 
cacies of this plot which seemed to be laid bare to everyone con- 
cerned save her own self. 

"Of course, you will tell her, but you will find that she will 
consent to the proposal." 

"What proposal?" 

"Why, I suppose the proposal of your coming marriage." 

"But! . . . But! . . . Daddy! ... I never said anything 
about marriage." 

"You did start to tell me that Stephen told you he was very 
fond of you?" 

"Yes." 

"And you told him the same." 

"No, I didn't." 

"But you will tell him." 

A hush followed. She looked askance at him from the 
corner of her eye. 

"And so after you have told one another as much as that 
you may as well decide upon the date." 

"But ... I ... I am not sure that I want to marry him." 

"Well, that is your privilege, you know." 

"And . . . And . . . perhaps he will never ask me again." 

"Just wait a bit." 

"And would you marry him?" 

"I told you that I would not. I already have one wife . . ." 

"Oh! You make me lose all patience," she cried rising from 
the floor and leaving him. "I shall confide in mother." 

"Remember," he cautioned her in a somewhat serious strain. 
"Do not ask her to marry him." 

She was gone. 

The following day a letter was dispatched to the Headquar- 
ters at Morristown, New Jersey. In the meantime a very large 
doubt began to take form in the mind of one little girl concern- 
ing the manner of its reception. A thousand and one impossible 
situations were conceived, but there seemed nothing to do; he 
must now do it all. The possibility loomed ghostlike before her: 
he might never return. The wound which she had caused still 
smarted and ached. He might never return. Her eyes wandered 
and strayed among the multitude of objects before them; her lips 
had forgotten their usual smile. He might fail to receive her 
note, and if he did, he might disdain to acknowledge it. But no! 
He would not do that. There was naught else to do but wait. 
Oh ! If the moments would only hurry ! 



1920.] THE LOYALIST 235 

CHAPTER IV. 

It was a great day for Philadelphia when the Continental 
Congress went to Mass. It was Independence Day, too, but this 
was of lesser importance in the estimation of the people, espe- 
cially of the Catholic contingent. Fully a quarter before the hour, 
the bell began to sound and the streets became like so many 
avenues of commerce with people standing in doorways, or lean- 
ing from their windows, or hurrying nervously in the direction of 
the New Chapel of St. Mary's, the parish church of the city. There 
a number were congregated in groups of twos or threes to await 
the procession of notables, who would soon approach with great 
solemnity and dignity from the opposite corner of the street. 

The celebration came about in this manner. 

It was the desire of M. Gerard, the Minister Plenipotentiary 
of France, to commemorate the anniversary day of the Independ- 
ence of the United States in a religious manner. Arrangements 
already had been made to hold Divine worship earlier in the 
morning at Christ Church, at which the guests of honor were 
invited to be present. At twelve o'clock the congregation would 
march to the church of St. Mary, where a military Mass and a 
solemn Te Deum would be sung. The Rev. Seraphin Bandol, 
chaplain to the French Embassy, would celebrate the Mass and 
deliver a sermon appropriate to the occasion. 

It was fondly expected that the event would assume an inter- 
national tone. Events had been moving with extraordinary 
rapidity towards the establishment of the Roman Catholic re- 
ligion in the graces of the Government, and this celebration might 
demonstrate the patriotic motives of the Catholic body beyond 
the shadow of a doubt. That a Congress, which of late had con- 
demned in the strongest terms the practices of the Roman Cath- 
olic religion, should change in sentiment and action in so short 
a time would be an unequivocal proof of the countenance and 
good will which the Catholic religion was beginning to acquire. 
At any rate, the example set by the governing body of the new re- 
public attending Mass in a Roman Catholic edifice, offering up 
their devout orisons in the language, service and worship of Rome, 
would be a memorable one, an augury of the new spirit of re- 
ligious freedom which later would be breathed into the Constitu- 
tion of these same States by these same men. 

Precisely at ten minutes before the hour they came, walking 
in pairs, headed by John Hancock, the President of the Conti- 
nental Congress, and his Excellency, M. Gerard, the French Am- 
bassador. Immediately after the Congress marched the Supreme 



236 THE LOYALIST [Nov., 

Executive Council of Philadelphia with Joseph Reed at its head. 
Then came the French Embassy, resplendent in its dress of blue 
and gold. Prominent civilians, military officers, men of repute 
in city and nation, followed slowly along the crowded thorough- 
fare and as slowly made their way into the small edifice. General 
Washington was not present, having been prevented by duty in 
the field. 

Within, the little church murmured with low talking. 
Ordinarily the congregation would have been absorbed in silent 
contemplation before the Presence of the Divine One, but the 
excitement of the occasion made the people forget their usual 
fervor. The little church was only partly filled when the great 
procession arrived, and every head instinctively turned in the 
direction of the entrance at the sound of many footsteps. As 
the notables marched down the aisle every breath was held; 
then, as they began to file into the pews reserved for them, the 
subdued murmur began again. 

Marjorie and her father sat to the rear of the church in the 
company of the early arrivals. In fact, the entire Allison family 
occupied the same pew, pressed, indeed, for room on account 
of the multitude which crowded its way into the church and into 
the small aisles. Round about them on every side sat the con- 
gregation, some of whose faces were familiar to them, the majority 
of whom, however, were total strangers. From their appearance 
and demeanor it was not difficult to conclude, Marjorie thought, 
that more than one-half of them were non-Catholic. 

The inside of the church was adorned with the emblems of 
France and the United States. In the sanctuary, on each side 
of the altar, stood two large flags of the allied nations, while 
across the choir gallery, in the rear of the church, stretched in 
festoons the colors of the infant Republic superimposed in the 
middle by a shield bearing the likeness of Louis XVI. On the 
altar bloomed a variety of cut flowers, arranged in an artistic 
and fanciful manner on the steps of the reredos amidst a great 
profusion of white unlighted candles. The three highest candle- 
sticks on each side had been lit, and the little tongues of living 
flame were leaping up joyfully. Over the tabernacle stood a large 
crucifix raised aloft, and before it rested the chalice covered with 
its white veil, in readiness for the Holy Sacrifice. 

For several minutes after the honorable body was seated 
the members of the congregation surged into the church. The 
pews filled quickly, and the more tardy and less fortunate indi- 
viduals sought places along the aisles and in the rear. Overhead 
the small organ gasped and panted the strains of a martial air, 



1920.] THE LOYALIST 237 

the uneven throbbing of its bellows emphasizing the fatigue and 
exhaustion of its faithful operator. 

"Is that the French Ambassador?" whispered Marjorie to 
her father. 

"With the brocade and lace? Yes. Next to him is Mr. Han- 
cock, President of the Congress." 

She looked and saw the noble head and dignified bearing of 
the statesmen. He sat very erect and majestic, presenting an 
appearance of taste and refinement in his suit of silken black. 

"There is Mr. Adams, John Adams, with the great powdered 
periwig. The tall thin man seated at his right is Thomas Jeffer- 
son, who wrote the Declaration. He is, without doubt, the scholar 
of the Congress." 

Marjorie followed his whispering with evident interest. 
Never had she been in the company of such notable men. 

"Who is that? See! He is turning sideways." 

"Livingston. Robert Livingston. Then the great Robert 
Morris, whose financial aid made possible the continuance of the 
war. His personal sacrifice for the cause of independence will 
never be computed. He is Washington's best friend." 

She peered through the crowd to catch a glimpse of the 
famous financier. 

"Do not overlook our stanch Catholic member of the Con- 
gress, Charles Carroll. Lest he might be mistaken for any other 
man of the same name he made bold to affix after his name on 
the Declaration of Independence, 'of Carrollton!' A representative 
Catholic and a true patriot!" 

She recalled having seen the name "Charles Carroll of Carroll- 
ton" on the printed copy of the Declaration. 

Mr. Allison again touched his daughter to attract her atten- 
tion. 

"Can you see that elderly man with the sharp pointed fea- 
tures over across?" he asked. 

She looked in the direction indicated but did not seem to be 
able to locate him. 

"The second pew, third man from the aisle." 

'Tes ! Yes ! " she exclaimed. 

"That is Richard Henry Lee of Virginia, the author of the 
resolution 'That these United Colonies are, and of right ought 
to be, free and independent States.' That paved the way for the 
drawing up of the Declaration." 

The makers of history were before her, and her eyes danced 
at their sober and grave demeanor. Here sat the Congress, not 
all of it, but a goodly portion of it, which had voted unanimously 



238 THE LOYALIST [Nov., 

in favor of complete separation from the mother country. Here 
were those very men who had risked their all, their fortunes, 
their homes, their lives for their country's cause. Here they now 
assembled, visibly burdened with the cares and the apprehensions 
of the past few years, still uncertain of the future, but steadfastly 
determined to endure to the bitter end, either to hang together 
or to rise together to glorious triumphs. And here they sat or 
knelt in the temple of God to re-dedicate their fortunes to Him, to 
accept from His hands His judgments, to implore Him to look with 
favor upon their efforts and to render possible of realization the 
desires uppermost in their hearts. Marjorie thought that they 
could not, they must not fail, men animated by such sincere 
devotion and such sentiments of genuine piety. 

"Mr. Franklin isn't here?" she whispered. 

"No," he softly answered. "I think he has not returned from 
France. He was there, you know, when the Alliance was con- 
cluded. Lafayette only joined Washington last month. Did you 
know that he brought with him a commission from the French 
King to General Washington, appointing him Lieutenant-General 
in the French army and Vice- Admiral of its navy?" 

"No. I did not hear of it." 

"I suppose Franklin is still over there. He would be here, 
although he is an atheist. He believes in no form of religious 
worship. I should not say that he is an atheist, for he does 
believe in One God, but that is about all." 

The murmur about the little church began to die away. 
Still the surging at the door continued, until it seemed as if the 
small building would burst its sides. 

The tinkle of a little bell sounding from the door leading 
from the sanctuary announced that the Mass was about to begin. 
On the instant the congregation rose and remained standing 
until Father Bandol, preceded by the altar boys, had reached the 
foot of the altar and made the genuflection. 

High up in the gallery the choir broke into the strains of the 
Kyrie of the Mass, while the priest in a profound bow before the 
altar made his confession of sins. Marjorie took out her prayer 
book and began to follow the Mass. 

At last the voice of Father Bandol resounded through the 
church with the opening tones of the Preface of the Mass, the 
responses to which were made by the members of the choir. 
Slowly and solemnly he chanted the notes of praise, ending with 
"Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God of Hosts." A sound from the bell 
gave warning that the awful moment was about to arrive, the 
moment when the ambassador of Christ would exercise the power 



1920.] THE LOYALIST 239 

communicated to him from Jesus Himself through the Twelve and 
their successors, the power of changing the substance of bread 
and wine into the substance of the Body and Blood of Jesus 
Christ. 

The people bent forward in an attitude of humble adoration. 
Marjorie buried her face in her hands on the top of the forward 
pew, pouring out her heart in praise and thanksgiving to her God 
and Master. In profound reverence she remained while the priest 
pronounced the mystical words, Hoc est enim corpus meum, over 
the species and effected the mystery of mysteries, the translation 
of Christ's Mystical Body to the elements of the earth, in the 
transubstantiation of the Mass. Now her Lord was present before 
her; now the Divinity of His Person was but a few feet away, 
clothed, not in flesh and blood, but under the appearances of 
bread and wine; now her Creator was with her, lying on the 
white corporal of the altar, and she poured forth her soul to Him 
in accents of adoration and supplication. 

"O my God!" she breathed. "I adore Thee through Jesus; 
I beg pardon through Jesus; I thank Thee through Jesus; I 
humbly ask every blessing and grace, through Jesus. May I lead 
a holy life and die a good death. My Jesus! mercy. My Jesus! 
mercy. My Jesus! mercy." 

The prayers for the dead were read and the Pater Noster 
was chanted. A signal from the bell announced that the priest's 
Communion was about to take place, and that the distribution of 
the Sacred Body would be made to as many as desired to partake 
of it. It was Sunday and the majority of the Catholics present 
had been in attendance at an earlier Mass, on which account there 
were no communicants at this later one. The ceremonies were 
concluded with the reading of the Gospel of St. John, when 
Father Bandol turned towards the congregation to begin his ad- 
dress. Every member present sat upright in his seat and awaited 
the message about to fall from the lips of the priest. 

"My dear brethren," he said, "we are assembled to celebrate 
the anniversary of that day which Providence had marked, in 
His eternal decrees, to become the epoch of liberty and independ- 
ence to the thirteen United States of America." 

There was a silence throughout the church which was breath- 
less. Every eye was focused on the vested form before the altar. 

"That Being Whose almighty hand holds all existence beneath 
its dominion undoubtedly produces in the depths of His wisdom 
those great events which astonish the world and of which the 
most presumptuous, though instrumental in accomplishing them, 
dare not attribute to themselves the merit. But the finger of God 



240 THE LOYALIST [Nov., 

is still more peculiarly evidenced in that happy, that glorious revo- 
lution which calls forth this day's festivity. He hath struck the 
oppressors of a free people free and peaceful, with the spirit of 
delusion which renders them wicked artificers of their own proper 
misfortunes. 

"Permit me, my dear brethren, citizens of the United States, 
to address you on this occasion. It is that God, that all powerful 
God, Who hath directed your steps; Who, when you were without 
arms fought for you the sword of justice; Who, when you were in 
adversity, poured into your hearts the spirit of courage, of 
wisdom, and fortitude, and who hath, at length, raised up for your 
support a youthful sovereign whose virtues bless and adorn a 
sensible, a fruitful and a generous nation." 

The French Ambassador bowed his head in profound ac- 
quiescence. 

"This nation hath blended her interest with your interest and 
her sentiments with yours. She participates in all your joys, 
and this day unites her voice to yours at the foot of the altars of 
eternal God to celebrate that glorious revolution which has placed 
the sons of America among the free and independent nations of 
the earth. 

"We have nothing now to apprehend but the anger of heaven, 
or that the measure of our guilt should exceed His mercy. Let us 
then prostrate ourselves at the feet of the immortal God, Who 
holds the fate of empires in His hands, and raises them up at 
His pleasure, or breaks them down to dust. Let us conjure Him 
to enlighten our enemies, and to dispose their hearts to enjoy 
that tranquillity and happiness which the Revolution we now 
celebrate has established for a great part of the human race. 
Let us implore Him to conduct us by that way which His Prov- 
idence has marked out for arriving at so desirable an end. Let 
us offer unto Him hearts imbued with sentiments of respect, con- 
secrated by religion, humanity and patriotism. Never is the 
august ministry of His altars more acceptable to His Divine 
Majesty than when it lays at His feet homages, offerings and 
vows, so pure, so worthy the common offerings of mankind. 

"God will not regret our joy, for He is the Author of it; 
nor will He forget our prayers, for they ask but the fulfillment of 
the decrees He has manifested. Filled with this spirit, let us, in 
concert with each other, raise our hearts to the Eternal; let us 
implore His infinite mercy to be pleased to inspire the rulers of 
both nations with the wisdom and force necessary to perfect what 
He hath begun. Let us, in a word, unite our voices to beseech 
Him to dispense His blessings upon the counsels and the arms 



1920.] THE LOYALIST 241 

of the allies, and that we may soon enjoy the sweets of a peace 
which will soon cement the Union and establish the prosperity of 
the two empires/' 

The same religious silence prevailed; indeed there sat many 
in the same immovable posture. But it was evident that the 
words were being received with pleasure and satisfaction. Signs 
of approval appeared on every face. 

"It is with this view," the priest concluded, "that we shall 
cause that canticle to be chanted, which the custom of the Cath- 
olic Church hath consecrated, to be at once a testimonial of public 
joy, a thanksgiving for benefits received from heaven, and a 
prayer for the continuance of its mercies." 

As he stepped to the floor of the sanctuary and took his 
stand before the centre of the altar the entire congregation rose 
to its feet to await the intonation of the Te Deum. 

Pleasant and sweet rose Father Bandol's voice above the 
rustling in the opening notes of that most majestic of all hymns 
of praise, 

"Te Deum laudamus : te Dominus confitemur." 

And immediately the vast throng took up the melody and 
there reverberated throughout the church, escaping through the 
open doors and windows, across the streets and over the roof- 
tops, up to the topmost regions of the heavens, to the very gates 
of heaven itself, the strains of the Ambrosian hymn of thanks- 
giving and praise sung by the members of the American Congress 
to the God of Nations and of Battles in the little Chapel of St. 
Mary's on the anniversary day of the signing of the greatest 
exposition of a freeman's rights ever penned by the hand of man. 

CHAPTER V. 

The wayfarer on this July afternoon in the fifth year of Amer- 
ican independence might have passed on the main thoroughfare 
leading into the city of Philadelphia from the townships of Bristol 
and Trenton, a young and powerfully built officer astride a spir- 
ited chestnut mare. The countryside, through which he was 
journeying, stretched for miles around in peaceful solitude, teem- 
ing and delightful with that leafy and rich green livery which 
we are accustomed to associate with the idea of abundance. 
Overhead the sky was clear, from which the sun blazed down 
great billows of heat that hovered over the landscape, giving vigor 
and enthusiasm to the various forms of vegetable life, but at the 
same time causing the animal world to drowse and languish in 
discomfort. 

VOL. CXII. 16 



242 THE LOYALIST [Nov., 

It was plain to be seen that the horseman was an officer of 
the Continental Army. His mount, young and well groomed, gave 
every indication of a long ride, its nostrils dilated, its mouth moist 
with foam, its sides streaked with strings of sweat. Haste was 
desired, it was apparent, although in the more exposed portions 
of the roadway the mare was allowed to walk, her rider affec- 
tionately patting her neck or coaxing her along with an encour- 
aging remark. 

"Look, Dolly! There is some soft, tender grass to cool your 
lips. We shall take some." 

And he turned the mare to the side of the road and allowed 
her to nibble at the greensward. 

Soon they were again on their way, she munching the while 
on the last mouthful, now walking, now impatiently breaking 
into a canter; Stephen holding her in check with his hand as he 
looked far ahead at the roofs of the city beyond. Through his 
mind there passed in review the incidents of the day, the memory 
of his business just concluded, the speculation of the future of the 
army, the contemplation of his reception by Marjorie. 

He had been away for more than a month engaged in business 
of the gravest nature. Many hours had been spent in the company 
of the Commander-in-Chief, whom he had acquainted in detail 
with the formation of the regiment of Roman Catholic Volunteers, 
his suspicions concerning John Anderson and the strange friend- 
ship of the spy with the Military Governor. Events had moved 
with great rapidity, yet he felt assured that the real crisis was 
only now impending, for which reason he desired to return to 
the city, ready for any service which might be required. 

"Go along, girl. We want to reach home by noon." 

Dolly heeded him and began to canter. 

Washington had not taken kindly to Captain Meagher's 
suggestion for the recall of General Arnold's command; in fact 
he had treated the proposal with a scorn worthy of his strong 
sense and dauntless courage. It was plain to be seen that His 
Excellency had placed much reliance and confidence in his favor- 
ite officer. It was impossible to create a suspicion in the mind of 
him, who had himself endured irksome suppression at the hands 
of a cabalistic and jealous military party, and consequently took 
a magnanimous view of the plight of one beset with similar per- 
secution. General Arnold was in his eyes a brave and fearless 
leader, unfortunately annoyed and tormented by the machinations 
of an ungrateful and intolerant populace. 

So when the one General, whom he had admired and trusted, 
applied for an active command in the field, General Washington 



1920.] THE LOYALIST 243 

cordially granted the request. If the wounded limb would permit 
it, there was no doubt in the mind of His Excellency that General 
Arnold would prove the most heroic and able officer along the line. 
Lincoln was gone, having been forced to surrender with his entire 
army at Charleston only six weeks before. Green was engaged 
with the army in the Carolinas; Gates was a coward; Lee, a 
traitor. In the important operations, which were soon to take 
place with the main army in the vicinity of New York, Arnold 
was the leader best qualified for the task. Washington took ex- 
treme delight in appointing him to the command of the Right 
Wing of his own army and the Second in Command of the Con- 
tinental forces. 

With genuine reluctance he consented to listen to the strange 
story as unfolded by his aide-de-camp. That General Arnold 
should openly countenance rebellion was preposterous; to become 
a party to it was incredible. Yet the veracity of his aide was un- 
questionable, and the wealth of evidence he had presented left 
little room for doubt. Still Washington's faith was unshaken. 
He felt assured that his favorite General would redeem himself 
when the proper time came. And every encouragement for this 
redemption should be afforded him. 

West Point was open. He would recall the order appointing 
him to the command of the army and make him commander of 
the fortification there. The exigencies of the times required a 
man of rare ability and genius at this post. Should there prove 
to be a shadow of truth in the allegations of his aide, the change 
of command would simplify the situation from whatever view- 
point it might be regarded. The country might be preserved, 
and Arnold's ambition at the same time given another opportunity. 

Stephen ruminated over these events as he rode leisurely 
along. A genuine satisfaction was derived from the knowledge 
that his Chiefs confidence in him was still unshaken. He felt 
that he had effected a change of post for the man whom, above all 
other men, Washington most admired and respected, nevertheless 
he felt he was only executing a service which would ultimately 
prove to be of incalculable value to the army and the nation. 
Arnold troubled him, but in command of a fortress he would 
occasion infinitely less worry and apprehension than in a respons- 
ible position in the field. 

Marjorie delighted him. At Morristown he had found her 
letter; and his plans for the immediate present underwent a 
decided alteration. He had been ordered to make the journey to 
Hartford in attendance upon General Washington, who had al- 
ready completed arrangements with Count Rochambeau and Ad- 



244 THE LOYALIST [Nov., 

miral Ternay of the French navy for a conference there in refer- 
ence to the proposed naval operations of the combined fleets. 
With the letter in his hand he had sought and obtained a further 
leave of absence from his Commander-in-Chief in order that his 
own campaign for the winning of the lady of his heart might be 
brought to a quick and decisive termination. 

He had left the city, not hurt nor wounded as she had sup- 
posed, but somewhat disappointed. Her apparent coolness and 
unconcern he had ascribed rather to extreme diffidence and shy- 
ness than to want of appreciation. That she truly cared for him, 
he knew full well; that he would eventually win her was a falter- 
ing conviction. But, now, there was no further doubt. She had 
written him pages into which she had poured out her heart in 
generous and unmistakable accents, and which he had read and 
re-read with growing delight. 

Washington could not refuse his request. He made no at- 
tempt to conceal the nature of his mission and obtained not alone 
His Excellency's gracious permission, but his sincere wishes for 
success as well. With a heart buoyant with joy and anticipation, 
he spurred on his mare and pushed her to her worth in the direc- 
tion of the city and the object of his quest. 

He rode into the city well aware that the first news to reach 
him would be of the exodus of the Arnolds. 

"You came straight through town, I suppose?" 

"Yes/' replied Stephen. 

"And came here direct?" continued Mr. Allison. 

"I quartered my mare first. I thought immediately of the 
Inn as the place to gather the news. So I hastened hither." 

"There's been heaps doin'," Jim remarked casually. 

"Never saw such excitement since the day of the regiment," 
observed the keeper of the Inn, a well-mannered and well-educated 
gentleman, above middle age, who held the enviable position of 
inn-keeper and lawyer alike. Every inn-keeper of this age com- 
manded much of respect in the community, for it was he who 
received the money of the people, and money commanded the 
necessities of life a good bed, good things to eat, attentive serv- 
ants; but Mr. Smith, the keeper of the Old London Coffee House, 
was the most respectable inn-keeper in the city, the proud pos- 
sessor of a very pretty library and an excellent table where clean- 
liness and decency vied with dignity and self-respect. 

"Arnold, you know, has left the city," volunteered Mr. 
Allison. 

"Yes, I have surmised," was the reply. 

"Gone, an' all belongin' to 'im." 



1920.] THE LOYALIST 245 

"And closed his mansion?" Stephen inquired. 

"Tight. Mrs. Arnold went with him. They left yesterday." 

"But I thought" 

"To the army? I understand he had been appointed to field 
duty under Washington. Second in Command, they say. But 
that has been changed. He has gone to West Point." 

Stephen did not answer. 

"It seems," went on Mr. Allison, "that he has been seeking 
a change of post for several months. His leg still bothers him, 
however, and very likely prevented him from doing active duty 
in the field. On that account, it has been said, he was given 
charge of the fortress. It is an important post, nevertheless, and 
carries with it a certain amount of distinction." 

"Hope he gits alon' better with 'em up there 'n he did here," 
remarked Jim. "He won't hev the s'ciety folks t' bother 'im now." 

"When did he leave?" 

"No one knows. There was no demonstration of any kind. 
It differed much from the farewell of General Howe. Arnold left 
in disgrace, it would seem," said the inn-keeper, as he moved away 
to give his attention to other business. 

"And Peggy gone, too?" Stephen was genuinely surprised at 
this, for he rather expected that she would remain with her 
mother. 

"I am sure that the majority of our people are greatly pleased 
at the change," said Mr. Allison. "I never saw one sink to such 
depths of contempt. He came to the city as Military Governor in 
a blaze of triumph, the most celebrated soldier in the army, whose 
rise to popular esteem was only accelerated by the knowledge 
of the harsh treatment received by him at the hands of Congress 
after the battle of Saratoga. He was the idol alike of soldiers and 
civilians. Their hearts were his without the asking. That was 
two years ago. Today he left the city in the fullness of his years, 
in secret, after so many plaudits, in obloquy, after so much honor." 

"It is a sad commentary on human nature," Stephen ob- 
served. "Yet in all things else I blame the woman. Cherchez 
la femme." 

The room was reeking with the clouds of tobacco smoke 
streaming upwards from the pipes of the several guests who were 
lounging in small groups about the room. There were several 
parties in as many corners each wholly unconcerned about the 
other. The conversation of our trio was therefore private in so far 
as any privacy can be expected in an inn. Only the boisterous 
individual made himself heard, and then only to the displeasure 
of the others. 



246 THE LOYALIST [Nov., 

Leaving the two at the Inn, Stephen bade them adieu and 
directed his journey in the direction of Second Street. Hastening 
his steps he soon reached the Germantown road, and as he turned 
the bend, perceived the familiar outline of the Allison home. Little 
did he suspect, however, that the curtains of one of the upper 
windows concealed a lithe form and that his swift gait was being 
interpreted with a world of meaning. He laid his hand on the 
gate, and even then Marjorie had opened the door to meet him. 

"First of all," she said, "how long may you remain? Will 
you dine with us, or what?" 

"I shall be most pleased. I have several days. His Excel- 
lency has gone to Hartford to engage in conference. It was in- 
tended that I should accompany the staff. I begged leave, how- 
ever, to return to Philadelphia." 

They were seated on the sofa in the distant corner of the 
parlor. They were quite alone now for the first time, Mrs. Allison 
having asked to be excused after a few minutes with the an- 
nouncement that since he would be pleased to remain, the supper 
must needs be prepared. No, Marjorie would not help her. She 
might entertain Captain Meagher. 

"It's glorious to see you again," he said sitting down beside 
her after Mrs. Allison had departed from the room. 

"I am glad you have come," she replied, softly rubbing her 
hand across her apron as if to arrange it neatly. 

"But you knew that I would come, didn't you?" 

"I thought so." 

"And yet I greatly feared that it would not be possible. 
Preparations are being made for the final campaign, and it is 
expected that the French will be asked to play an important 
part." 

"It was very generous of His Excellency to grant you leave." 

He began to smile. 

"Gould you guess how I obtained it?" he asked. 

She turned to regard him. 

"What have you done?" she asked soberly. 

"Showed him your letter." 

"Stephen!" she gasped as she drew back. 

Neither spoke. He continued to smile at her apparent con- 
cern, while she stared at him. 

"Do you mean it?" she asked; then quickly "or are you 
teasing?" 

"I did. I showed the letter to him, and asked if I might 
return to you." 

"He read it?" 



1920.] THE LOYALIST 247 

"There! There! I am joking. He did not read it, but I 
did have it in my hand, and I told him about you and that I was 
going back to take you with me." 

Satisfied, she allowed herself to assume a more relaxed com- 
posure. 

"You are going to destroy it, aren't you?" 

He took it from his pocket and looked at it. She, too, glanced 
at it, and then at him. 

"May I keep it? I treasure every word of it, you know." 

"Did you but know how it was composed, you might ridicule 
me." 

"I suppose you closed yourself behind some great veil to 
shut out the world from your view. Your mind toiled with thought 
until you were resolved upon the heroic. There was no scheme 
nor formula; your quil ran on and on in obedience to the flood 
of ideas which inspired it." 

She lapsed into meditation; but she recovered herself im- 
mediately. 

"No," she shook her head slowly though steadily. "At mid- 
night with the aid of a little candle, which burned itself out quite 
before the end." 

He looked up sharply. 

"That night?" 

She nodded. 

He put his arms around her and drew her close. She made 
no resistance. 

"Marjorie!" he whispered. 

She yielded both her hands to his grasp and felt them com- 
pressed within it. 

"You were not hurt at my seeming indiscretion?" 

"I told you in my letter that I was not." 

"Then you do love me?" 

She drew back a little as if to glance at him. 

"You know that I do," was the soft, reassuring answer. 

"Won't you let me hear you say it?" he pleaded. 

She put both arms about him and whispered what he only 
was destined to hear. 

Presently the old clock began to strike the hour of five. 

[TO BE CONTINUED.] 



flew Boohs. 



THE PEACE CONFERENCE DAY BY DAY. By Charles T. 

Thompson. New York : Brentano's. 

This is by far the most interesting and valuable of the con- 
tributions to our post-War literature. It is interesting in the 
way that only a trained journalist can make it in presenting the 
salient facts in an ever-changing narration complicated by the in- 
trigues of diplomatic Europe. It is valuable especially in that it 
gives a comprehensive outline of what actually was done, and 
more important, perhaps, what was said at the Peace Conference. 
This the author is able to do by means of presenting the occur- 
rences at the Conference in their chronological order an inter- 
national diary, one might call it, with every mood and develop- 
ment graphically given as it happened. 

The author's subtitle amuses. He calls the Peace Conference 
"a presidential pilgrimage leading to the discovery of Europe." 
This is more humorous than true. It should be amended to read 
"a presidential pilgrimage leading to the destruction of Fourteen 
Points." For that really is the summation of the book, and the 
book portrays the Conference. The President insisted that his 
immortal Fourteen Points be the basis of the Peace Conference. 
He met the European statesmen strong in his idealism; he left 
them with a hollow League of Nations and his Fourteen Points 
thrown into the discard. The six points that involved general 
principles died untimely deaths; "open diplomacy" was killed by 
the Council of Four; "freedom of the seas" perished under Brit- 
ish care. The "reduction of national armaments" withered before 
the onslaught of Foch; "the impartial adjustment of all colonial 
claims" died by the hand of Britain, France, and Japan. "The 
removal of economic barriers" was still-born, and nobody paid 
any attention to it. The last the League of Nations itself lived 
only to be kicked around in the halls of the United States Senate. 

The tragedy of it all! No one can read Mr. Thompson's 
work without feeling keenly for that great figure that dominated 
the premiers of Europe only to find his idealism blocked and 
nullified by the practical, grasping leaders of the Old World, 
and the partisan politicians of the New. The greatness of the 
attempt can only be measured by the greatness of the failure. 
The Peace Conference will go down in history as the most colossal 
failure of modern history. Its master mind will share in its 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 249 

failure, though sympathy must take away much of the edge of 
criticism. 

Mr. Thompson's work seems to be an honest, unbiased effort 
to present the reader with the facts as he saw them. In this day 
of propagandists that feature alone is most noteworthy. His 
training enabled him to get at the inside of many situations that 
were decidedly complex. All this wealth he gives most liberally 
to his readers in a vivid, chatty way that entertains and enlightens. 

THE ENGLISH CATHOLIC REVIVAL IN THE NINETEENTH 

CENTURY. By Paul Thureau-Dangin. Two volumes. New 

York: E. P. Button & Co. 

This is the American edition of the English version ("revised 
and re-edited from a translation by the late Wilfred Wilberforce") 
of La Renaissance Catholique en Angleterre au XIX s Siecle by 
Paul Thureau-Dangin, the eminent French historian and acade- 
mician. It is a pity that the work of translation has not been done 
more painstakingly, and it is an even greater pity that the original 
has not been translated absolutely without abridgment. More 
than a few passages are omitted in this version, and other pas- 
sages have been merely paraphrased. The bibliographies useful, 
but far from thorough of the original are not to be found in the 
present volumes; and further annotations might suitably have 
been supplied from the more recent literature of the subject. 
What we have here, nevertheless, reads very well, and one must 
be thankful for even four-fifths of the loaf. 

The English Catholic Revival is, of course, the classic work 
in its special field. In fact, it is the only work in any language 
which traces, from a cultured and scholarly Catholic standpoint, 
the history of the great movement which transformed Anglicanism 
and helped to restore Catholicism in England. The late Wilfrid 
Ward's masterly volumes on his great father, W. G. Ward, and 
his splendid biographical and critical studies in Newman are of 
priceless worth to the student, but M. Thureau-Dangin was the 
first, and remains the only writer, who attempted to record, step 
by step and in the minutest detail, the simultaneous development 
of High Church Anglicanism and Catholicism in England from 
the beginnings of the Oxford Movement in 1833. Making scholarly 
use of the vast, and not infrequently, vivid literature in book and 
pamphlet form which this ecclesiastical revolution brought into 
being, the author has written an historical work of cardinal value. 
This book is perhaps the most significant example of the keen 
interest taken by French investigators in the English social and 
ecclesiastical history of later times : an interest which has resulted 



250 NEW BOOKS [Nov., 

in those indispensable Newman studies from the pens of Bremond 
and Dimnet. No Catholic library worthy of the name can afford 
to be without M. Thureau-Dangin's masterly book, and every 
student of history has cause to be grateful for this workmanlike 
chronicle. 

INTIMATE PAGES OF MEXICAN HISTORY. By Edith O'Shaugh- 

nessy. New York: George H. Doran Co. 

It is easy for a diplomatic chronicle to be dry, and still easier 
for it to be frivolous. The author of these "Intimate Pages" has, 
in happy fashion, avoided both extremes. Her stage setting, as 
superb a one, pictorially, as any century or clime has provided, is 
cleverly utilized. The principals emerge, play their parts 
mostly with attendant violence, which is no fault of the writer, 
but due, rather, to inexorable fact operating in a tropical envir- 
onment and stalk out majestically into the engulfing darkness 
of the night. 

It is fortuitous that a person of Mrs. O'Shaughnessy's clarity 
of vision should have appeared to tell the American public the 
bitter truth regarding the attitude of the Administration towards 
its neighbor across the Rio Grande. It has, of course, been told 
before, but the present work sets forth with disconcerting realism 
the final evidence in the case. 

The rapier of Mrs. O'Shaughnessy's wit flashes sharply, punc- 
turing now and again the bubble of our Anglo-Saxon self-suffi- 
ciency. There are, too, passages that are indicative of a delicate 
perception of values and broad mental grasp. 

From all of which it will be gathered that the book under dis- 
cussion is decidedly worth while. 

THE OLD HUMANITIES AND THE NEW SCIENCE. By Sir Wil- 
liam Osier. With Introduction by Harvey Gushing. Boston: 
Houghton Mifflin Co. $1.50. 

Dr. Osier affects the parenthesis greatly, and at times his 
breaks are very awkward. Of the sixty-four pages composing his 
address, eighteen are expended before he comes to grips with his 
subject. These opening pages deal mainly with the War and its 
aspects. He coolly admits that professors sinned against the 
light; that he himself denounced reprisals in 1916, but two years 
later he had become an ordinary barbarian. And he sees no need 
whatsoever to extenuate, much less to justify such surprising ad- 
missions. 

In the development of his subject he speaks with flippant 
sneer of Rabanus Maurus and Vincent of Beauvais, of Albertus 
Magnus and St. Thomas Aquinas. Did he really read these old 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 251 

scholastics? And granting that he did dip into them, did he 
really understand them? Such highly technical authors are not 
to be mastered in armchair study while smoking a cigar. As 
against the doctor, we should like to quote the opinion of two 
modern non-Catholic scholars, Sanday and Headlam. In their 
commentary on the Romans, these writers speak of "the immense 
intellectual power displayed" by St. Thomas in his expositions of 
St. Paul. (International Critical Com. Romans, p. cii.) 

A few pages further on Dr. Osier quotes with approval a 
writer, who holds up to ridicule the Middle Ages. But we know 
from the admirable and illuminating studies of Dr. Walsh, that 
even in medicine and science the Middle Ages surpassed other 
centuries. He states that the Archbishop of Paris was butchered 
at the altar by the Commune. Pardon us, doctor! In England 
they butcher archbishops at the altar, v. g. f St. Thomas a Becket. 
But they have not advanced so far in France yet; Archbishop 
Darboy after some weeks' imprisonment was shot at Roquette, 
May 24, 1871. 

The conclusion is that an eminent medico, even with a gen- 
erous dose of litterx humaniores, is not qualified to lecture on 
medievalism, philosophy and history. 

A SHORT HISTORY OF THE ATONEMENT. By L. W. Grensted. 

Manchester: At the University Press. $3.75. 

Three hundred and seventy-two small pages is a meagre 
canvas on which to sketch the development of a doctrine through 
twenty centuries. And more than once it hinders Mr. Grensted 
from doing justice to the authors expounded, and even to himself. 
Certain chapters make thorny reading through over-compression, 
and we doubt very much whether ordinary students will either 
appreciate or assimilate their condensed learning. The author 
endeavors to be impartial, and his pages are virgin of the fan- 
tastic Biblical exegesis which so often deforms and spoils non- 
Catholic theological work. 

An interesting field of inquiry, which he touches more than 
once, but does not enlarge upon, is the influence of judicial and 
political ideas on the statement of dogma. For instance, the 
Fathers, particularly the early Latin Fathers, whose lives were 
molded by Roman Law, envisaged the problem Cur Deus Homo 
under a different angle from St. Anselm, who lived under Feudal 
Rule. And again, the theologians of the sixteenth and seven- 
teenth centuries, nurtured under another polity, embrace a still 
different angle from the great saint and metaphysician of the 
eleventh century. 



252 NEW BOOKS [Nov., 

Mr. Grensted is fairly full in his treatment of the mediaeval 
theologians. He seems to have a leaning towards Scotus, and a 
slight bias against St. Thomas. Suarez and his contemporaries 
are not named. Modern Catholic theologians are barely men- 
tioned, and neither Franzelin nor Billot is of the number. Even 
Riviere is quoted only incidently and at second-hand; while the 
remarkable positive studies of Tixeront, Turmel, Prat, are no- 
where considered. 

THE REPORT OF THE SEYBERT COMMISSION ON SPIRIT- 
UALISM. Philadelphia: J. B. Lippincott Co. $1.50 net. 
THE MENACE OF SPIRITUALISM. By Elliott O'Donnell. With 
Foreword by Father Bernard Vaughn, S.J. New York: 
Frederick A. Stokes Co. $1.50 net. 

SPIRITISM: THE MODERN SATANISM. By Thomas F. Coakley. 
Chicago: The Extension Press. $1.25 net. 
In these three books one has a strong indictment of that 
very fascinating, but very dangerous, cult to which the recent visit 
of Sir Oliver Lodge to our shores gave such a lamentable impetus. 
The J. B. Lippincott Company has done a real service in the 
interest of social sanity in reissuing at this time the scholarly 
report of the famous Seybert Commission appointed by the Uni- 
versity of Pennsylvania to investigate Modern Spiritualism. One 
cannot read the report of the seances held by this Commission 
with famous mediums without experiencing a feeling of plisgust 
at the nauseating fraud which the Commission exposed again 
and again. 

Mr. Elliott O'Donnell's work also shows how great a menace 
Spiritualism is. The author writes with such intense earnestness 
that one wonders whether he has not himself been a sufferer 
from the dangers of Spiritism against which he so successfully 
warns others. 

Dr. Coakley, in Spiritism, the Modern Satanism, points out 
that the real goal of this modern revival of ancient necromancy is 
the destruction of Christianity. Sir A. Conan Doyle's diabolical 
efforts in this line are so patent that the real aim of the movement 
can escape only the willfully blind. Dr. Coakley's triumphant 
refutation of Spiritism's fantastic claim that "Christ was a 
Medium" is especially commendable. Not alone does the author 
riddle Spiritism's ridiculous distortions of the New Testament 
narrative, but he brings out in a most striking and impressive 
way the supreme worth of the Christ, the Son of God. 

This trilogy of books will do excellent service against the 
"freaks, frauds, and fiends" of Spiritism. 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 253 

THE LOGIC OF LOURDES. By John J. Clifford, S.J. New York: 

The America Press. $1.00. 

The miracles of Lourdes as a divine confirmation of the 
doctrine of the Immaculate Conception; hence, by process of 
logic, a divine confirmation of all Catholic doctrines, since all are 
indissolubly united; and, finally, the whole interpreted as the tes- 
timony of God to the Infallibility of the Church of Rome: this is 
the substance of Father Clifford's valuable little book. The author 
dwells upon the meticulous care employed by the medical author- 
ities at Lourdes in authenticating the cures, making rejection of 
them impossible to all but indomitably prejudiced minds. The 
inevitable conclusions to be drawn from these premises he reaches 
by close, direct reasoning, presented in an agreeably informal 
style that is easy to follow. It is a forcible, effective piece of 
writing; truly, as its publishers say of it, "an ideal book to put 
into the hands of the skeptical." 

THE STORY OF HILDEBRAND, ST. GREGORY VII. By E. Wil- 
mot Buxton. New York: P. J. Kenedy & Sons. $1.50. 
A difficult task has been successfully accomplished in com- 
pressing into small space a comprehensive study of the life and 
times of the mighty Hildebrand. Brief as is the content, nothing 
essential in that intensely dramatic history has been lost. The 
turbulent, complex period is graphically depicted, as are also 
the nature and vastness of the problems that confronted the Pope, 
and the splendor of his achievements; while his personality, and 
that of his devoted supporter, the "knightly" Countess Matilda of 
Tuscany, stand forth in vivid colors. 

The author shows again what was apparent in her admirable 
Book of English Martyrs, a literary faculty that enables her to be 
concise and interesting at the same time. Place should be given 
to the present work in all parish libraries. 

REYNARD THE FOX. By John Masefield. New York: The Mac- 

millan Co. 

Mr. Masefield has already written much beautiful verse. 
The Dauber is one of the two greatest sea-poems in English; 
August, 1914, is a permanent possession of the language; and in 
many of his later sonnets the poet speaks with magistral voice. 
Indeed, it may fairly be maintained that, as time goes on, Mr. 
Masefield grows in artistic stature, and, on the whole, Reynard 
the Fox represents the highest level its author has yet attained. 
To be sure there are now and then the weird rhymes which we 
have resignedly come to accept as the thorn inseparably connected 
with the Masefield rose, but they are notably less frequent than in 



254 NEW BOOKS [Nov., 

any other of his longer narrative poems. More than once, too, 
he is, as it seems to the present reviewer, needlessly and affectedly, 
archaic in his diction; and it must be confessed that not a few of 
the lines owe their presence in .the poem to the dire necessity of 
filling out a rhyme, and to nothing else. But it is not the blem- 
ishes that remain with the reader when he has laid down this 
wonderful book. The final, the persistent impression is one of 
glorious verve and instancy and beauty, always beauty. 

Reynard the Fox narrates the finest fox-hunt in all literature, 
and the opening passage presents a marvelous portrait-gallery of 
English country types from squire to stable-boy: a group which 
recalls irresistibly the immortal Prologue of Mr. Masefield's 
princely master in the art of narrative poetry. But the pupil 
lacks the magnificent suavity, the hearty haleness, the gusty April 
freshness, the universal humanity of Chaucer. And there is here 
a brooding vagueness of pity, a contemporary "sensibility," which 
is the antithesis of Chaucerian. In Mr. Masefield's poetry there is 
an excess of what one may call the Mr. Gummage element, the 
element of delicious vidual melancholy. But then he suffers from 
the tremendous handicap of living and writing in the muddle, not 
the Middle Ages. 

THE WAY OF WONDER. By May Doney. New York: George 

H. Doran Co. $1.25 net. 

Miss Doney's charming book of verses should, but for an 
unhappy oversight, have had earlier mention in these pages. For 
it is, as Sir Arthur Quiller-Couch says in his introduction, "packed 
with the true stuff of poetry." It is colorful and musical, tender, 
and mystical in its insight into life. This mysticism, to be sure, 
is chiefly concerned with sacramentalizing human love. For this 
reason it is rather absurd to find the "jacket" of the little volume 
comparing Miss Doney with that proud poet of the natural man, 
Walt Whitman; for her desire to voice the feminine side of Pat- 
more's love-philosophy would seem quite obvious. Her pages are, 
in fact, saturated with this philosophy; although when she turns 
from it momentarily, as in such devotional poems as "The Little 
Door," or in such really exquisite nature pieces as "Seraphim 
Flowers" or "To a Naked Tree" she achieves things rarely fine. 

There will be found in Miss Doney's work that tranquil joy 
in life above all, in love that childlike union with the designs 
of the good God, which have made fragrant much of Katharine 
Tynan's poetry. If it errs at all, it is on the side of over-sweetness 
in a possible excess of such delightful words as dear, and such 
delightful things as kisses! 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 255 

MEMORIES OF MY SON, SERGEANT JOYCE KILMER. By Annie 

Kilburn Kilmer. New York: Brentano's. 

None has been more widely mourned than Joyce Kilmer, 
among all that heavy toll the War took of young men whose liter- 
ary gifts made their loss personal to very many whose acquaint- 
ance did not extend beyond the printed word. Each new memorial 
of him has increased this sense of intimate sorrow, which reaches 
the summit upon reading the present work. Mrs. Kilmer's book, 
dedicated "to the mothers who mourn with a proud heart for 
their sons who gave their lives for honor's sake," is the exceed- 
ingly touching record of an ideally beautiful relationship, a play- 
ful, tender, close comradeship, unchanged by life's changes, un- 
armed, even by that which is too often a source of bitterness and 
alienation, the son's submission to Rome. That this last is true, 
is a tribute to the mother no less than the son, for her gesture is 
fine and generous. "As for me, I bless the day when he became 
a Catholic," she says, though herself remaining a member of the 
Anglican communion, in which he had lost interest for several 
years preceding his conversion. 

More than half the content consists of his letters to her, 
ranging from 1906 to June 28, 1918 the last. It is a privilege to 
lead them. The nearer knowledge of him that they give inten- 
sifies sympathy for the bereaved mother, while we recall and echo 
Father Duffy's words : "God rest his dear and gallant soul." 

THE ORDEAL OF MARK TWAIN. By Van Wyck Brooks. New 

York: E. P. Dutton & Co. $3.00. 

It was once said of a brilliant young American, who aspired 
to a certain Government position, that he "would first talk him- 
self into it, and then talk himself out of it;" a prediction, indeed, 
which came true. We venture to say that looking backward from 
the vantage point of another twenty-five years this will be, in 
the main, the case of Mark Twain and the reading public. 

A considerable portion of Mr. Brook's work, which, en pas- 
sant, is not only a subtle psychological study of one of the most 
prominent figures in the life of the past century, but also a valu- 
able acquisition to the essay realm of American history, is de- 
voted to answering the question: Was Mark Twain a great artist? 
The answer given in these pages is that of a born artist, craving 
expression, yet going through life without the courage to claim 
his inheritance. Twice in his life, however, the artistic instinct 
found an outlet: first, when he was a pilot on the Mississippi, 
and again, when he wrote Huckleberry Finn, which, as Mr. Brooks 
happily puts it, "flies like a gay, bright, shining arrow through 



256 NEW BOOKS [Nov., 

the tepid atmosphere of American literature." For the rest, his 
inner history was that of "the eternal conflict of Huckleberry 
Finn and Aunt Polly playing itself out to the end in the theatre 
of Mark Twain's soul!" 

Mark Twain never succeeded in emancipating himself from 
the spell worked upon him to lifelong detriment by the barren 
environment of childhood days. The gloomy loveless atmosphere 
of home; the conformity to narrow social type, characteristic of 
the pioneer life of the fifties and sixties ; most of all, the Calvinistic 
theology of the time, with its abhorrence of anything resembling 
joy, whether spiritual or otherwise all conspired to blight bud- 
ding genius. At the height of his fame, Mark Twain took up his 
residence in the very precincts, so to speak, of Calvinism's shrine. 
An Evangelical parson could scarcely have brought a heavier in- 
dictment of aesthetic barrenness against the Puritan system than 
has the author of this Ordeal. But he does not entirely grasp the 
fact that the Calvinism of the Middle West and the Calvinism of 
Hartford, Connecticut, were identical; whatever differences they 
might seem to exhibit were, like beauty in the ancient saw, but 
"skin deep." 

And what of Mark Twain's humor? We rejoice that at last 
someone has had the courage to stand up before the world and 
declare it for what it, or much of it, really was. "To degrade 
beauty, to debase distinction and thus to simplify the life of the 
man with an eye single to the main chance that, one would 
almost say, is the general tendency of Mark Twain's humor." 
Speaking for ourselves, it has always seemed to us incomprehen- 
sible that men and women of cultivated taste should have given 
such unstinted applause to a book like Innocents Abroad, with its 
coarse jibes against things which one-fifth of the author's fellow- 
countrymen hold sacred; a book which has perhaps done more 
than any other, unless it be Dickens' Child's History of England, 
to poison the non-Catholic mind at the source. 

Then, after much material success, two or three really great 
works and two or three more of tender beauty, such as The Prince 
and the Pauper and Joan of Arc, there came the end. Samuel 
Clemens had once said: "Outside influences, outside circum- 
stances, wind the man and regulate him. Left to himself, he 
wouldn't get regulated at all, and the sort of time he would keep 
would not be valuable." At all events, he himself had lived true 
to the dictum. He had allowed circumstances, people, the needs 
of the moment, to regulate him, and the artist in him remained, 
for the most part, inarticulate. His appeal was primarily to rudi- 
mentary minds; the real Twain, the Twain who longed for self- 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 257 

expression but shrank from the hardships it involved, brooded 
silently or vented itself in savage and sporadic outbursts. This 
is the thesis maintained by Mr. Brooks, and one with which we 
are much inclined to agree. 

OLD PLYMOUTH TRAILS. By Winthrop Packard. Boston: 

Small, Maynard & Go. 

Mr. Packard has a deal of the poet about him; he has a 
mystical reverence for the geography as well as for the history of 
Colonial Massachusetts. Most of all, he loves Cape Cod; he can 
see romance even in the Cape's sand dunes. 

His book is a series of sketches, some purely descriptive of 
the natural wonders of the Cape and the nooks and crannies of 
Plymouth town, many lightened with bits and scraps of native 
humor or poetic reverie. Not that the purely descriptive parts are 
heavy; they are pleasantly light, too, in their way, smooth flow- 
ing and full of nature lore. One feels that Mr. Packard's love for 
his "native heath" is catching. 

The publication of Old Plymouth Trails at this time is sin- 
gularly appropriate in view of the recent tercentenary celebration 
of the coming of the Pilgrims. Every New Englander who knows 
the Cape will feel that Mr. Packard's defence of Mrs. Heman's 
"stern and rockbound coast" is entirely justifiable. 

A COMMENTARY ON THE NEW CODE OF CANON LAW. Vol. 

IV. By Rev. P. Charles Augustine, O.S.B. St. Louis: B. 

Herder Book Co. $2.50 net. 

Father Augustine has at last brought his excellent com- 
mentary to a close. In Volume IV., he treats of the sacraments 
and sacramentals, and canons, 726 to 1,153, contained in Book 
III. of the Code on Administrative Law (De Rebus). In the brief- 
est possible manner the law is set forth, clearly explained, and 
references given in the footnotes to special decrees of the congre- 
gations, bulls, and letters of the Popes, canonists and theologians 
of note, etc. 

JESUS' PRINCIPLES OF LIVING. By Charles F. Kent and Jere- 
miah W. Jenks. New York: Charles Scribner's Sons. $1.25. 
These dozen sermonettes breathe the spirit of modern Prot- 
estantism, which is busily engaged in setting aside the divinity 
of Jesus, while at the same time it calls upon people to follow 
Him. The book abounds in beautiful platitudes about the use of 
wealth, the evil of divorce, the need of an honest press and the 
obligations of citizenship but it nowhere states the inability of 

VOL. OCII. 17 



258 NEW BOOKS [Nov., 

the Protestant Churches to teach and enforce their teaching with 
a divine sanction. In fact, we are asked: "Why is the dogmatic 
method even more dangerous in the field of religion than of 
natural science?" 

BORN OF THE CRUCIBLE. By Charles Cleveland Cohan. Bos- 
ton: The Cornhill Co. $1.75. 

This is a clean-cut, interesting tale of mining conditions in 
the West. The author is Associate Editor of The Butte Miner, 
and knows at first hand the labor situation in the Montana copper 
mines. His hero is an ordinary worker, who by his pluck and 
energy succeeds in winning not only a fortune, but the daughter 
of his employer as well. The inner workings of the I. W. W. 
are laid bare, and the socialistic agitators making for chaos in 
America are estimated at their proper value. 

ABBOTSCOURT. By John Ayscough. New York: P. J. Kenedy 

& Sons. 

This is a charming story of a beautiful Anglo-Irish girl, 
Eleanor Abbot, who survives a disreputable and poverty-stricken 
father and his even more disreputable and poverty-stricken son, 
is offered a home with a minister, her distant cousin, and though 
a Catholic, begins swiftly to disarm the distrust of her Protestant 
kinsfolk. Over-sensitive as Eleanor is, she gives up her guardian's 
house, intending to earn a living for herself. But a nervous 
breakdown interferes, which careful nursing (and love) combat 
with distinct success. The story is rather an episode than a novel 
and the characters are little more than sketches. They are 
reminiscent of the author's earlier novels, and indeed the volume 
shows unmistakably that his literary forebears were Jane Austin, 
Mrs. Gaskell, and Miss Mitford. There is something delicately 
feminine about John Ayscough's handling of his theme, his 
humor, his almost imperceptible irony. Abbotscourt cannot be 
called a great book, nor would its author claim such a distinction 
for it. But it is worth reading for its style, its purity, and for that 
fragrance as of lavender and old lace which permeates its pages. 

HAPPY HOUSE. By Jane D. Abbott. Philadelphia: J. B. Lip- 

pincott Co. $1.60. 

In this story for girls, of girls just stepping from college 
life to their various careers in the world, the lesson conveyed by 
success or ill success is an emphatic one: selfishness or self-seek- 
ing never reaches its aim. We regret that deception plays such 
an important part in the plot. Nevertheless, and setting this 
aside, the story is well told and interesting, and will amply repay 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 259 

the reading. Many silly views are scored, snobbishness snubbed, 
worth appraised, and even the mistaken judgments of nigh half 
a century set right, and all without preaching. One's common- 
sense is somewhat taxed by such wholesale pleasant happenings, 
but anything so prosaic is out of place in Happy House. Spite 
of the college halo, two out of the three girls devote themselves 
to ordinary careers, while the one who planned the heroism of 
going to Russia, was sent back as too young let us hope to learn 
wisdom with her years. 

TWENTY-FIVE OFFERTORIES. By Joseph Vranken. Score 

80 cents; voice parts 40 cents. 
O SACRUM CONVIVIUM. By L. Viadana. Arranged for mixed 

chorus by Deems Taylor. 12 cents net. New York: J. 

Fischer & Brother. 

In these two works, we have compositions answering to the 
demands of the Motu Proprio on church music. The first named 
work contains Offertories for the principal feasts of the year for 
voices in unison. The second is arranged for four mixed voices. 
Both works are written in strict liturgical style, and should com- 
mend themselves to organists and choir-masters, who are inter- 
ested in pure church music. The first work is especially fitted 
to choirs who have not mastered the Gregorian Offertories, yet 
desire to correspond with the wishes of the Church, that the parts 
of the "Proper" of the Mass be sung. The second work is a beau- 
tiful composition with r,ich harmony, most appropriate for devo- 
tional services such as Benediction of the Blessed Sacrament. 

IRELAND A NATION. By Robert Lynd. New York: Dodd, Mead 

& Co. 

The author of this cold, clear-headed, logical statement of 
facts concerning the problem of Ireland's right to national inde- 
pendence is an Orangeman, a North of Ireland Protestant, and at 
present the literary editor of the London Daily News. The author 
himself characterizes the book as "a cold-blooded appeal to reason 
on behalf of Irish nationality." It is devoid of all appearances of 
sentimentality, yet the very calmness with which the argument is 
followed gives a force to the book which passion itself could 
hardly sustain. It is a book of the utmost value for those to whom 
an appeal on behalf of Ireland's nationality coming from a Cath- 
olic source, or from any source unfriendly to the cause of the 
Allies in the World War, would be repugnant, or at least, highly 
suspicious. Mr. Lynd was pro-Ally during the War and, at the 
same time, pro-republican as concerns Ireland. To him the prob- 
lem seems one of simple statesmenship. This is a fundamental 



260 NEW BOOKS [Nov., 

assumption upon which his book is built, and he quotes General 
Smuts at the outset as follows : "In Paris our statesmen have dealt 
with racial problems, like that of Ireland, and in every way as dif- 
ficult as the Irish problem. They may not shrink from applying to 
Ireland the same medicine that they have applied to Bohemia 
and many another part of Europe." In this spirit the author 
marshal his facts and arguments to show that the Irish question 
is a world problem, and that there is no chance for a successful 
end to the world war against war, and for the establishment of a 
League of Nations, unless Ireland be given full rights and self- 
determination. To prove his case, he first sketches the salient 
points of Irish history, and claims that Ireland is a nation of indi- 
vidual genius comparable to Poland and other nations liberated at 
the Peace Treaty in Paris. He next gives a concise yet adequate 
account of Sinn Fein, and affords an illuminating explanation of 
the Rebellion of 1916. He scores a strong point by saying that the 
British Government in minimizing the danger of the revolt, but 
at the same time dealing out savage reprisals against its leaders, 
did more to make the revolt a success from the point of view of 
propaganda than possibly any other factor. He then discusses 
Ireland's record in the World War, showing that during the time 
when the Irish people put their faith in the British Government's 
promise to establish Home Rule, Ireland gave more volunteers 
to the Allied Armies in proportion to her population than Canada 
did. He then treats the Ulster question and makes out a strong 
case to prove that the so-called federal solution of the Irish ques- 
tion is impossible as a substitute for self-determination. There 
are vivid character sketches of typical figures in the Irish move- 
ment, and an interesting chapter dealing with distinctive elements 
in Irish literature. All in all, the book is a very competent, short 
view of the apparently complex yet, after all, fundamentally 
simple problem of Irish independence. 

MASS IN F. ("Regina Pacis.") By Nicola A. Motani. Boston: 

The Boston Music Co. 60 cents. 

The author of this composition, the latest and one of the 
best among the modern Masses of a strictly liturgical character, 
has made it possible for the congregation to take an integral part 
in the singing of church music. Certain parts of each of the 
divisions of the "Common" of the Mass are composed expressly 
to be sung by the congregation. This is a new and a very praise- 
worthy feature. The Mass is so composed that it can be sung 
either by men's or mixed voices, by school children, or by choir 
and congregation. It will not put a severe tax upon any choir 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 261 

that makes any pretentions to serious work. It is composed 
along lines laid down by the authorities on church music. Its 
directness and innocence of any but a pure melodic appeal, gives 
it a decided church flavor. The accompaniment has the tuneful 
fullness and harmonic interest, the flavor and style, which a com- 
position of the kind should demand and, in this instance, has 
secured. 

AN IRISHMAN LOOKS AT HIS WORLD. By George A. Birming- 
ham. New York: George H. Doran Go. $2.00 net. 
In the very extensive literature which is springing up around 
Ireland in these days, the works of the Rev. George A. Birming- 
ham, a Dean of the Anglican Church of Ireland, are gaining a 
place; not, perhaps, near the head of the list, but certainly well 
up among the books which entertainingly and in a spirit of good 
humor depict the personal observations and experiences of their 
authors. It is true that on the great issue in Ireland, the Rev. 
Mr. Birmingham takes apparently a rather Laodicean attitude. 
He is not aflame with that determined patriotism which burns in 
the souls of so many other Irish writers of today. He has ap- 
plied, on the contrary, his own rather detached, yet pleasantly 
sympathetic spirit, and the wit and knowledge of human nature 
that have gone to the making of his novels, to a study of his 
fellow-Irishmen, and with laudable results. The Laodicean atti- 
tude which characterizes Dean Birmingham is nowhere more 
strikingly apparent than in the chapter in which he deals with the 
innermost soul of Ireland, her religion. "The few among us that 
stand outside of the churches altogether," he writes, "who view 
religion with cool dispassionate eyes, say that it is well for us 
that we are as we are." In fairness to the author, it must be said 
that he does not place himself among these few altogether aloof 
observers of religion, who "hold that all churches are equally 
useful, and see in our simple faith and ready obedience a safe- 
guard against revolution and violent change." Nevertheless, the 
words indicate something of the author's own attitude. To him 
it seems quite certain that not only Catholicism, but Protestantism 
is a native and perdurable element in the Irish character. Being 
himself alien to the Faith of which Protestantism is but a pale, 
and withering, and sadly anaemic straggler, of course it is difficult 
for Dean Birmingham to appreciate the power of the religion 
which is truly a native and permanent possession of by far the 
greater number of the Irish people. All in all, however, the book 
is a substantial addition to the multiplying volumes which are 
relating the many-sided story of the Island of the Saints. 



262 NEW BOOKS [Nov., 

THE RED CONSPIRACY. By Joseph J. Mereto. New York: The 

National Historical Society. $2.00 net. 

This work aims to show that Socialism, even as preached in 
this country, is incipient Bolshevism. Its pages constitute a verit- 
able mine of concrete information, replete with historical data 
extending close to the threshold of the present. One plainly ob- 
serves that the author has been working, not solely in the quietude 
of his study, but also in the noisy, living laboratory of social 
activity. 

While feeling a profound anxiety for the removal of all 
violations of distributive justice, the writer aims to show that 
Socialism, instead of being the remedy, is nothing short of con- 
spiracy against existing institutions. From multitudious sources 
he has garnered statements bearing upon the aspirations and ruc- 
tions of the Russian revolutionists. As the heart of the reader 
begins to overflow with a deep detestation of the far-off excesses 
described, a sharp sense of nearby danger arises through a diag- 
nosis of the radical tendencies that have been smoldering right at 
home. High-percentage Socialism is analyzed in such a manner 
as to show that more than a long-distance overthrow of the gov- 
ernment is part of the plan. Debs, Hillquit, Nearing, Spargo, Ross, 
Berger, and a host of others are given verbatim space, along with 
innumerable quotations from Socialistic books, pamphlets and 
papers, for the purpose of pointing out that a radical movement is 
aiming to capture college, press and politics as a means of demol- 
ishing our modern economic and governmental edifices. With due 
allowance for those who affiliate themselves with Socialism chiefly 
as a ballot protest against prevailing social injustice, the quota- 
tions are marshaled in such a manner as to fortify the proposi- 
tion laid down by Mr. Martin Gonboy, who appeared before the 
New York Assembly Judiciary Committee on March 4, 1920, when 
he is reported to have said: "The Socialist Party of America is 
not a loyal organization, disgraced occasionally by the traitorous 
act of a member, but a disloyal party composed of perpetual 
traitors." 

The Red Conspiracy argues that the disloyalty in question 
vigorously and unceasingly assails religion, the race, the family 
and the basic interests of the worker. The last chapter points to 
the pressing need of a literary and vocal reprisal against the de- 
structive errors of Socialism. The author is an untiring reader 
of the outpourings of the press. For conservative ends he has 
caught the spirit of enthusiasm manifested by the radicals. At 
times his mode of expression, especially when warmed by patriot- 
ism, has all the red glow of the fiery language with which the 






1920.] NEW BOOKS 263 

revolutionists attempt to burn their principles into the minds of 
others. In timeliness he succeeds to the extent of including an 
appendix that deals with the National Convention of the Socialist 
Party, held in May, 1920. The publishers have displayed special 
industry by standing ready to supply chapters, and parts of 
chapters, of the book in pamphlet and leaflet form. 

THE HIDDEN SANCTUARY. Doctrinal Studies by Rev. Jesse 
Brett, L.Th. New York: Longmans, Green & Co. $1.75 net. 
This is a work on the mystical life of the soul by a minister 
of the Anglican Church, who has studied with understanding and 
appreciation the writings of St. John of the Cross and other 
great mystics of the Catholic Church. It is quite Catholic in tone 
and attitude, a fact emphasized by the frontispiece the tradi- 
tional picture of St. Catherine of Siena. The Hidden Sanctuary 
is the place of union between God and the soul. The approach 
to this holy of holies is through the courts of sacrifice and of 
prayer. 

To those acquainted with the works of Catholic writers on 
the spiritual life this volume will not furnish any new informa- 
tion. Nevertheless it is well written, with a charm of its own 
and breathes the spirit of one intensely in earnest about the 
mystical life. Intended, no doubt, for those of his own faith 
who are desirous of leading a more interior life, it should prove 
of no small assistance. Because of the close connection 
between the lex orandi and the lex credendi, all sincere attempts 
at participation in Catholic devotional life should help to promote 
doctrinal growth, hence we welcome books like the above. 

ADVENTURES AND ENTHUSIASMS. By E. V. Lucas. New 

York: George H. Doran Co. 

If, as Montaigne believes, the essaie is an attempt to discover 
what we think, then there is but one conclusion : the world must 
produce essays in proportion to the number of its thinkers, a 
very vast collection one likes to imagine. And yet of all these 
essayists, who, we may flatter ourselves, do exist, very few are 
sufficiently gifted to 4 delight by their irresponsible thoughts upon 
this or that every day trifle, readers delighted to hang upon their 
whimsies. It is, perhaps, trite to say that whenever such a one 
as Mr. E. V. Lucas does appear, he deserves the enthusiasm 
he creates. There is in him renewed that human quality of 
the author of Imperfect Sympathies. His admiration of Lamb 
has developed a possibly unconscious reproduction of the facetious 
charm of his predecessor, for which we are grateful since it 



264 NEW BOOKS [Nov., 

enables us to see our own foibles as vividly as our ancestors 
could behold theirs a hundred years ago. Idiosyncrasies, how- 
ever delightfully dwelt upon since then, have lacked till now the 
leisurely grace of Lamb. The knowing nonchalance of Mr. Lucas 
is a thing apart from the seriousness of the Upton Letters; still 
less, for all his literary capers, is it to be compared with Mr. 
Chesterton's veiled philosophy. 

Held firm in the grasp of this wizard of words, we smile 
whether we will or no. But could any one withhold laughing 
sympathy from him who sees in the mosquito the true Italian 
question? How very few of us as visitors have not felt that "to 
be a really good guest and at ease under alien roofs it is neces- 
sary, I suspect, to have no home ties of one's own; certainly to 
have no very tyrannical habits." We are just as irresistibly 
drawn toward a study of John Leech, Thackeray's school fellow. 
However varied the interests of Mr. Lucas, they become our own. 

TOWARDS THE DAWN. By Conor Galway. New York: Fred- 
erick A. Stokes Co. $2.00. 

The turmoil in Ireland is reflected not only in the news- 
papers, but also in current literature. Novels and short stories, 
together with much poetry, are appearing in Ireland and in this 
country, which reflect or make use of Irish conditions and prob- 
lems for the purpose of propaganda or of art. Among these new 
novels, Toward the Dawn is a notable example of the story teller's 
art applied to the delineation of a nation's woes. Although not 
steeped in the bitterness of spirit and the almost hopeless atmos- 
phere which pervades another characteristic recent Irish novel, 
The Wasted Island, Conor Galway's story is surcharged with the 
powerful emotions and the perplexing problems which make Ire- 
land today a storm centre of all the world. Towards the Dawn 
has an especial value for those who desire to acquaint themselves 
with the human elements in the Irish situation in that it takes 
for its field the Ulster situation or, rather the particular problem 
connected with Ulster which is connoted by the bigotry of the 
Orange element. This problem is concentrated in the relations 
between Dympna Donnelly, "a little black North girl," who is 
the heroine of the story, and her two suitors, Seumas Gallagher, 
the Irish Nationalist, and Sydney Hamilton, a Presbyterian Union- 
ist. The almost incredible rancor and stubborn hatred which 
are bred in the souls of a minority of the Ulster people against 
Catholics and the idea of Ireland as a nation is powerfully de- 
picted, and is shown to be the most potent factor in precipitating 
the shameful repudiation of the Home Rule Bill by the British 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 265 

Government, which was the prime cause in goading the younger 
Nationalists into the Easter Rebellion, and in bringing about the 
present situation in Ireland, where nearly eighty per cent of the 
people are supporting the Irish Republic. Pleasantly written and 
containing some excellent character drawings, Towards the Dawn 
is likely to prove a distinct success. 

ADVENTURES PERILOUS. By E. M. Wilmot-Buxton. London: 

Sands & Co. $1.80 net. 

Said a friend of ours who, having picked up the book from 
our study table, became so absorbed in it as to be oblivious of 
surroundings until the last page was turned: "Why, it 'carries 
on' just like a dime novel!" In one sense the readable little 
volume could have no higher praise. Whatever might be said of 
the much abused "dime novel" of a past generation the charge 
of dullness could never be brought against it. 

Well, Wilmot-Buxton has gone the dime novel one better; 
and has taken a real bit of human history, "the story of that 
faithful and courageous priest of God, Father John Gerard, S.J., 
who, after a life of adventure and many hair-breadth escapes, 
came at last into a place of peace," and set it down on the printed 
page in a way to captivate the adolescent imagination and kindle 
its generous enthusiasm. 

More power, then, to that gifted school of which the author 
of Adventures Perilous is a distinguished member, that is striving 
with conspicuous success to bring home to English Catholic minds 
the preciousness of their heritage of blood and tears and persecu- 
tion. May God raise up for us here in America writers who shall, 
in like fashion, tell our youth of their spiritual heroes, the priest- 
pioneers of forest, river and plain. 

THE OLD FREEDOM. By Francis Neilson. New York: B. W. 

Huebsch. 

So many new schemes of deliverance from the tyrannies of 
modern political and economic organization have been offered in 
recent years that a call for "the old freedom" is an unwonted 
cry. The "Old Freedom" is to the author the day of the land-free 
man, the day when the early English state was a community of 
freemen living in homesteads and meeting in folk-moots, which 
were the true embodiment of democracy. At present the State is 
occupied with endless "non-essential reforms," by which it seeks 
to secure minimum wages, compensation to injured workers, 
housing reforms, and the like, without giving any real satisfaction 
to the workers because their one fundamental grievance is left 



266 NEW BOOKS [Nov., 

untouched. A statement of Mr. Schwab is quoted and repeated 
many times over, that "the only foundation upon which our pros- 
perity can permanently rest is the economic use of everything," 
which is interpreted and applied by the author to include the use 
of land and all natural resources. Political democracy, he says, 
can have no permanent value unless accompanied by equality of 
economic opportunity, which involves for every man "a right to 
use the earth, the only source from which he can draw his suste- 
nance." To secure this right to each citizen the State must take 
the full monopoly value of land and free industry from the bur- 
den of taxation at present imposed upon it. 

Forcible as is Mr. Neilson's indictment of the present eco- 
nomic system and of the various false remedies in the form of 
Socialism or of Syndicalism offered to the public, his own con- 
structive proposals are lacking in sufficient definiteness to inspire 
confidence. Undoubtedly, taxation of the full monopoly value of 
land would be highly beneficial in Great Britain, where the peasant 
is still for the most part a tenant farmer or dependent laborer; 
but it is not so clear how Mr. Neilson's restatement of Henry 
George's remedy would meet the existing situation in the United 
States. The present industrial unrest is a much larger problem 
than any rare scheme of taxation could solve, though there is 
no doubt that the release of the natural resources of the country, 
forests, water-power, oil, and minerals, from monopolistic con- 
trol would be a great gain. 

THE WAY OF BEAUTY. By Sister Agnes Mason, G.H.F. New 

York: Longmans, Green & Co. $1.75 net. 

The high and noble purpose of this book is to clarify the 
idea of beauty, to elevate the taste, to make beauty a ruling 
motive of life, and to find through beauty God in everything. 
The writer, a member of the Anglican Community of the Holy 
Family, is a pupil of the school of Buskin, emphasizing the de- 
mands of taste with the moral vehemence that accompanies our 
discussions of conscience. She indeed recognizes that beauty does 
not always lead heavenwards and quotes with approval Professor 
Henry Sidgwick, distinguishing between the ideas of beauty and 
of moral goodness, but in general throughout the book taste or 
the right feeling for beauty is almost given the place of conscience 
or the directive and impelling norm of goodness. "Crimes against 
beauty," she says, "are plain sins, just as lying and stealing." 
Bad taste is annoying and even a torture, but it is not sinful, and 
exaggerated statements of this kind defeat the good purpose of 
the author. 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 267 

Plato is said to have confused the good and the beautiful, and 
there are still many who do not properly distinguish love or the 
tendency to good from taste or the right appreciation of the 
beautiful. It is a fallacy akin to that of the educationalists who 
think that to know is to will and that knowledge is virtue. Virtue 
and morality belong to volition, which has freedom and can sin. 
The taste of beauty, like the knowledge of truth, belongs to cog- 
nition, which has not the freedom of the will, and so a fault of 
taste is not a moral fault. 

Sister Agnes Mason has some excellent passages on the di- 
versity of tastes, on the nature of ugliness, and on the cost of 
beauty, and for these her book is well worth reading. Her phil- 
osophy of beauty, however, is so eclectic and inclusive that her 
practical deductions are not only strained in part, as has been 
shown, but seem at times to have little connection with her 
definitions. Had she included Aquinas among her philosophers 
she would have learned that good belongs to the final causes, 
which motivate action, and that beauty belongs to the formal 
causes, which perfect a thing in its kind; that love, actuated by 
good, is kinetic and tends outward until it is united with its loved 
object, whereas taste, actuated by beauty, is static, and is arrested 
and satisfied in the very act of contemplation. The way of 
beauty may grace the way of love, may in certain instances lead 
to the way of love, but it can never take the place of the way of 
love. 

FRENCH LITERATURE OF THE GREAT WAR. By Albert 

Schinz. New York: D. Appleton & Co. $2.00 net. 

Mr. Schinz has compiled a very interesting and scholarly 
account of French War Literature. Between his text and his 
notes few books of any real importance can have escaped his 
patient gleanings. In his First Part he considers, (a) The Period 
of Emotion, i. e., immediately after the bursting of the avalanche; 
(b) The Period of Documentation; (c) The Period of Philo- 
sophical and Political Considerations. 

The Second Part of his book is devoted to Poetry, Drama 
and Fiction. Among the war novels he singles out for special 
praise Rene" Benjamin's Gas par d. He does not hesitate to assert 
that Gaspard will remain a permanent type in French literature 
like Daudet's Tartarin or Hugo's Gavroche. No less generous is 
his praise of a book describing the epic doings of the French 
merchant marine. No one, he says, can afford to leave unread 
L'Odyssee d' Un Transport Torpille, by Y . 

Charming reading, as elevating as it is interesting, is afforded 



268 NEW BOOKS [Nov., 

by Captain Palle's work, Le Cran. This officer was a knight- 
errant of charity, whose duty it was to relieve and comfort the 
needy. He had merely to write down his experiences and they 
do honor to human nature. They show that heroes and martyrs 
spring up by the score among the retired and poorer classes of 
society. 

Neither poetry nor the drama seem to have risen to the 
height of the events they portray. But our critic signalizes the 
work of Zamacois, Verhaeren, Claudel and Mercier as worthy of 
notice. 

The author in the appendices gives an abundant bibliography, 
not only in the strictly literary field, but in history, diaries and 
even journalism. Unless a reader desires to become a specialist 
in the subject, he will find in the present volume all he requires. 

PLAPPERS AND PHILOSOPHERS, by F. Scott Fitzgerald (New 

I York: Charles Scribner's Sons). It is seldom that a publication 
of reprinted short stories justifies itself so well as in the present in- 
stance. The eight tales which form this collection mark an advance 
upon the author's novel, This Side of Paradise. To say this is not to 
swell the chorus of praise, whose extravagance does injustice to its 
object; it is only to acknowledge that here are to be found originality 
and variety, with imaginativeness of the exceptional order that needs 
not to seek remote, untrodden paths, but plays upon scenes and people 
within the radius of ordinary life. Moreover, Mr. Fitzgerald expresses 
himself in a manner that is in itself a pleasure. The book offers to busy 
readers entertainment that can be enjoyed with no aftermath of self- 
reproach for having wasted time. 

FACTS OF THE FAITH, by H. S. Holland, D.D., D.Litt. (New York: 
Longmans, Green & Co.). The late Canon Scott Holland was the 
greatest preacher in the Anglican Church since the death of Dean 
Church. He possessed (among many other lesser gifts) a profoundly 
spiritual nature, a subtle humor, a rich dower of imaginative sympathy, 
and a wide acquaintance with the best things in literature, ancient 
as well as modern. Above all, he had a most tender devotion to the 
personality of Christ and to the mystery of the Incarnation. His style 
is displayed to perfection in the great sermon a modern classic 
entitled "The Sower," which he published in his volume, God's City. 
In the preface to Facts of the Faith, a posthumously collected series of 
discourses, the Warden of Leddon House writes admirably of Holland's 
devotion and of his gift of expression. 

YOUNG HEARTS, by J. E. Buckrose (New York: George H. Doran 
Co.). Mrs. Buckrose gives us another of her characteristic studies 
of English rural life, its central figures being a father and his two 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 269 

daughters, young women of contrasting temperaments and principles. 
As usual with this author, her quiet manner covers and sustains a 
warm human interest; the environment is graphically pictured; the 
characters are drawn with an assured, vitalizing touch. That of the 
father, an unconscious egoist, is somewhat unduly elaborated, intro- 
ducing matter that is superfluous, almost extraneous; and there is also 
an unwonted paucity of what Mrs. Buckrose has taught us to expect 
eagerly, her unique, delightful humor; but, though these considerations 
may debar the novel from the same measure of popularity attained by 
some of its predecessors, they do not render it other than readable and 
welcome. 

IN The Happy Shepherd and Lilies of His Love, by Armel O'Connor 
(Ludlow, England: Mary's Meadow Press. 2s. net each) the author 
brings together some fifty pieces of verse, many of which have first ap- 
peared in our own pages and in those of The Monk, Ave Maria, The New 
Witness, etc. These delightfully fragrant little verses reenforce the fine 
impression already made by the author's previous collections, Poems 
and The Exalted Valley. They are full of the vitality and novelty and 
freshness of art, which a great critic, Mrs. Meynell, welcomed in an 
earlier book by Mr. O'Connor. 

THE LUZUMIYAT OF ABU'L-ALA, by Ameen Rihani (New York: 
James T. White & Co.). Omar Khayyam, the candid publishers 
of this work instruct us in a preliminary puff, was beholden to Abu'l- 
Ala for much of his inspiration and a great deal of his poetical form. 
His views on the liquor question, however, remained unchanged despite 
his alleged discipleship to Abu'1-Ala, the Syrian poet, who was an en- 
thusiastic prohibitionist. It appears that, to quote the publishers' ele- 
gant ipsissima verba, "this Syrian poet, who was the foremost literary 
figure of his time, was something of a 'knocker.' ... He attacked the 
superstitions and false traditions of religion, proclaiming the supremacy 
of the mind." Abu'1-Ala means, we are told, "Father of the Sublime." 
The downward progression is easy facilis descensus and the Syrian 
person frequently makes it. 

ANY suggestion touching upon the H. C. of L. is of vast importance 
just now. Because of under production and high prices, food con- 
servation is imperative. Yet we are told that one half of all vegetables 
and fruit grown in this country rot upon the ground. Canning and 
shipping expenses increase the cost of the other half. Since all vegetable 
matter contains from sixty-five to ninety-six per cent water, great 
weight can be eliminated by extracting the water. Dehydrating Foods, 
by A. Louise Andrea (Boston: The Cornhill Co. $1.75), tells of a 
method recently perfected, which will effect a revolution in the means 
and methods of food preservation. As distinguished from drying, it 
reduces the bulk of foods without destroying the flavoring, coloring or 
nutritive properties. The process used in America is far superior to 



270 NEW BOOKS [Nov., 

the European methods. All this and much more of lively interest may 
be gleaned from this timely volume by Mrs. Andrea, lecturer on food, 
cookery and canning at the Panama-Pacific Exposition, San Francisco, 
and the New York International Exposition. The book contains de- 
tailed instructions for home dehydration as well as numerous recipes. 

FROM that unique household of Catholic writers at Mary's Meadow, 
Ludlow, England, comes a little book of children's stories, Even 
Better, the work of Mrs. Armel O'Connor's daughter, Catherine. This 
slight volume by a child of fourteen years gives brilliant promise. 
The book may be obtained from the author's mother (2s. net), but we 
are quaintly told a copy will be sent to anyone who cannot afford to 
buy it. 

THE LIGHT OUT OF THE EAST, by S. R. Crockett (New York: 
George H. Doran Co. $1.90). Beyond the statement that this 
book has an effective style, there is little to be said about it. The 
author of that fine romance, The Raiders, forgot where his abilities lay 
and remembered that no less a literary light than Rudyard Kipling 
proclaimed the making of a tract to be a feat. Accordingly, he at- 
tempted a tract and The Light Out of the East is the result. But it is 
no feat. It is too obvious for that. The book concerns the Monk 
Christopher, who is elected Pope, and thereupon proclaims, if you 
please, the uselessness of the Church, wandering about Europe to 
preach his "doctrines," and finally from a remote place in the East 
uttering "wisdom" to the men who gather about him, until at last "the 
clouds receive him." The book is a thinly-veiled attack upon the Cath- 
olic Church, which Mr. Crockett was as incapable of understanding as 
his forebear in religion John Knox. 

THE GREAT MODERN AMERICAN SHORT STORIES (New York: 
Boni & Liveright. $2.00). This is an anthology to which the 
genial editor, the late William Dean Howells, contributes an interesting 
and reminiscent introduction. Some of the tales presented are uni- 
versally accepted as American short story classics, such as Edward 
Everette Kale's "My Double and How He Undid Me," Mark Twain's 
"Jumping Frog," and Bret Harte's "Outcasts of Poker Flat." Charles 
Warren Stoddard's "A Prodigal in Tahiti" finds a place here, and for 
that one's heart warms to Mr. Howells. By including Ambrose Bierce's 
"An Occurrence at Owl Creek Bridge," he deserves praise, for the little- 
known Bierce has achieved a masterpiece in this tale of the Civil War. 
But some of the stories which are given a place cause one to wonder on 
what possible basis Mr. Howells made his choice. For, by no stretch 
of imagination or of indulgence, can half a dozen of them be called 
"great." Their inclusion might be comprehensible were it not for the 
brilliant tales which they displace. Mr. Howells' omissions are indeed 
decidedly more striking than his selections. Frank Stockton is repre- 
sented, but not by "The Lady or the Tiger;" Thomas Bailey Aldrich, 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 271 

but not by "Marjorie Daw." And one looks in vain for H. C. Bunner, 
Henry Harland, Grace King, Jack London, Margaret Deland, R. H. Davis, 
and that prince of all tellers of tales, 0. Henry. The publishers* "blurb" 
in its encomium on Mr. Howells is excellent; in its confident assertion 
that this volume will "take its place as one of the standard anthologies 
in the English language," it illustrates the triumph of hope over critical 
judgment. 

THE CHINESE COAT, by Jeanette Lee (New York: Charles Scrib- 
ner's Sons. $1.75). Eleanor More saw a gorgeous Chinese coat at 
a sale, and wanted to buy it, but couldn't. The years went on, and still 
she wanted it. She and her husband finally journeyed to far-away 
China, where after long search, she found it. A sweet, little story, 
charmingly told, and illustrating the lovable qualities of husband and 
wife. 

THE STORY OF LIBERTY, by James Baldwin (New York: American 
Book Co.). A book supposedly written in honor of liberty 
"as exemplified in American institutions." The dishonesty and the 
purpose of the book may be known from these quotations with regard 
to our War for Independence: "England thought most of the need of 
unity; . . . the Colonists of their self-governing rights." And again: 
"The result was this unhappy war, which broke up the only family 
of free peoples that yet existed in the world." 

FATHER TIM'S TALKS WITH PEOPLE HE MET, by Rev. C. D. Mc- 
Enniry, C.SS.R., Volume III. (St. Louis: B. Herder Book Co. $1.50). 
A pleasant volume, written in familiar vein, of talks on subjects such 
as "Absolution Refused," "Two Mixed Marriages," "Missing Mass," 
"The Lay Brother." The pegs upon which some of these talks hang 
are slender, but they would often be suitable for discussion in Sodality 
meetings, as well as classes for social study or for apologetics. They 
show a large and kindly knowledge of human nature. 

THE CLASS-ROOM TEACHER, by G. D. Strayer and M. L. Engel- 
hardt (New York: American Book Co.). By the title one would 
be led to expect that this volume would speak of methods leading to 
increased efficiency. The volume, however, is rather a technical 
method of registering and indexing data of every kind with regard 
to the children, their health conditions, ages, etc., that may come 
within the office of a principal of a school or head of a department. 
For such purposes it will be found to be very useful. 



IRecent Events, 

After several months of sporadic negotia- 

Polanct. tion the Poles and the Bolshevik! finally 

signed a peace treaty at Riga on October 

12th. This agreement, which is more in the nature of a prelim- 
inary peace treaty and armistice, is actually to become effective 
on October 18th at midnight, when hostilities are to cease. It is 
a peace of give and take, which those who have followed the 
course of events fear will not be very popular either with the 
Bolsheviki or the Poles. By the terms of the treaty Russia is to 
abate large territorial claims. Poland's eastern boundary is to run 
north and south from Latvia to Rumania, with the line passing 
well east of Minsk, Pinsk and Rovno. Thus Poland has confirmed 
to her most of the area which her armies held last March, before 
the beginning of the Soviet offensive. In the North, Lithuania is 
separated entirely from Russia, and her eastern boundary is to be 
fixed by further negotiations. East of Brest-Litovsk a large part 
of Podolia is taken over, and in the south a considerable segment 
of Volhynia, including the three fortresses of Lutsk, Dubno, and 
Rovno. Poland thus attains a size larger than that assigned her 
by the Allied Peace Conference. 

While the principals in the negotiations insist the terms 
eventually will lead to the signature of a permanent treaty which 
will permit restoration of normal conditions in Central Europe, 
there is much pessimism among diplomats and observers not par- 
ticipating in the conference. The French are clearly dissatisfied, 
and apparently desired a continuance of the war. The bottling 
up of Lithuania is generally regarded as a doubtful experiment. 

Of course, the reason for the treaty success of the Poles at 
the conference table was directly due to their military successes 
in the field, which continued throughout the month since these 
notes were last written. Their advance on all fronts was uniform, 
and in pitched battle they won many decisive engagements. Two 
of these victories are typical of the month's successes. Northeast 
of Grodno, between September 20th and 30th, the Poles captured 
25,000 Russian Soviet prisoners and took one hundred cannon. In 
a drive on the northern front, ending October 3d, the Poles in- 
flicted a crushing defeat on sixteen Bolshevist divisions. The staffs 
of the Third and Fourth Bolshevist Armies were captured, and the 
staffs of the 21st, 41st, 55th, and 57th Divisions and of several 



1920.] RECENT EVENTS 273 

brigades and regiments were also taken prisoner. The total num- 
ber of prisoners came to 42,000, and great stores of ammunition 
and other material which the Bolsheviki had assembled for a 
fall drive against the Poles were taken. 

Despite efforts of the control commission of the League of 
Nations, which has been endeavoring to settle the differences 
between Lithuania and Poland, severe fighting occurred during 
the month between the armies of these countries. The climax 
of hostilities came on October 10th when two divisions of Polish 
troops under General Zellgouski seized Vilna, the Lithuanian 
capital. General Zellgouski, at the demand of his troops, just 
before entering the city, sent in his resignation as a Polish officer, 
and the Polish officers under him declared that they were re- 
solved to occupy Vilna with or without the consent of the Polish 
Government. The Polish Government has officially disavowed 
the occupation of Vilna, and General Zellgouski has established a 
provisional government there, thus creating a similar situation to 
the d'Annunzio-Fiume coup. 

Previous to the seizure of Vilna, negotiations had been going 
on between the Poles and the Lithuanians at Suwalki under the 
supervision of the representatives of the League of Nations. The 
Poles agreed to accept the demarcation line defined last December 
by the Supreme Council of the League of Nations, but notified 
Lithuania delegates that Poland would not recognize the treaty 
between Lithuania and Soviet Russia, by which Lida, Grodno, and 
Vilna were assigned to Lithuania. These three towns are now in 
the hands of the Poles. The popular view of the situation is that 
the Poles are following in the footsteps of Colonel Avaloff-Ber- 
mondt in Prussia last year, that a portion of the army intends 
ostensibly to sever connection with Poland across the Niemen 
River and operate independently in Lithuanian territory. It is 
expected that these troops soon will proclaim a new Lithuanian 
Government and then open negotiations with the de facto govern- 
ment with the purpose of uniting Vilna to Poland. 

With the signing of the Polish armistice, 
Russia. including also peace with Ukrainia, and 

with the acceptance of the Russo-Finnish 

peace treaty by both the Russians and the Finns at the Dorpat 
Conference on October 6th, Bolshevist Russia has come to terms 
with the last of the hostile forces arrayed against her with the 
exception of the South Russian army under General Wrangel. 
This army, however, has been dangerously active during the 
month and has considerably damaged the Soviet cause. Begin- 

VOL. CXII. 18 



274 RECENT EVENTS [Nov., 

ning with the capture of the railway junction of Petropavlovsk 
and other important strategic points on September 20th, General 
WrangePs forces have advanced steadily throughout the month. 
Early in October he effected a junction with the army of General 
Makno, the Ukrainian chief, who had been operating against the 
Soviet troops in the region of Kharkov, and who captured that city 
in a flying raid. General Lokhvitsky, formerly an officer of Gen- 
eral Kolchak's force and at present in command of the former 
Kolchak troops, has offered to submit to the authority of the 
Wrangel government. General SemenofF, the anti-Bolshevist 
leader in Siberia, also has offered his aid to General Wrangel. 
The French General Weygand, the savior of Warsaw, is also re- 
ported to have departed for South Russia to assist in the anti- 
Bolshevist campaign. 

According to late dispatches General Wrangel has launched 
his expected offensive against the new Sixth Army of the Soviet 
forces, sheltered behind the Dneiper River. He is carrying out 
a pincers movement converging on the town of Kakhova, north- 
east of Kerson. Fine weather is favoring operations. General 
Wrangel's permanent north front extends from Mariopol to Eka- 
terinoslav along the railway. His control of the Sea of Azov has 
been assured by the capture of 6,000 Bolshevist sailors at Mariopol, 
who were preparing to descend upon the grain port of Genitchesk. 
He has also made himself master of the Donetz Basin with its 
network of railways. 

In general the Bolshevist regime in South Russia has suffered 
heavily from the Wrangel campaign. In addition there have been 
various uprisings against them, one of which, that of the Don Cos- 
sacks, is reported to have been joined by some of General 
Budenny's cavalry, sent to suppress it, and General Budeniiy him- 
self, who has made a name as a dashing cavalry leader and has 
proved one of the Bolsheviki's most successful generals, is re- 
ported to have severed his connection with the Soviet Government 
and to be recruiting anti-Bolshevist troops. Recent dispatches 
state that the Soviet Government has sent a delegation with peace 
proposals to General Wrangel's headquarters. 

The general situation in Russia is considered by competent 
observers as the most precarious since the advent of the Bolshe- 
viki. Reports have been coming through of serious disturbances 
in industrial establishments in Soviet Russia and of a peace move- 
ment in the army on the Western Russian front. Two commis- 
saries were killed in the factory outbreaks, and nearly all the 
factories in Petrograd are affected, the workmen striking with 
the object of overthrowing the Soviet Government. According to 



1920.] RECENT EVENTS 275 

late dispatches a new insurrection has broken out in the district 
of Nijni Novgorod, two hundred and sixty-five miles northeast 
of Moscow. This movement, which has been inaugurated by the 
Social Revolutionary Party, which is the particular foe of the 
Soviet, embraces great masses of peasants and is reported to be 
spreading rapidly. The insurgents have proclaimed a new govern- 
ment, the members of which are chiefly revolutionary leaders, for 
years active against the imperial regime. 

Rumors of revolts against the Bolshevist Government have 
been persistent throughout the month from points close to the 
borders of Soviet Russia. The reports are supposed to describe 
conditions which have resulted directly from the military defeat 
suffered by the Bolshevist armies in Poland, the growing discon- 
tent in the army, and the extremely serious economic situation in 
the Russian cities. It is known that, from the economic point of 
view, the Russian people are facing a winter of suffering and 
privation which bids fair to exceed even the terrible conditions of 
the last two winters. Recent reports brought out from Russia, 
particularly those of members of the delegation of the Independent 
German Socialists, indicate that the workmen in the cities are 
growing desperate and are determined to force a radical political 
change. 

Strikes by workmen of all classes are known to have been in 
progress recently. The condition of the Bolshevik army is also 
reported to be serious. Large masses of soldiers have been re- 
ported demanding the cessation of all military activities and the 
return to peace. The defection of large bodies of troops from the 
Bolsheviki as reported in some dispatches, if true, may prove of 
great assistance to those elements who are at the head of the 
new rebellion. These elements have nothing in common with the 
faction of General Wrangel in South Russia, or with any faction 
connected with the defunct Kolchak and Denikin movements. L. 
Martoff and Victor Tchernoff, leaders of the Mensheviki and 
Social Revolutionists, respectively, are veterans of the Russian 
revolutionary movement. Tchernoff, who is the most uncompro- 
mising opponent of the Bolsheviki among the Socialist leaders of 
Russia, has long been outlawed by the Bolsheviki, and has been 
sought by them in all parts of Russia, and his party, the peasant 
party of Russia, has been in the forefront of the battle against the 
Bolsheviki. 

As a result of a referendum held through- 
Italy, out Northern Italy towards the close of 
September the metal workers, who had 
taken over the management of six hundred factories, decided to 



276 RECENT EVENTS [Nov., 

accept the agreement between employers and workmen which 
had been drawn up by the Government. The works that were oc- 
cupied by the men have been restored to the owners, who in- 
spected them together with committees of the men, and found 
on the whole that the establishments had been left in good order 
with no damage to the machinery. The novel feature of the settle- 
ment is an arrangement whereby the workmen are to participate 
in a commission composed of masters and men, which will en- 
able the men to check up on financial and technical conditions of 
factories. By this means the workers will know up to what 
limits they can ask for betterment of conditions, beyond which 
point insistence upon demands would be fatal to the business con- 
cerned. Altogether Italy has gone through a radical transforma- 
tion in the relations between employers and workers with little 
injury to persons, property, or the order of things. 

Though the metal workers' imbroglio has been successfully 
disentangled, more serious disorders have occurred in other fields. 
In Sicily thousands of armed peasants have taken possession of 
the large estates of almost the entire island, which are owned 
chiefly by absentee landlords. On the Island of Elba more than 
3,000 iron miners have seized the mines, which belong to the 
State, and have decided to form a cooperative organization for 
their management. The seizure of estates owned by King Victor 
Emmanuel near Naples by members of local agricultural societies 
was frustrated by troops, and many of the peasants were wounded. 
Disorders instigated by syndicalists and anarchists have also oc- 
curred at Genoa and Rome. 

Conditions in Russia are shown to be very serious in a report 
on that country recently made by the Confederation of Labor. 
This report, which was compiled by a Socialist mission which 
spent some time in Russia, has caused an immense impression 
throughout the country. The Russian people, it says, are com- 
pletely lacking in political experience. The physical condition of 
the people in the towns is at a low ebb, owing to insufficient 
nourishment, while economic life is marked by destitution. The 
management of industries, which has been placed directly in the 
hands of workers, is declared to have been disastrous. The 
report, nevertheless, denies that the Soviet regime is nearing its 
end, for, despite the gravity of economic conditions, certain gains 
of the revolution have been consolidated. As a result of this 
report, Italian Socialists are showing a tendency to split into two 
factions the Maximalists, or followers of Lenine, who are in 
favor of a strict union with the Third Internationale at Moscow, 
and the Reformists, who, instead of aiming straight at violent 



1920.] RECENT EVENTS 277 

revolution, are striving to get legal possession of the reins of 
powers through a gradual but incessant amelioration of the 
worker's lot. The Executive Council, which is controlled by the 
Maximalists, recently declared for adherence to the Moscow Inter- 
nationale by a vote of seven to five, but the final decision as to 
the party's course will be made at the National Congress to be 
held in December. 

The municipal and provincial council elections now in pro- 
gress all over Italy, show the conflict between revolutionary and 
constitutional ideas for local control. Though these elections will 
be completed only towards the end of November, results of the 
voting in 1,011 communes already are available. These show 
that Constitutionalists of varying shades of opinion carried the 
day in 478 communes, chiefly in Southern Italy, Sicily, and Sar- 
dinia. The Catholic, or People's Party, obtained a majority in 
237 places, including Venice, Padua, Verona, Vicenza, Trevizo, 
and Piacenza. The Socialists again captured Florence, Bologna, 
and Siena, also Reggio Emilio, Modena, Parma, Cremona, Ravenna, 
Pisa, and 290 other municipalities. 

On September 23d Premier Alexandre 

France. Millerand was elected President of the 

French Republic in succession to Paul 

Deschanel, who was obliged to resign because of ill health. The 
election was held by the Electoral Congress at Versailles, and M. 
Millerand received 695 out of the 892 votes recorded. The new 
President, who is sixty-one years of age, started his political 
career as a Socialist, but in the past twenty years he has pro- 
gressed steadily across the Chamber from the left to the right. 
In the balloting, the Socialist Party maintained the attitude of 
aloofness that it assumed when Clemenceau became Premier in 
1917, and the bulk of M. Millerand's support came from the 
Catholic moderate, centre, and right parties. As Minister of War, 
M. Millerand is to be credited with the reinstatement of chaplains 
in the army, and as Prime Minister he was the first to propose the 
resumption of relations with the Holy See. The complete failure 
of the strong opposition of the radicals to M. Millerand's nomina- 
tion is considered a proof of the defeat of the anti-clerical parties. 
Georges Leygues, Minister of Marine in Clemenceau's War Cabinet, 
is the new Premier and Foreign Minister. The rest of the Miller- 
and Cabinet remains unchanged. 

Even in the midst of the excitement over the Presidential elec- 
tion there has been considerable anxiety about the relations be- 
tween France and England. The strain caused by France's inde- 



278 RECENT EVENTS [Nov., 

pendent action in recognizing General Wrangel in South Russia, 
and later in upsetting the plans made at Spa for the Geneva Con- 
ference at which Germany was to be represented, has been in- 
creased by differences in high official circles. At the bottom lies 
the whole question of how Germany shall be dealt with whether 
strongly, as desired by France, which seeks indemnity and secur- 
ity, or somewhat leniently, as desired by England, whose interest 
is to reestablish trade relations as soon as possible. 

The break between the British and French is ostensibly over 
differences on the question of German reparations, but it is under- 
stood to be really due to the acceptance by the British Premier of 
the views of a group of international bankers, who see greater 
possibilities in closer relations with Germany than with France. 
France, replying to a recent note of the British Secretary of State 
for Foreign Affairs, suggesting a financial conference, has stipu- 
lated that all the Allied representatives should be members of the 
reparations commission and that the two German delegates be 
excluded. It is this last point on which the main difficulty be- 
tween France and England now rests. 

The French budget for 1921, which will be submitted to the 
Chamber when Parliament reopens in November, will amount to 
26,000,000,000 francs, as against 21,500,000,000 for 1920. A spe- 
cial budget, summing up the cost of reparations in the liberated 
area and pensions, which the Versailles Treaty enjoins must be 
borne by Germany, amounts to 24,000,000,000 francs for the com- 
ing year. This huge sum (over $4,000,000,000 at normal ex- 
change) per annum is a terrific drain on French resources, and 
though the Versailles Treaty stipulates that Germany must pay, 
the fact is she has not paid and it is very indefinite when she will 
pay. Hence French popular apprehension over the financial out- 
look. 

Meanwhile the cost of living made another advance on Oc- 
tober 1st. Milk, eggs, meat, bread, and clothes have all increased 
in price. Coal and wine are the only commodities which have 
gone down in price. For the rest, the average French family's 
budget will inevitably be higher than even last year. For much 
of this increase the high exchange rates receive popular blame, 
though home products like eggs and milk have shown the biggest 
increase. 

At their meeting in Orleans early in October, the French 
Federation of Labor definitely refused, by 1,478 votes against 602, 
to link up with the Moscow Internationale and to cooperate with 
the active revolutionary party. The majority declaration reiter- 
ated the policy of "complete independence" for itself and other 



1920.] RECENT EVENTS 279 

similar national organizations. It also declared unreservedly that 
its revolutionary objects are "incompatible with present institu- 
tions and with capitalism and its political expressions." 

As a result of the German Government's 

Germany. appeal for the surrender of weapons in the 

hands of the civilian population, 750,000 

weapons and 3,250,000 rounds of ammunition have been given up. 
The weapons handed over include 17 pieces of artillery, nearly 
1,000 machine guns, 11 flame throwers, and 15,000 hand gren- 
ades. Thirty million marks have been paid in reward for the 
surrender of these arms. This disarmament is in accordance with 
the demand of the Entente and is mainly aimed at the Einwoh- 
nerwehr, a semi-military, semi-police force, the existence of which 
is regarded as outside the terms of the Versailles Peace Treaty. 

Despite circumstantial reports received by the Allied govern- 
ments to the effect that German disarmament is proceeding slowly 
but surely under Allied supervision, the belief is widespread in 
France that the Germans are once more pulling the wool over 
the eyes of the Allied Control Commission. Statements are 
printed in the Paris papers that not only is Germany not really 
disarming, but is actually manufacturing more war material than 
before the War began. The Krupp Works at Essen, which em- 
ployed 33,000 men in 1914, is now employing 54,000 and made 
use of close on to 8,000,000 tons of iron ore in the first half of 
1920 as compared with 4,610,000 tons in the corresponding period 
of 1914, and the firm is again turning out 12-inch and other large 
calibre guns, as well as 77-milimetre guns of the 1919 model. 

Much excitement and exasperation prevails in German in- 
dustrial circles over the decision of the Conference of Allied am- 
bassadors that high-speed Diesel motors are war material, which 
must be destroyed. According to the decision, Germany is not 
permitted to construct new ones to replace those destroyed. The 
Entente Commission of Control has begun to make trips of in- 
spection, taking inventories of the motor equipment preparatory 
to destruction. There has been a general appeal to the Govern- 
ment to take steps to secure the revocation of the Allied decision. 
Many municipal electric and water works, railway repair shops, 
rubber, porcelain and textile factories and shipyards operate with 
Deisel engines, and it is argued that if the motors are destroyed, 
the establishments will have to shut down and the Government 
will be obliged to meet indemnities running into billions of marks. 

Although labor and social conditions have grown more settled, 
anxiety regarding the coming winter is apparent. Some predict 



280 RECENT EVENTS [Nov., 

further collisions between labor and capital with possible dire 
results, but such a view apparently is not well founded. The 
Socialist parties are too occupied with their own internal troubles 
to undertake big strikes with political motives. The Independent 
Socialist party appears to be on the verge of breaking to pieces, 
one section to join the communists and the other to remain inde- 
pendent or to be absorbed gradually by the majority Socialists. 

Developments in Bavaria continue to awaken concern in Ber- 
lin. The dominant party there is encouraging a movement that 
is distinctly unfriendly to the federal government, and which 
tends towards secession from the republic. It is said that this 
discontent is being fanned assiduously by France. Fear that 
France will occupy the Ruhr coal basin on the first pretext is felt 
strongly in Berlin. The opinion generally held is that although 
Great Britain would frown upon such an occupation she would 
take no active steps to prevent it. On the other hand, Britain and 
Germany are rapidly renewing relations. When the English Par- 
liament reassembles this subject will be raised in debate. No 
better proof is needed that Great Britain is importing heavily 
from Germany than the announcement that English manufac- 
turers intend to ask Parliament to set a tariff on German goods. 
German lenses, spectacles, pianos, fabrics, gloves and enamel ware 
are appearing in the English market in considerable quantities, 
while Belgium has just placed an order for six thousand freight 
cars in Germany. 

Two million tons of breadstuffs must be imported by Ger- 
many, chiefly from America, as the 1920 crop will be considerably 
short of the country's requirements, according to an announce- 
ment by the President of the Imperial Grain Department. The rye 
crop has been a disappointment, and this year's harvest of bread- 
stuffs is calculated to yield only 7,000,000 tons, while land devoted 
to breadstuff production has diminished more than seven per cent. 

October 18, 1920. 



With Our Readers. 

RECENTLY in talking with one who might be called a social 
welfare worker our conversation turned upon the hardships 
and the sufferings particularly of poor and needy mothers. "I 
have always found," said the worker, "that however great their 
need and suffering may be, if they only know what is the right 
thing for them to do: if we can only give them assurance of soul 
and peace of mind as to what is expected of them, as to what their 
duty is that peace of mind will in turn make their sufferings 
less and their courage greater. If we cannot bring them that 
peace, then all we do bring is still insufficient." 

* * * * 

rpO find our path difficult is unfortunate ; to realize that we have 
1 lost our way is fatal. 

Difficulties may but summon the soul to higher courage and 
prove a delight to the adventurous spirit. They never rob us of 
the assurance of where our way lies: they leave us at least with 
the comfort that we are on the right road. 

But to have lost our way leaves us undone, miserable, hope- 
less. 

As the path ahead, distinguishable only by the feel of the 
foot or the thinner foliage, or the star overhead, or the compass, 
or yonder light, is absolutely necessary for the traveler on earth: 
so the warning of conscience, or the voice of duty, or the revealed 
truth, or the ruling of an accepted teacher, or the light of higher 
wisdom is necessary to the soul that walks and works in human 
life. 

These words of duty, truth, light, revelation, obligation can 
never pass from the vocabulary of man. Whatever any man will 
place as a condition of human peace or betterment will be cata- 
logued under some one of these truths. And is not every one that 
writes more and more eager to be a teacher of his fellows every 
one from the optimistic and unhesitating oracle, Dr. Frank Crane, 
to the cynical and long since discounted Anatole France. 

Though words are often used but to deceive, and have been 
so bandied about, so disreputably treated as to be for the most 
part unwilling to reveal their true selves still as they are expres- 
sions of the mind they inevitably carry some portion at least of 
their true meaning. 



282 WITH OUR READERS [Nov., 

EVEN those who would evade the truth are compelled to pay 
tribute to it, for we are all children of God. Duty inevitably 
means relationship to another. To confine it to oneself alone 
would make one solitary and universal. And that no one can be 
either in his beginning or his ending. 

Truth means stability. Even the statement that everything 
is flux is of itself static. Truth is not conjecture, nor probability, 
nor the personal measure of our intellectual grasp. In itself it is 
beyond us, for we surely are not stable. There was a time when 
we were not. Truth means relationship with another. It was 
and is and will be. 

Revelation, whether it be divine or human, is the unfolding 
to us of another intelligence. When G. Stanley Hall calls his new 
pronouncement a revelation he means that his own insight is 
enlightening the world. And we never can accept any revelation 
without indebtedness to another even in the case cited. 



ALL of the words, then, used by every man who speaks of the 
way for himself or for others through the mazes of life, neces- 
sarily connote our obligation, our dependence on one another. 
Our way is a common way: we are all bound, united together for 
life, for death and in both. No man can live, no man does live 
for himself alone. 

And the more that one denies this fundamental, basal truth, 
the more one injects selfishness and self-seeking into his life, 
into his immediate group or his class or his country, the more 
does he contribute to the clouding of the way for all his com- 
panions, for his countrymen, for humankind. 

We are bound to one another by bonds that are as strong as 
life for we receive life from one another. And by that very fact 
we are bound to another, outside of ourselves, for we are not life. 
We cannot understand it: we surely cannot create it. And they 
who speak of duty, of obligation, of light, of revelation, of the 
"way" of humankind, without looking reverently to a Personal 
Infinite God are but stuttering the alphabet that bespeaks the real 
soul of man. 

* * * * 

THE world has turned topsy-turvy because most men are stand- 
ing on their heads instead of their feet. And by most men 
we mean those who are writing and speaking of the "way" in 
which and by which their fellows ought to live and act. They 
have their faces to earth instead of upwards, towards heaven. 
They can see only the earth and the material, pleasure giving, 



1920.] WITH OUR READERS 283 

health and ease giving things of the earth. These are what they 
are engrossed in; these they believe all other men want and their 
selfishness, their egotism, their lack of faith both in God and 
their fellows have robbed them of truth and of light. They who 
follow them walk in darkness. They have lost the way and they 
would have others lost with them. 

Review any list of recent books, whether it be of novels or 
of the more serious type; read thoughtfully the editorials of the 
leading journals of the American press and the conclusion must 
force itself upon us that we as a human race begin and end with 
ourselves: duty and obligation and truth are all to be found 
within the limits of humankind. "We have no belief," said a 
recent critic, "in anything larger than ourselves." God is left 
out; He is not needed; He does not exist. Rationalism, no longer 
abstract, but concrete, is the way of human life and human souls. 

No wonder that the world is sick and will grow more sick. 

* * * * 

PHILIP GIBBS, the noted war correspondent recently stated: 
"No man, unless he is blind or drunk with optimism, can 
deny that Europe at the present time is very sick. During the last 
year I have visited many countries of Europe and in most of them, 
under the surface of social gayety, appearance of normal life and 
apparent recovery from the wounds of war, I found a sense of 
impending ruin and dreadful anxiety of the future. 

"In some countries, of course, ruin is not impending, but 
present and engulfing. Austria is one of them, so stricken, so 
starving, so helpless and hopeless that she exists on charity alone 
and is sapped of all vital energy. Germany, as far as I can learn, 
is in a better state and has within herself the means of recovery; 
but people over here who imagine that her factories are at full 
blast and that she will soon be rich and strong and truculent 
again are, in my opinion, deluded by false evidence. 

"Russia is one great empire of misery, and no mortal soul 
knows yet what agony she still has to suffer before her social 
revolution has worked itself out. 

"Poland, like Russia, is typhus stricken and starving in her 
cities, ravaged by the tidal waves of war." 

* * * * 

GIBBS describes the pessimism of France, the burdens under 
which England is groaning, and then he asks: 
"Is there any cure for the sickness of Europe? I think there 
is, though at the present time there is no sign of a remedy at 
hand, but only of a spreading fever, getting worse. It is a spirit- 



284 WITH OUR READERS [Nov., 

ual sickness as well as a physical, and just as in medical practice, 
it is known that health of body depends largely on health of mind, 
so it is hopeless to expect recovery in the body of Europe until the 
minds of the peoples of Europe are peaceful, hopeful, and well 
balanced. 

"Within the nations there is narrow vision and candid cyni- 
cism; Where is the old comradeship of trenches which promised 
to break down divisions between classes? It has gone, and those 
who fought together are now separated by jealousies and enmities 
and selfishness. They are regrouping themselves for class war- 
fare. 

"The greatest failure of all, in my judgment, is the failure of 
labor. I am for labor, having seen its men fighting and dying in 
great masses for no selfish purpose. Therefore many of us hoped 
most from labor and looked for leaders in its ranks who would 
show the way out of our present jungle. We thought they would 
give call to a new fellowship of men, overstep the narrow fron- 
tiers of national interest, get a new honesty into politics, and 
show power of open diplomacy. But have they done any of these 
things? 

"I see leaders of a small pettifogging spirit, fighting for 'two 
bob' extra on the wages of their men, while their European com- 
rades are starving for coal, which at our export rates is outrageous 
in price. I see only the selfishness of class interest as greedy as 
that of the profiteer without any regard for the welfare of the 
nation as a whole or for the needs of Europe in distress. They 
refuse to 'dilute' labor in interests of the men who fought for 
them or with them. 

"There is only one cure for the woes of Europe and our own 
not easy, but bound to come unless we are looking for down- 
fall. It is the reconciliation of peoples, burying of old hatchets, 
wiping out of old villainies and cooperating in a much closer 
union of mutual help under the direction of a league of nations, 
made democratic and powerful by the free consent and ardent 
impulses of the common folk. 

"Before that can happen there must come new leaders, new 
enthusiasm for the ideals of life, a new spirit of unselfishness 
and service for the common weal and just now we do not see 
them coming." 



IT is significant that a prominent daily journal commenting 
upon Gibbs' survey should state that "Europe must get better 
of her material hurt before you can expect much of her spirit- 



1920.] WITH OUR READERS 285 

ually." With some riches seem to be a condition of entrance into 
the kingdom of God. 

Men speak as if the situation Philip Gibbs describes were 
the result of the late War. It is such a result inasmuch as the 
War hastily precipitated elements long before in action. The 
idealism and sacrifice, the union of men and of nations, evidenced 
during the War gave many hope. But the higher patriotism 
which took men out of themselves was unable to keep them there. 
Religion alone can permanently do that. And as the seeds of 
irreligion, of the denial of God were sown long before the War, 
for decades indeed, so do they continue to bear their harvest. The 
great influences that shape public opinion, the press, the theatre, 
the moving picture are today in the hands of those who do not 
believe in God, in God as the Ruler of the actions and conduct 

of men. 

* * * * 

WE would not underestimate or discourage any movement to- 
wards unity. Every such activity is an echo of what ought 
to be. But too much hope has often been placed upon various 
attempts of human brotherhood, of national reunion, of the 
union of many nations. The spirit of the world, practically, does 
not warrant the hope. It demands a divine faith to have faith in 
humanity. Christ, not humanity, is our hope: and humanity is 
our hope only in Him. The personal belief in, and union with, 
Him is our sole warrant of belief in and union with our fellows. 
And personal fidelity at all costs to Him and to His Standards is 
the way of each one of us and for all. We need God, and Christ 
is God. And the falling away of the nations from God and from 
Christ, and their present sickness will not be cured by human 
means, by human unions, by human wisdom or by human re- 
forms. Each one of us and all of us must first go to Him Who 
is both the Physician and Saviour of souls and of bodies. 



OF matters dealing with the relation of England to Ireland 
during the past month the most important perhaps was the 
speech delivered by the English Premier, Lloyd George, on October 
9th. It was important as an expression of the official mind of the 
Government of England with regard to its future course in Ire- 
land, it was important also as a signal confession by England 
that she was not able to govern Ireland, that her rule there, being 
ineffective, must be reasserted by militant methods. It is not 
necessary to repeat here any portion, or give any analysis of the 
clever, misguiding and purposely beclouding speech of Lloyd 



286 WITH OUR READERS [Nov., 

George. Sufficient for us to say that he never once touches the 
real issue at stake the right of the people of Ireland to govern 
themselves. Indeed, he implicitly presupposes that there is no 
such issue. But apart from all accidentals, all attempts of Lloyd 
George to conceal the real issue that issue is there and has 
already been met successfully by the people of Ireland. 



JUST as we are going to press a cable account comes of the 
meeting of the Irish hierarchy at Maynooth on October l9th. 
The entire hierarchy signed a resolution denouncing "terrorism, 
partiality and failure as characteristics of the present Irish Gov- 
ernment." 

The Bishops recall in the resolution that "when the country 
was crimeless" the Bishops warned the Government against op- 
pressive measures. They declare "it is not a question of hasty 
reprisals, but of indiscriminate hate of savages, deliberately 
wreaked on the whole countryside, without any proof of com- 
plicity in crime, by those ostensibly employed to protect lives and 
property." 

The resolution declares that the press is gagged, that public 
meeting is interdicted and that inquests are suppressed. It also 
says there has been brutal treatment of clergymen and that the 
preventing of Archbishop Mannix of Australia from visiting Ire- 
land was "one of the most unwise steps purblind and tyrannical 
oppression could take." 

The Bishops demand a full inquiry into the situation and 
urge the right of Ireland to choose its own government. 



IT is claimed by many of its spokesmen that the Anglican Church 
is the true Church of Christ. They boast that its tenets are in 
line with the belief of the Catholic Church of at least the first four 
centuries. Naturally, they would further claim that the Anglican 
Church is in harmony with Scripture, the revealed word of God. 
Now, St. Paul tells us : "Let women keep silence in the churches : 
for it is not permitted them to speak, but to be subject, as also the 
law saith" (1 Cor. xiv. 34). However, in the recent Lambeth Con- 
ference, which claimed to open up wider fields of service and in- 
fluence to women, Bishop Lines made the following appeal: "We 
put vestments on women and let them sing in Church, and I don't 
see why we shouldn't put vestments on them and let them read 
the prayers and give instruction in our churches." And his coad- 
jutor, Bishop Stearly, after stating that "Episcopal bishops are the 



1920.] WITH OUR READERS 287 

least authoritative elements in the church," added, "their deliber- 
ations when assembled in such sessions as the Lambeth Confer- 
ence are of a character to engage the attention of the whole 
church, and that in the case of their recommendations on the 
place and work of women in the church they have laid on women 
a very great and solemn responsibility." 



MISSIONARY work among our Indians strongly and effectively 
appeals to our Catholic people. We are pleased to reprint 
here a letter from the Cardinal Secretary of State to Father Ketch- 
man, Director of the Bureau of Catholic Indian Missions : 

THE SECRETARIATE OF STATE 
OF His HOLINESS. 

THE VATICAN, July 4, 1920. 
RIGHT REVEREND FATHER: 

As it is assuredly the chief function and aim of the Holy Church 
to propagate the Holy Name of Our Lord Jesus Christ, The Society for 
the Preservation of the Faith among Indian Children and the Marquette 
League, which under your direction constantly enjoy such gratifying 
growth, are heartily approved by the Holy Father. 

For while, unhappily, in divers places in these unwholesome times, 
the faith of many grow cold, the Father of all rejoices exceedingly 
that new subjects should be added to the Catholic Religion through 
these holy missionary agencies. 

For this reason he urges nothing more earnestly than that all good 
people generously support these societies, and that as many apostolic 
men as possible assist them zealously by their labors. And to the end 
that this may be realized, fortifying you with well-merited approval, 
as a mark of heavenly favor and a pledge of his fatherly good will, he 
graciously imparts to you personally, and to everyone who in any 
way may further these good works, the Apostolic Blessing. 

For my part, in communicating this to you, I express the senti- 
ments of great esteem which I entertain for you and which I shall be 
happy ever to cherish. 

Yours very devotedly, 

P. CARDINAL GASPARRI. 

RIGHT REV. WILLIAM H. KETCHAM, 

Director of the Bureau of Catholic Indian Missions, 
Washington, D. C. 



BOOKS RECEIVED. 

GEORGE H. DORAN Co., New York: 

Night and Day. By V. Woolf. A Garden of Peace. By F. F. Moore. A Poor 
Wise Man. By M. R. Rinehart. Selections from Swinburne. Edited by E. 
Goose, C.B., and T. J. Wise. The Happy Bride. By E. T. Jesse. Lady Lilith. 
By S. McKenna. Limbo. By A. Huxley. Wounded Souls. By P. Gibbs. 
E. P. DUTTON & Co., New York: 

The Fellowship of the Picture. By N. Dearmer. $1.25 net. The God in the 
Thicket. By C. E. Lawrence. $2.00 net. The Cathedral of Reims. By Rt. Rev. 
Mgr. M. Landrieux. Mexico in Revolution. By V. B. Ibanez. The Voice of the 
Negro. By R. T. Kerlin. The Philosophy of Faith and the Fourth Gospel. 
By Rev. H. S. Holland, D.D. The Cosmic Commonwealth. By E. Holmes. 
$2.25 net. Adventures Among Birds. By W. H. Hudson. $4.00 net. Intimate 
Letters from Petrograd. By P. S. Crosby. 
BONI & LIVERIGHT, New York: 

The Course of Empire. By Senator R. F. Pettigrew. The Gulf of Misunderstand- 
ing, or North and South America As Seen by Each Other. By T. Pinodhet. 
$2.50 net. The Dark Mother. By W. Frank. Jailed for Freedom. By D. 
Stevens. Potterism. By R. Macauley. Alaska Man's Luck. By H. Rutzebeck. 
Cain's Gracchus. By O. Gregory (a Tragedy). 
LONGMANS, GREEN & Co., New York: 

Historic Christianity and the Apostles' Creed. By J. K. Mozley, B.D. $2.00 net. 
The Doctrine of the Church and Christian Reunion, Being the Bampton Lectures 
for the Year 1920. By Rev. A. C. Headlam, D.D. $4.00 net. 
BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York: 

Spiritual Conferences. By Rev. H. Collins, O.C., M.A. $2.00 net. The Christian 
Faith. By Pere Suau, S.J. $1.15 net. The Presence of God. By a Master of 
Novices. 
FREDERICK PUSTET & Co., New York: 

The Rt. Rev. Edward Dominic Fenwick, O.P. By Very Rev. V. F. O'Daniel, O.P. 
THE MAGMILLAN Co., New York: 

Ethics General and Special. By O. A. Hill, S.J., Ph.D. $3.50. 
WM. H. SADLIER, New York: 

Excelsior Studies in American History. By F. X. Sadlier. $1.50. Sadlier's 
Excelsior Geography. By a Catholic Teacher. No. II., $1.00. No. III., $2.00. 
CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS, New York: 

The Hidden People. By L. E. Miller. $2.00. Erskinc Dale, Pioneer. By J. Fox, 

Jr. $2.00. Man to Man. By J. Gregory. 
JAMES T. WHITE Co., New York: 

Whittlings of a Dreamer. By F. S. Schlesinger. $1.00. 
BLASE BENZJGER & Co., New York: 

The Boy Who Looked Ahead. By John T. Smith. $1.25. 
D. APPLETON & Co., New York: 

The New World. By Frank Comerford. $2.00 net. 
ALFRED A. KNOPF, New York: 

October, and Other Poems, By Robert Bridges. $1.50 net. 
THE CENTURY Co., New York: 

Constantine I. and the Greek People. By Paxton Hibben, F.R.G.S. 
HARPER & BROTHERS, New York: 

People of Destiny. By P. Gibbs. $2.00 net. The United States. By C. Becker. 

$2.50 net. 
J. B. LIPPINCOTT Co., Philadelphia: 

No Defence. By G. Parker. $2.00. Cornelli. By J. Spyri. $1.50 net. Anne. 
By O. Hartley. $1.90 net. Within the Magic Gateways. By P. Saunders. $1.50 
net. Under Sevenshields Castle. By Q. Scott-Hopper. $1.50 net. The Shaping 
of Jephson's. By K. Carr. 
GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE, Washington: 

Agricultural and Mechanical Colleges. By W. C. John. Pamphlet. 
THE FOUR SEAS Co., Boston: 

A Thousand Faces. By F. S. Thompson and G. W. Galvin, M.D. Wild Turkeys 
and Tallow Candles. By E. Hayes. $2.50 net. My Lady of the Search-Light. 
By M. H. Leonard. Agnus Dei. By N. Campbell. Songs of the Wind on a 
Southern Shore. By G. E. Merrick. $2.50 net. 
HOUGHTON, MIFFLIN Co., Boston : 

Points of Friction. By Agnes Repplier, Litt.D. $1.75. 
GINN & Co., Boston: 

Methods and Materials of Literary Criticism. By C. N. Gayley, LL.D., and B. P. 

Kurtz, Ph.D. 
YALE UNIVERSITY PRESS, New Haven: 

The City. A Play by Paul Claudel. Translated by J. S. Newberry. 
THE BRUCE PUBLISHING Co., Milwaukee, Wis.: 

A Vade Mecum for Nurses and Social Workers. By Rev. E. F. Garesche, S.J. 
ILLINOIS CENTENNIAL COMMISSION, Springfield: 

The Centennial History of Illinois. C. W. Alvord, Editor-in-Chief. Vols. I., II. 
M. A. DONOHUE & Co., Chicago: 

Within the Year After. By Betty Adler. 
BURKLEY PRINTING Co., Omaha: 

Margaret, or Was It Magnetism? By Gilbert Guest. 60 cents. 



THE 



Catholic ^orld 



VOL. CXII. 



DECEMBER, 1920 



No. 669 




SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR. 

BY MAURICE FRANCIS EGAN. 
I. 

T the end of the year one likes to feel that among 
the books one has bought or borrowed, there are 
some that might be read a second time with profit 
and pleasure. Since a saner point of view of 
books of fiction prevails, and the old-fashioned 
enunciation of all novels has given place to the acknowledg- 
ment that the good novel is not only a stimulant, but very 
often a liberal education, the task of the critic is a very serious 
one. When Miss Austen made her celebrated protest against 
the hypocritical attitude of English readers towards the novel, 
it was easy for the writer on current literature to be quite sure 
that in nearly every Evangelical English household, he would 
be applauded if he simply condemned; and consequently he 
relentlessly pulled up the tares with the wheat. 

Looking over the list of the novels printed during the last 
year, there is little temptation to do this. If this article was 
not to be devoted purely to novels in English, it would be in 
place to call attention to the dangerous tendencies of the 
romances of Sefior Don Blasco Ibanez; but the rage for 
Ibanez has abated. The circumstances that made The Four 
Horsemen of the Apocalypse popular have passed; and The 
Cathedral is going its way into the lumber of forgotten books. 
It must be admitted that Ibanez has gone somewhat toward 

COPYRIGHT. 1920. THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF ST. PAUL THE APOSTLE 

IN THE STATE OF NEW YORK. 
VOL. cxii. 10 



290 SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR [Dec., 

the path of redemption by his book on the Mexican situation 
a book which shows that only a Spaniard could catch a Span- 
iard and the sanity and reasonableness of that volume are 
promises, perhaps, that Ibanez may yet take a first-rate place 
in the rich literature of his country. It almost seems as if 
even his short study of liberal institutions in the United States 
and of the existence of a free church as a vital institution, has 
caused him to revise the thesis of his nefarious Cathedral. 

The success of Ibanez the cultured call him "Blasco" 
has led to the digging up of the works of various Spanish 
novelists whose existence was hitherto unknown. It comes 
with rather a shock to the American reading public to discover 
that Ibaiiez is not looked on in Spain as the first of its living 
novelists; and none of his best work has equaled that master- 
piece of Fernan Caballero, La Gaviota, which, from the point 
of view of art and truth to nature, is a masterpiece though 
almost a forgotten one. 

South American literature is being raked, too, for "best 
sellers," and, when the shortage of paper ceases, Ocontos, the 
Argentine, and several other Americans of Spanish descent will 
probably appear on our book stands. 

There are two ways of judging the value of a novel. Does 
it amuse us or charm us or make us forget our difficulties, 
and is it a source of that "innocent merriment" which is so 
feelingly celebrated in the opera of "The Mikado?" Or does it 
give us a glimpse, or perhaps an insight into the motives and 
methods of spheres of life, of which we know little? Recalling 
novels of various degrees of artistic value, written in English, 
one cannot help feeling that the ideals held up in works of 
fiction are, as a rule, more altruistic than those expressed and 
acted upon in every day life. 

None of us can quite live without fairy tales, if, as Lowell 
says, "fairy tales are the dreams of the poor;" the novel we 
like best is a moving picture in which we are shown to be as 
we would like to be. The Realists do not consent to this, but 
that dark and gloomy materialism which showed life as seen 
in a glass darkly, always wretched, always hopeless, always 
sensual, has gone out of fashion. The Romanticist has it today 
not the Romanticist of the doublet and dagger or the wig and 
sword, but that kind of a Romanticist who makes us believe, 
while we read, that we are capable, like the hero or heroine, 



1920.] SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR 291 

of surmounting all obstacles, provided we stick to our prin- 
ciples or are faithful in love. The pendulum, however, is be- 
ginning to swing back again to the glories of the past, as seen 
through the illusions of the present; but the truth is that no 
time, no epoch and no theme is too much worn to be revised 
for the delight and interest of the reader. Ivanhoe will never 
die; it is undying as that interest which makes the description 
of the fight reported by Rebecca in the tower, a part of our life- 
long literary luggage. One can see, however, that the conven- 
tions of the Victorian period are breaking down. Public opin- 
ion, until recently, would not tolerate the marriage of divorced 
people. The husband really had to die to make the other two 
happy when the curtain fell, now Mr. Joseph Hergersheimer, 
who promised to be the greatest of the younger American 
novelists, makes an ending of his very self-conscious novel, of 
Steel, which in elder days would have called out a hundred 
voices of protest. 

Coventry Patmore speaks bitterly of the "undivine 
silences" which corrupt modern ideas of purity, but, though 
ignorance is not innocence, as we all know, there is a frank- 
ness about certain of the novels of the past year which is un- 
happily in accord with that freedom of speech and that 
practice of calling a spade a shovel for garbage, which makes 
the reading of an American newspaper a thing of constant 
shocks. 

It must be noted, as it was noted last year, that the Cath- 
olic American novelist seems to be rapidly disappearing. 
Christian Reid has gone and, though her readers were not 
great in number, she had a special place among the Romanti- 
cists. There are few novels better for molding beautifully 
the ideas of youth than her Morton House. The Catholic pub- 
lishers sometimes complain that they do not receive manu- 
scripts. This same complaint is made by non-Catholic pub- 
lishers of magazines who are in direct competition with the 
demands of the moving picture establishment. There was a 
time when the American magazines discovered a new writer 
like Myra Kelly or Kate Douglas Wiggin or Mary Synon or 
O. Henry at least every three months; now there are no dis- 
coveries because the author, no longer impoverished, can attain 
to a limousine more quickly through the moving pictures than 
by adapting himself to the moods of the editors of periodicals. 



292 -SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR [Dec., 

This article concerns itself more particularly with Amer- 
ican novels; but looking over the field of writers of fiction for 
Catholics, one finds only Miss Isabelle Clark and John Ays- 
cough. Miss Clark has made a very unique circle of her own; 
she does not pretend to be an artist, she is simply a story teller, 
and she tells her stories well. John Ayscough's reputation has 
suffered considerably by the publication of Abbotscourt, 1 
which the publishers have brought out in a most admirable 
form. After Marotz, Mezzogiorno, Fernando, San Celestino, 
and Faustula, it is a decided falling off. John Ayscough shows 
that he has a touch of genius; he knows his world as well as 
Marion Crawford, and he has more imagination than Marion 
Crawford ever possessed. He has become his own rival 
through the perfection of some of his works. Abbotscourt is 
very like Archibald Marshall's novels at their worst and Sir 
Harry and Many Junes are no better nor worse than Abbots- 
court. 

The writer for Catholics is probably less amenable to the 
seduction of the scenario hunters than the non-Catholic, be- 
cause, perhaps, there is less temptation. At least hitherto he 
has suffered and made sacrifices for his ideals; but, although 
man cannot live by bread alone, he must have some bread; 
and if he is to have this bread his publishers must advertise 
liberally, which they are only beginning to do. I asked a very 
clever Catholic writer why she produced so little. "There's a 
small market for what I write," she said, "but I was formerly 
able to pay my cook and my housemaid with my earnings; 
now my semi-annual checks are not quite sufficient to pay my 
cook." Whether due to shortage of paper or the fact that 
there is no market for novels written by Catholics for Catholics, 
the fact remains that the American Catholic novelist, in spite 
of the constant encouragement of the Catholic press, is becom- 
ing extinct. 

One naturally makes a distinction between novels written 
for Catholics, and novels written for the world at large. The 
popularity of the first is, as a rule, limited. Canon Sheehan's 
My New Curate is one of the exceptions. Miss Delafield's The 
Pelican can hardly be said to be written for Catholics, although 
the theme is essentially Catholic. The conversion of the little 
sister and her drawing to religious life is told with less hard- 

J New York: P. J. Kenedy & Sons. 



1920.] SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR 293 

ness and more sympathy than this clever author usually shows. 
Mrs. Belloc Lowndes' The Lonely House 2 is written on a for- 
mula. Unlike that most gruesome of novels, The Lodger, the 
key to the mystery in The Lonely House is easily found the 
moment the dead arm, with a gold bangle upon it, is dis- 
covered protruding near the garden of the Count and Countess 
Polda. Nevertheless, the reader is kept breathless with anxiety 
until the very end. After all Mrs. Belloc Lowndes is not de- 
pendent on mere machinery for her effects; she writes with 
skill and even contrives to make two stupid young persons 
the hero and heroine rather interesting. M. Popeau, the 
elderly Frenchman, is a bit of characterization entirely worthy 
of this perennially charming and well equipped writer. The 
mysterious servant-relation of the Poldas is drawn with the 
knowledge of the action of how half -mad fanaticism can neu- 
tralize religion. Mrs. St. Leger Harrison's The Tall Villa is a 
ghost story. Frances Copley is a married woman of exquisite 
taste. Her taste seems to be a substitute for morality; she is a 
creature somewhat resembling the lady in The Third Window. 
When the wraith of Alexis, Lord Oxley, gradually unfolds 
itself to the sight of Frances Copley, she is anxious and 
embarrassed but not at all highly strung. Lord Oxley 
had committed suicide for the sake of a reigning beauty of 
other years. Mrs. Copley is strangely attracted by the ghost; 
she is tempted to console him. Mrs. Harrison points out a way 
by which her difficulty might have been ended, a way which 
would put a brake on the neurotic vagaries of the heroes and 
heroines of many thrilling novels. 

"Had Frances belonged to the older Faith, she would have 
carried her burden to the confessional, and there laid it down; 
but such a demarche the conventional Church and State Angli- 
canism, in which she had been reared, offered neither place 
nor precedent. The picture of a suburban vestry and a highly 
embarrassed parson offered small prospect of intimate com- 
fort or release. The good, scared man would anxiously advise 
consultation with her doctor, her near relations; hurriedly, 
nervously bow her out, and later bolt upstairs to retail the 
extraordinary occurrence to his wife." 

Frances could not turn to a spiritual physician; there was 
no expert in the knowledge that might have saved her, within 

8 New York: George H. Doran Co. 



294 SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR [Dec., 

her ken; and hence a story, told with grace, charm; and having 
the artistic perspective and knowledge of the world that 
make Lucas Malet a favorite with discriminating readers. 

Of the novels of the past year A Maker of Saints, by Ham- 
ilton Drummond, 3 is one of the best. When one remembers 
that Mr. Drummond is the author of the Betrayers, a romance 
which was worthless because of its author's lack of exact 
knowledge of the period he described and of the psychology 
of the leading men of that period, one is astonished that such 
an almost perfect piece of work as A Maker of Saints should 
have been produced by him. It is a romance that a Manzoni, 
if he had a lighter or more modern touch, might have written. 
It is full of fire and action. It exposes a sincere, serene and 
honorable point of view of life. 

The hero of the book is a sculptor, named Marco Fiera- 
vanti, who thank heaven has nothing of what is called "the 
artistic temperament," a temperament which seems to be the 
property of all minor artists. Fieravanti is really a great 
sculptor. With him 

Art is true art, when art to God is true, 
And only then 

The crucial instant of the book is founded on a note "To 
Longfellow's Purgatorio:" "There was a stone column in the 
middle of the town, upon which were rings or knockers, as if 
all front doors were there represented. To this, as soon as a 
stranger made his appearance, he was conducted, and, thus, 
as chance decreed, he was taken to the house of the gentleman 
to whom the ring belonged, and honored according to his rank. 
This column and its rings were invented to remove all cause 
of quarrel." 

The story opens with the exhibition of a statue commis- 
sioned by the Bishop of Forli, Fieravanti's native town, to be 
placed in the Church of the Holy Penitents, and it was to be, 
naturally, a statue of St. Mary Magdalen. He and his two 
apprentices, one of whom is a young Englishman called 
Anthony, are examining the completed statue with a certain 
anxiety, for the Bishop of Forli is about to appear. The ap- 
prentices were enraptured, but Fieravanti, being modest as all 
true artists are, did not dare to say that this was his greatest 

New York: E. P. Button & Co. 



1920.] SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR 295 

work: "greatness belonged to the unattained beauty of the 
Greeks, living, strong, virile." 

The Bishop of Forli arrives. Just a moment before Fiera- 
vanti, his own most stern and grudging critic, thought that he 
could see no fault in the statue; but the Bishop looks at it 
doubtfully. The sculptor could not understand this, but he 
gained time by saying that the statue was incomplete: 

"Ah, so I thought!" The pucker disappeared. In the 
mingling of relief and frank kindliness he laid a familiar 
hand on the sculptor's shoulder, pressing it. A condescen- 
sion from the purple of the prelate to the smock of "the 
maker of saints?" Yes, but to his credit, the Bishop never 
forgot that he had risen from the people. "So I thought," 
he repeated. "It is always the soul that is born last, and in 
Mary it was a soul that loved greatly. It is a great gift, 
yours, my son; to put a soul into stone and thereby lift 
men's thoughts to heaven, Would that we poor priests 
could always do the like, rousing the soul in the flesh! 
And when will the miracle be finished?" "I must have time, 
Your Grandeur. Tomorrow I go to Arzano. . . " "Take 
time," said the Bishop heartily, adding, in the homely sense 
of his peasant birth, "better a month's delay than a botched 
job." 

The sculptor, "A Maker of Saints" as he is called, is puzzled; 
but he has a deep respect for the spiritual insight of the Bishop, 
and he goes forth in quest of a model possessing the spiritual 
beauty his St. Mary Magdalen needs. 

In no book lately written is there to be found a better por- 
traiture of the soul of an artist in a time when all the great 
Italian artists let their souls speak first, in spite of the clamors 
of the body and the temptations of the flesh. The character of 
the Bishop is as true as that of the Cardinal Borromeo, in 
Manzoni's immortal / Promessi Sposi; and that of the straight- 
forward and simple-minded chaplain, Father Bernardo, is 
excellently sketched. 

Father Bernardo was most anxious to have the statue of a 
saint made for the chapel of Ascanio. Ascanio's nephew ob- 
jects; he says to the sculptor: 

"Briefly, Ser Marco, our people are cloddish." "Clod- 
dish!" went on the priest as if there had been no interrup- 
tion. But now Fieravanti spoke: "I understand. But in 



296 SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR [Dec., 

every clod there is a seed of growth, the germ of a life to 
be." "A life to be!" Father Bernardo caught at the words 
eagerly. In a single phrase Marco Fieravanti had bettered 
the argument he hoped to urge. "But being hid in stiff clay 
the germ is slow to stir. Ser Marco, help us. Tangle their 
dull imaginations in the mesh of a saint's beauty and 
through the eyes stir the spirit to thought upwards. Ser- 
mons? As Signor Carlo has so delicately hinted, sermons 
are weariness, and if a weariness to so fine a nature how 
much more to these dull souls after six days of dawn-to- 
dark labor in the fields? They are like little children, my 
poor clods, and as children learn by the eye, and through 
the eye awaken to thought, so will they. Help us, Ser 
Marco, help us ! They may not understand all your marble 
teaches but, praise God, understanding is not necessary to 
faith; so, I say again, help us!" 

It is after all only the limited mind and the cold heart 
that has been unable to comprehend the use the Church 
has made of all the fine arts. The Sistine Madonna and the 
greatest of all Ruben's works, the "Descent from the Cross," 
were not painted for the minds of artists, but for the souls of 
the people. This speech of Father Bernardo's explains very 
clearly why Catholics have no sympathy for the shallow dogma 
of art for art's sake. The best art must be an appeal to the 
heart and the soul of humanity; and the Church has never 
been afraid of that beauty which leads to a contemplation of 
heaven or of that love which is an attribute of God. 

There is here a fortunate little sketch of the wandering 
Dante. He teaches Lucia, the heroine, the highest law, which 
is the love that leads to the "glory infinite, the light eter- 
nal, the love which moves the sun and other stars." He will 
hear of no conditions; love that does not love without condi- 
tions is not love; either it puts self first or it lacks faith; 
love sees the best in the beloved. And then he speaks of his 
love for Florence, the granite-hearted Florence, which has re- 
jected him. All the qualities of a first-rate romance are here. 
Joined to these is a most unusual insight into the value of men 
of good will. Too many of our modern novelists seem to de- 
light in painting fools; all men are more or less foolish; as all 
men are more or less deceitful; but it is the business of a 
writer to show us a man striving against his natural tendencies; 
and it would be hard to find a novel more satisfactory in the 



1920.] SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR 297 

portrait of its hero than A Maker of Saints. One of its greatest 
charms is that Mr. Drummond does not see the psychology of 
his epoch through modern eyes. The best possible way to en- 
courage the production of romances of this kind is not to talk 
about them, but to buy them. We have a society for the en- 
couragement of good plays; it would be a fine thing if this 
society would also help to extend the circulation of novels 
of the class of A Maker of Saints. 

The very first novel of last year in artistic treatment, in 
the sense of proportion, in reasonable refinement of style 
which is not preciosity is The Third Window, by Anne Doug- 
las Sedgwick (Mrs. Basil de Selincourt) . 4 It is interesting to 
compare the method of Anne Douglas Sedgwick with Mr. 
Joseph Hergersheimer, and with some of the other younger 
authors who lack that intangible air of good breeding which 
permeates every description of the author of The Third 
Window. In Steel, for instance, Mr. Hergersheimer seems to 
have suddenly discovered cocktails of various kinds; he even 
tells that his characters drank "black coffee" after dinner, and 
in a moment of tense interest we are informed with great 
exactness of what the luncheon of the day consisted. It 
was a hot day and the luncheon was cold. Miss Sedgwick takes 
it for granted that people must eat; but the things they eat are 
always kept well in the background. Unless the badness of the 
cooking, or the luxury of the dinners has something to do 
with the progress of the story, we may be sure that we shall 
know nothing about it. Mr. Hergersheimer has something of 
Disraeli's love for splendid details, for the sake of details, but 
with Miss Sedgwick the details are always subservient. Let us 
take as an example of vivid yet reticent description two pages, 
the eighth and the ninth of The Third Window. They are ex- 
amples of an art which depends on a fine sense of proportion. 

The Third Window is a psychological novel with all the 
good qualities of Mr. Henry James at his best, and still greater 
qualities than any Mr. Henry James ever showed that he pos- 
sessed. The novel contains only three characters; these char- 
acters are so delicately sketched, yet presented with such full- 
ness, that they are painfully real. The young soldier is admir- 
able; and the comparison with Mr. Hergersheimer's young 
soldier in Steel is much to the disadvantage of the latter. In 

* Boston : Houghton Mifflin Co. 



298 SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR [Dec., 

Steel, one doubts whether the leading man was ever more than 
a selfish brute; it requires all the author's skill in lighting the 
stage to make us assume that he is a normal man ; but Miss Sedg- 
wick's Captain Saltonhall is a man. War has affected him; 
its experiences have made him believe almost reluctantly in 
the immortality of the soul. It has matured him without 
changing him; and his love for Antonia is the love of an honest 
and honorable gentleman. Antonia herself, with her doubts, 
with her fears, and her hope that Malcolm, her dead husband, 
may be immortal, is the result of Miss Sedgwick's impartial 
study of the results of modern education on a delicate, sensi- 
tive and very cultivated and narrow mind. You cannot help 
feeling the charm of Antonia, and you are oppressed by her 
failure to cast off the gloom and obsession of a problem to 
which the simplest of confessors could have given the answer. 
The conception of Miss Latimer, the medium, whose influence 
over Antonia leads to tragedy, is masterly. 

Nearly all the fashionable novels are devoted to the thesis 
that marriage ought to be a transient condition; it is remark- 
able, too, that it is always the lady in the case who feels obliged 
to change her husband at unfixed intervals; the man's need for 
frequent divorces and re-marriages is very seldom made the 
pivot of a thrilling narrative. Antonia is deeply attached to 
her husband, Malcolm, who was killed in the War. She fears 
that he will suffer if she marries Captain Saltonhall, with 
whom she is now in love. Miss Latimer is devoted to the mem- 
ory of Malcolm. She dislikes his rival; and the final turn of 
the novel is made by the use of Spiritism. It would be a great 
pity to spoil the charm of this book by cutting out passages 
which are so artistically interlaced. Antonia divided between 
the strange fear that a new marriage may entail deep suffer- 
ing to her Malcolm, whom she still regards as her actual hus- 
band, is led by Miss Latimer to settle the question. It is worth 
while reading this perfectly written novel to find out how she 
did it. The answer to Antonia's heart-rending question seems 
easy to us in the full light of faith. 

If one looks for enlightenment in the novels of the year, 
enlightenment on that great question of democracy which is 
much talked about but has never yet been defined for Amer- 
icans, one soon discovers that no such thing as social democ- 
racy exists in the United States. To that conservative person 



1920.] SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR 299 

who trusts that democracy will never be permitted to spoil all 
the pleasures of life, it is plain, from the English novels that 
aristocracy will always exist in England until the last Duke 
is strangled with the entrails of the last Baronet. 

If we compare Sunny Ducrow by Henry St. John Cooper, 5 
with Poor Dear Theodora! by Florence Irwin, 6 which is a very 
amusing story innocently romantic to the last degree we 
find that Sunny Ducrow is most artlessly aristocratic, although 
she began life in a pickle factory. In fact, the pickle factory is 
always so evident that you smell the fumes of the vinegar, 
except when the Viscount Dobrington appears. It is a fairy 
tale. There is an unpleasant deluge of the cockneyism of the 
heroine, even after she had miraculously learned Greek, Latin, 
French and Italian; the novel is good and inspiring. 

Poor Dear Theodora is, like The Rose of Jericho, frankly 
aristocratic. Old Mrs. Stuyvesant, a stock figure in American 
novels, by the way, is even more haughty and exclusive than 
the Duchess in Sunny Ducrow or the other Duchess in A Pawn 
in Pawn, by Hilda M. Sharp. 7 In Poor Dear Theodora, which 
in many respects is a very delightful novel, "blood" counts 
enormously. To have lived long in an American city, to have 
had no ancestors that ever worked for a living, and to own a 
piano on which the Marquis de Lafayette played the "Mar- 
seillaise," is in certain parts of our country equivalent to pos- 
sessing a coat-of-arms. There are other requirements in other 
parts, which nearly all the American novelists seem to take 
quite seriously. In fact, the earnest seeker, believing that 
novels by clever writers are pictures of real life, must come to 
the conclusion that socially the United States is the most aris- 
tocratic country in the world, and difficult to live in, since 
every aristocrat thinks it necessary to explain volubly his 
claims of distinction. 

Nevertheless, Theodora is a very nice and well-brought 
up girl, and Mrs. Felton, the very modern woman with a mis- 
sion, is etched realistically; she is taken straight out of life. 
As a good novel written without offence to good morals or good 
taste, Poor Dear Theodora may be recommended. 

For once, at least, since he ceased to write poetry, Mr. 
Fallen has allowed us to forget that he is a doctor of philos- 

6 New York: G. P. Putnam's Sons. The same publishers. 

T New York: G. P. Putnam's Sons. 



300 SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR [Dec., 

ophy. He writes Crucible Island as if he liked to write it; it 
has what the publicity people call "a gripping human interest," 
and it would be a real gain if our people who are combating 
Socialism, in an academic manner, would help to circulate a 
book so actual and practical. It is a picture, well visualized, 
of how Socialism would work if the essential principles were 
applied to every day life. It is the work of a very human 
scholar who has given life and movement to ideas hitherto 
kept too shadowy for the general reader. 

The earnest seeker after the realities of American life 
through the medium of novels, learns that the theatre is the 
easiest road to perpetual prosperity here, as it is in England. 
In the old days, a certain amount of training, of talent, of expe- 
rience, and even of cultivation was necessary apparently to a 
profession which made the career of actors a great art. Today, 
in England we discover, through the gospel of Sunny Ducrow, 
that any girl with red hair preferably and a determination to 
succeed, may attain to a legitimate limousine and a necklace 
of pearls if she wants to. Jane, by Anna Alice Chapin, and 
The Rose of Jericho, by Ruth Holt Boucicault, 8 are cases in 
point. There is not a dull page in Jane; her second name is 
O'Reilly, and this probably accounts for it. There is a Catholic 
background somewhere in the form of a rather singular aunt, 
who writes a rather strange letter, which savors very much of 
the most rigid kind of Puritanism. Like Sunny Ducrow, Jane 
has red hair, and consequently her success on the modern 
stage was certain. 

In The Rose of Jericho the heroine is also half Irish, and 
her name is Sheelah. Her grandmother on her mother's side 
was named O'Mara; her mother died leaving twins. Granny 
O'Mara wanted them to be named after two of "the blessed 
saints;" but her daughter, Jenny, objected to Patrick and 
Dennis. She thought they should be something like Gedric or 
Ethelbert or Cuthbert, or something that reminded one of 
early Anglo-Saxon glory. Why the daughter of Granny O'Mara 
should be so devoted to "Anglo-Saxon glory" is not explained; 
and, when after many months they were called David and 
Jonathan, the register of the baptism is not produced. 

From the point of view of style, vivacity, a power of vis- 
ualization and the expression of a dim groping for a spiritual 

8 New York : G. P. Putnam's Sons. 



1920.] SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR 301 

meaning in life, The Rose of Jericho must be treated respect- 
fully. It is much truer to the essentials of life than either 
Sunny Ducrow or Jane, and the unmorality of the heroine is a 
quality in modern life which is bound to follow the growing 
ignorance of the dogmas of Christianity. Sheelah does recover 
herself in the end, and becomes a devout Catholic; but she 
seems curiously mixed as to the difference between the teach- 
ings of the Catholic Church and of the Anglican opinion. The 
ending is very modern; if Mrs. Boucicault had put the history 
of St. Mary Magdalen into a romance she would, if she fol- 
lowed the method of The Rose of Jericho, have married the 
Great Penitent to the noble minded Centurion of the Scrip- 
ture, who had built a synagogue. The vivacity of manner, the 
charm and a certain deadly sameness is common to all the 
American novels mentioned, except The Third Window. 
They are brilliant, well written, but they lack distinction. 

This Side of Paradise, by F. Scott Fitzgerald, 9 has brought 
a young author into the limelight of success. It deserves more 
than the limelight that plays so transiently over the best of 
best sellers. This novel is the work of a very young man and 
that makes it really valuable; it is the revelation, evidently as 
sincere as such revelations can ever be, of a man conscious of 
the dawning of his soul. It could come only from an American 
in an American atmosphere, but it has just that tinge of 
foreign sophistication which gives it perspective. 

Friends of the late Monsignor Fay will be amused, a little 
saddened perhaps, by his counterfeit as seen through youthful 
eyes but only a little saddened. If Mr. Scott Fitzgerald lives 
to brave the power of Harold Fredericks, he will give us a full 
length portrait more convincing than that of the Dean in The 
Damnation of Theron Ware. Mr. Fitzgerald is a realist, not 
of promise, but of performance. He is no "infant phenome- 
non;" he is a trained artist already. 

Mrs. Norris, the author of Mother, has a widening circle 
of readers. Her work is unequal; she has not yet recovered 
the richness that made Julia Page a remarkable novel of life 
on the Pacific coast. In Sisters, her novel of last year, she 
shocked some of her admirers. There is always an essential 
morality in Mrs. Norris' books; but Sisters reminded one of 
an old play by Octave Feuillet called Redemption, which 

New York: Charles Scribner's Sons. 



302 SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR [Dec., 

excited a storm of criticism in its day. The heroine was a 
lady of very certain character, mentioned in the Old Testa- 
ment in very plain language. She had many adventures, 
some of them unfit for publication; but having discovered "the 
right man" just before the curtain fell, she murmured: "Now 
I believe in God!" And all was well! 

There was some strong characterization in Sisters, but 
let us hope that Mrs. Norris may not repeat an experiment 
too close to the methods of the late lamented George Sand. 
Her latest book, Harriet and the Piper, 10 is in her better vein. 
It seems impossible for her to write a dull page. One can not 
help regretting that Mrs. Norris has deserted California. Her 
opulent New York background is a well-painted piece of stock 
scenery; and the opening "drop" scene is particularly well 
painted. The characters, with the exception of Harriet her- 
self, owe their individuality entirely to the interest which Mrs. 
Norris can not help giving them. There is the aristocratic old 
woman, she infests all novels in English, whether she is a 
Duchess, or haughty American, wearing sixteen bars as a 
Daughter of the Revolution, a descendant of the Pilgrims, or 
newly rich, with inherited "blood." Mrs. Norris makes her 
interesting all the same. There is the companion with the past, 
which is really not so much of the past as it seems to be, the 
amiable idiot who plays tennis and will inherit a fortune, 
and his equally idiotic sister. 

Nobody but a writer of Mrs. Norris' sympathy and power 
of visualization could make a good story from these ordinary 
persons. The moral is good, and we are pleased to notice that, 
although Harriet, living once in a provincial branch of Green- 
wich Village, was betrayed into a trial marriage only a 
matter of form she has conscientious objections against di- 
vorce. Harriet and the Piper stands out against the back- 
ground of "best sellers" with remarkable brilliancy. 

10 New York: Doubleday, Page & Co. 
[TO BE CONCLUDED.] 




THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN. 

BY HERBERT LUCAS, S.J. 
II. 

THE TRACTARIAN MOVEMENT AND AFTER. 

HE significance of the verses, "Lead, Kindly 
Light," as bearing on Newman's mental and spir- 
itual development, can be rightly assessed only 
if we remember the circumstances under which 
they were written, viz.: during a comparatively 
short period of deep depression, to a large extent arising out 
of his sickness. The sickness itself he regarded as a signal 
mercy of God, by reason of the inward experience and thoughts 
to which it gave rise. "Time went on," he writes, "and various 
things happened by which He went on training me but what 
most impresses itself upon me, is the strange feelings and con- 
victions about His will towards me which came on me, when 
I was abroad." 1 Nevertheless, though such were Newman's 
subsequent reflections, it would seem that for the moment the 
mood of depression, as distinct from the concomitant con- 
fidence in the divine guidance, proved a passing one. 

Finding himself, on his return to England, restored to 
health and vigor, he plunged, with what he calls "exuberant 
and joyous energy" into the movement which he regarded as 
having been inaugurated by Keble's Sermon on "National 
Apostasy," already mentioned. The leaders of the movement 
Newman himself (though he disclaimed the title), Pusey, 
and Keble set themselves to the establishment of a "Via 
Media," a "Middle Path," between popular Protestantism and 
what they regarded as "Romish error." The English Church, 
they held, had much to learn, the Roman much to unlearn. 2 

1 Correspondence, p. 313. 

* Speaking of a later period (1843) the Editor of the Correspondence thus con- 
trasts the attitude of Newman with that of W. G. Ward and others: "Newman may 
be represented as holding that England had much to learn, Rome much to unlearn. 
The New School, on the other hand, simply regarded Rome as the living model of 
Catholicity to which the Church of England must adapt herself" (Correspondence, 
p. 200). 



304 THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN [Dec., 

They would, in the light of such historical knowledge as they 
possessed or could acquire, strike a middle course by 
which the deficiences of the one would be made good and the 
exaggerations (as they regarded them) of the other should 
be avoided. To this end the series of pamphlets known as 
the Tracts for the Times was started by Newman; and the 
Tractarian period (1833-41) he described, in 1864, as the hap- 
piest time of his life. "I had the consciousness," he writes, 
"that I was employed in that work which I had been dream- 
ing about, and which I felt to be so momentous and inspiring. 
I had a supreme confidence in our cause; we were upholding 
that primitive Christianity which was delivered for all time 
by the early teachers of the Church, and which was registered 
and attested," such was his conviction at the time, "in the 
Anglican formularies and by the Anglican divines. That 
ancient religion had well-nigh passed out of the land, and it 
must be restored." 

Three points were, as he tells us, with him fundamental. 
In the first place he stood out for "the principle of dogma: 
my battle was with liberalism, . . . the anti-dogmatic prin- 
ciple and its developments." 3 Secondly, he was "confident 
. . . that there was a visible Church, with sacraments and 
rites which are the channels of invisible grace," 4 a Church 
which had for the basis of its organization "the Episcopal 
System," 5 with, of course, the Pope left out. "What to 
me," he says, "was jure divino was the voice of my Bishop in 
his own person. My own Bishop was my Pope; I knew no 
other; the successor of the Apostles, the Vicar of Christ." 6 
That bishops might disagree about those very dogmas that 
were so dear to him; that the need of a central authority is as 
clearly attested by history as is its existence by Scripture and 
tradition these were considerations which either did not as 
yet present themselves to his mind, or, at least, did not come 
home to him or trouble him. And lastly, "the third point on 
which I stood out in 1833" was opposition to "the Church of 
Rome." T Much indeed of his old bitterness had passed away, 
largely under the influence of Hurrell Froude, and he had 
already "learned to have tender feelings towards her; but still 

1 Apologia., p. 48. * Ibid., p. 49. * Ibid., p. 50. 

p. M. ' Ibid., p. 52. 



1920.] THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN 305 

my reason was not affected at all. My judgment was against 
her, as truly as it had ever been." 8 

It would, of course, be a mistake to suppose that the term 
"Via Media" formed part of any set programme adopted by 
the writers of the Tracts, for indeed they had none. 9 By 
Newman himself it was first used as the title of Tracts 38 and 
40, published in 1834, though it "had already been applied 
to the Anglican System by writers of repute." But the fact that 
the author's lectures on "The Prophetical Office of the Church 
viewed relatively to Romanism and Popular Protestantism," 
together with Tracts 38, 40, 71, 90 and sundry allied documents, 
were republished by him in 1877 under the same general title 
of Via Media, is a sufficient indication that the phrase sums up 
the real scope of the Tractarian Movement. 

Except, perhaps, for specialists, the Tracts as a whole have 
long since ceased to be of living interest; and for my present 
purpose it must be enough to say that it was not till 1839 that 
Newman's enthusiastic confidence in the cause which he had 
expressed received its first rude shock. To this point I will 
presently return. Meanwhile it is to be borne in mind that 
whereas "the Tracts represented the doctrinal side of the 
movement, . . . there was another influence at work more 
potent than they;" more potent because it enlisted the sym- 
pathies of so many whom the Tracts would have left unmoved. 
"The Tracts," says Dean Church, "were not the most powerful 
instrument in drawing sympathy to the movement. None but 
those who remember them can adequately estimate the effect 
of Mr. Newman's four o'clock Sermons at St. Mary's. The 
world . . . hardly realizes that without these sermons the 
movement might never have gone on, would certainly never 
have been what it was. . . . While men were reading and 
talking about the Tracts, they were hearing the sermons; and 
in the sermons they heard the living meaning, and reason, and 
bearing of the Tracts. . . . The Sermons created a moral 
atmosphere, in which men judged the questions in debate." 10 

Of quite special interest are the University Sermons on 
"Faith and Reason, Contrasted as Habits of Mind," on "The 
Nature of Faith in Relation to Reason," on "Love the Safeguard 
of Faith Against Super stitition," and on "Implicit and Explicit 

8 Ibid., p. 54. 8 Cf. Correspondence, pp. 205, 239. 

16 Church, Oxford Movem.*, pp. 129, 130, quoted in Correspondence, p. 28. 

VOL. cqtii, 2.Q 



306 THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN [Dec., 

Reason," all preached in 1839-40. They are, it must be con- 
fessed, not easy reading, nor do they readily lend themselves 
to a brief analysis, which I will not attempt here. They were 
written, says the author at a later date, "with no aid from 
Anglican, and no knowledge of Catholic theologians." They 
"are of the nature of an exploring expedition into an all but 
unknown country." Moreover, "the author has pursued the 
subject at considerable length in his Essay in Aid of a Gram- 
mar of Assent;** a work of which some account must be given 
in a future article. They are mentioned here, however, as 
bearing witness by their very titles to Newman's life-long 
solicitude on the subject with which in various ways they are 
all concerned, a subject to which he recurs not only in the 
Grammar of Assent, but also in the latest of all his published 
writings, the article in the Contemporary Review (1885) on 
"The Development of Error." 12 

But to return to the crisis, for such indeed it was, of 1839. 
"In June and July" of that year, he writes, "reading the Mono- 
physite controversy, I found my eyes opened to a state of 
things very different from what I had learned from my natural 
guides. The prejudice, or whatever name it be called, which 
had been too great for conviction from the striking facts of the 
Arian history, could not withstand the history of St. Leo and 
the Council of Chalcedon, I saw that, if the early times were to 
be my guide, the Pope had a very different place in the Church 
from what I had supposed. When this suspicion had once 
fair possession of my mind, the whole English system fell 
about me on all sides." So he wrote in a Memorandum drawn 
up in 1844. 13 And again in the Apologia, "it was difficult to 
make out how the Eutychians or Monophysites were heretics 
unless Protestants were heretics also; difficult to find argu- 
ments against the Tridentine Fathers, which did not tell 
against the Fathers of Chalcedon; difficult to condemn the 
Popes of the sixteenth century without condemning the Popes 
of the fifth . . . The principles and proceedings of the Church 
now, were those of the Church then; the principles and pro- 

11 University Sermons, Preface to Third Edition, pp. ix., x., xvii. 

12 Cf. Ward, Last Essays, pp. 78 ff. 

13 Correspondence, p. 17. To this memorandum the Editor has prefixed a brief 
and lucid and most useful summary (pp. 1-7) of the history of the Eutychian troubles, 
and of the Council which ought to have ended them. C/. also Rivington, The Roman 
Primacy, pp. 431-451. 



1920.] THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN 307 

ceedings of heretics then were those of Protestants now. . . . 
What was the use of continuing or defending iny position if, 
after all, I was forging arguments for Arius or Eutyches, and 
turning devil's advocate against the much-enduring Athan- 
asius and the majestic Leo? Be my soul with the Saints, and 
shall I lift up my hand against them?" 14 

Nor was this all. "Hardly had I brought my course of 
reading to a close," he says, when the current number of the 
Dublin Review was put into his hands. It contained an article 
on "The Anglican Claim," by Dr. Wiseman, based on an 
analogous argument from the case of the Donatists. "Securus 
judicat orb is terrarum" the phrase, St. Augustine's, reiter- 
ated by the friend who had brought him the book haunted his 
mind. "The case [of the Donatists] was not parallel to that of 
the Anglican Church." Yet the principle at issue was the 
same. The Donatists were not more thoroughly severed from 
the unity of the Church than were the Anglicans. "Securus 
judicat orbis terrarum! By these great words of the ancient 
Father, interpreting and summing up the long and varied 
course of ecclesiastical history, the theory of the 'Via Media' 
was absolutely pulverized." 15 

Yet six years were still to elapse before Newman made his 
submission to the Catholic Church. How could this be, it may 
be asked, in the case of one so keenly alert to the voice of 
conscience and the promptings of Divine grace? Perhaps 
the best answer to this rather futile question may be found in 
the description which he has given, in the person of Charles 
Reding, of his own habit of waiting patiently, yet not in idle- 
ness, the ultimate solution or reconciliation of apparent dis- 
crepancies between new ideas and old convictions. In this 
case the solution or reconciliation was to come with the recog- 
nition, not that his old convictions, on their positive side, were 
mistaken, but that they were inadequate; that he had been 
wrong, not in what he had believed, but in what he had re- 
jected. He had been right in battling for what he held to be 
the integrity of the Catholic faith, but in error when he had 
flouted or ignored the authority of the successor of St. Peter, 
the divinely appointed custodian of the Apostolic tradition. 

For the moment, at any rate, as he answered Henry Wil- 

14 Apologia, p. 115, quoted from, apparently, a later Memorandum (1850). 

15 Ibid., pp. 116, 117. 



308 THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN [Dec., 

berforce in a conversation long afterwards remembered, "he 
felt confident that, when he returned to his rooms and was 
able fully and calmly to consider the whole matter, he should 
see his way completely out of the difficulty." 16 And indeed he 
so far succeeded, to his own satisfaction at least, that he con- 
tributed to the British Critic (January, 1840) a carefully con- 
sidered reply to Dr. Wiseman, entitled "The Catholicity of the 
Anglican Church." 17 

"This paper," he says, "quieted me for nearly two years, 
till the Autumn of 1841." 18 And notwithstanding the troubles 
that, as will presently appear, were to arise in the early months 
of that year, he is able to affirm that "in the summer of 1841 
I found myself at Littlemore without any harass or anxiety 
on my mind. I had determined to put aside all controversy, 
and I set myself down to my translation of St. Athanasius." 19 
These two years, 1839-41, have been felicitously described, by 
the editor of the Correspondence, as "the St. Martin's summer 
of his Anglicanism." 20 For indeed the winter, already omi- 
nously presaged, was soon to close in upon him; its rigors not 
to be relaxed till the breaking of his own "second spring." 

And the presage was in this wise. It had been more than 
once urged upon his attention that the Tracts, notwithstand- 
ing their protests against Rome, were in fact leading men 
Romewards, and the more so because the teaching of the 
Tracts seemed to many, both friendly and hostile, to be on 
various points in flat contradiction with the Thirty-Nine 
Articles of the Anglican Establishment. "It was thrown in 
our teeth: 'How can you manage to sign the Articles? They 
are directly against Rome.'" 21 It was to meet this difficulty 
that he undertook the writing of the famous "Tract 90," of 
which the full title was : "Remarks on Certain Passages of the 
Thirty-nine Articles." 22 To state the matter in his own words: 
"This Tract was written under the conviction that the Angli- 
can Thirty-nine Articles of Religion, of which it treated, were, 
when taken in their letter, so loosely worded, so incomplete in 
statement, and so ambiguous in their meaning, as to need an 
authoritative interpretation; and that neither those who drew 
them up nor those who imposed them were sufficiently agreed 

18 Correspondence, p. 14. 1T Reprinted in Essays Critical and Historical, ii., 1. 

ls Memorandum (1844) in Correspondence, p. 18. " Apologia, p. 139. 

20 Correspondence, p. 14. " Apologia, p. 78. 

Reprinted in Via Media, ii., p. 261 ff. 



1920.] THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN 309 

among themselves, or clear and consistent in their theological 
view individually, to be able to supply it." 23 

How, it will occur to an ordinary, plain, common-sense 
Catholic to ask, could an individual Anglican, even so highly 
gifted as Newman, hope to supply an "authoritative" explana- 
tion of a document which itself rested on no higher authority 
than that of Queen Elizabeth and her complaisant theologians? 
The answer is, of course, that Newman had no thought of 
supplying such an interpretation, except in the sense that he 
hoped for at least a negative or tacit acceptance of his view 
by what he believed to be the English branch of the Catholic 
Church. "There was," he writes, "but one authority to whom 
recourse could be had for such interpretation the Church 
Catholic. . . . What she taught, all her branches taught; and 
this the Anglican Church did teach, must teach, if it was a 
branch of the Church Catholic, otherwise it was not a branch; 
but a branch it certainly was, for, if it was not a branch, what 
had we to do with it?" 24 How far the Anglican "branch," 
through the mouth of its bishops, either positively taught or 
tacitly accepted the views expressed in "Tract 90" will 
presently appear. Meanwhile it may be well to indicate the 
nature of these views. 

"The thesis put forward in Tract 90,' " writes the editor 
of the Correspondence, "may be summed up in a dictum, 
current at the time, to the effect that the Articles were patient 
but not ambitious of a Catholic interpretation. The writer 
of the Tract insisted, with a distinctness that severely taxed the 
forbearance of many of his friends and supporters, that the 
animus of the Articles was un-Catholic, that they were the 
product of an un-Catholic age, that they were not intended to 
inculcate Catholic doctrine; but having admitted all this, New- 
man maintained that they were of deliberate purpose so 
framed that it might be possible for men having Catholic 
leanings to subscribe to them without doing violence either 
to their own consciences, or to the 'literal and formulative 
sense' of the Articles." 25 "Their framers," as Newman him- 
self wrote, "constructed the Articles in such a way as best to 
comprehend those who did not go so far in Protestantism as 
themselves. Anglo-Catholics then are but the successors and 
representatives of those moderate reformers; and their case 

"Ibid. "Ibid, (italics his). 35 Correspondence, p. 72 (italics his). 



310 THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN [Dec., 

has been directly anticipated in the wording of the Articles. 
It follows that they are not perverting, they are using them 
for an express purpose for which among others their author 
intended them. The interpretation Anglo-Catholics take was 
intended to be admissible, though not that which those authors 
took themselves." 26 The Articles, then, were in the nature of 
a compromise; their bark was, so to say, worse than their 
bite; and they were to be interpreted in the light of the Prayer 
Book and the "Homilies," which they declare to contain 
"godly doctrine," and which they must be presumed not to 
contradict. 27 

The publication of the Tract, on February 27, 1841, at 
once raised a not very edifying storm. Within little more than 
a week, viz.: on March 12th, four college tutors addressed to 
the editor, i. e., Newman, a letter in which they say: "The 
Tract has in our apprehension a highly dangerous character 
from its suggesting that certain very important errors of the 
Church of Rome are not condemned by the Articles of the 
Church of England." 28 In this letter, says a very competent 
critic, "they betrayed such an entire misunderstanding of the 
scope of the Tract, that it might almost seem pardonable to 
suspect that every one of the four, feeling confident that the 
other three had studied it, omitted to do so himself. ... A 
novel and complicated piece of critical research, such as was 
Tract 90, cannot be mastered by the most practised intel- 
lect in the space of eight days." 29 This, of course, is true 
enough; but it may be lawful to suggest that the instinctive 
"apprehension" of the four tutors was sufficiently well 
founded to call (on their own doctrinal assumptions) for 
prompt action in face of a real and urgent danger. However 
this may be, Newman, "with the rapidity that he was capable 
of in an emergency," vindicated the Tract in an open "Letter 
to Dr. Jelf." 30 The letter was published, and in Dr. Jelf's 
hands, at midday on March 16th; and it has been suggested 
that "if the Hebdomadal Board," of Heads of Houses, "instead 
of being in a hurry to strike, had condescended to wait a few 

28 "Tract 90," in Via Media, ii., p. 346. 

27 cf. "Tract 90," in Via Media, ii., p. 330 ff., where no less than sixty-seven pas- 
sages, sentences, or phrases, are quoted, with approval, from the Homilies. 

28 The letter (with other official correspondence) is given in Via Media, ii., p. 359, 
Homilies. 

20 Correspondence, pp. 70, 71. 30 Reprinted in Via Media, ii., p. 367 ff. 



1920.] THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN 311 

hours for the promised vindication of the Tract, they might 
have been saved from doing a very foolish thing." 31 

What they had actually done, whether foolishly or other- 
wise, but at any rate very promptly, was to pass a resolution, 
on the morning of that same day, March 16th, to the effect 
"that modes of interpretation such as are suggested in the 
said Tract, evading rather than explaining the sense of the 
. . . Articles, and reconciling them with the adoption of errors 
which they were designed to counteract, defeat the object and 
are inconsistent with the due observance" of certain Statutes 
of the University. 32 Nor was this all. 

A few days later Newman received from the Bishop of 
Oxford a message to the effect that he considered the Tract to 
be "objectionable," as tending "to destroy the peace and tran- 
quillity of the Church," and that he advised "that the Tracts 
for the Times should be discontinued." 33 True to his convic- 
tion, previously expressed, that "a Bishop's lightest word ex 
cathedra is heavy," and that "his judgment on a book cannot 
be light," 34 Newman at once, in a letter to the Bishop (March 
29th), promised that his wishes should be at once complied 
with, and at the same time offered "some explanations, . , . 
which your Lordship desires of me," by way of vindicating the 
Tracts already published from the charge that "they are 
thought by many to betray a leaning towards Roman Catholic 
error, and a deficient appreciation of our own truth." 35 Into 
this vindication there is neither need nor space to enter, here, 
but the concluding paragraph of the letter which deserves 
quotation, will sufficiently account for the inward calm which, 
as has been seen, Newman experienced in the summer of 1841 : 

And now, my Lord, suffer me to thank your Lordship for 
your most abundant and extraordinary kindness towards 
me, in the midst of the exercise of your authority. I have 
nothing to be sorry for, except having made your Lordship 
anxious, and others whom I am bound to revere. I have 
nothing to be sorry for, but everything to rejoice and be 
thankful for. I have never taken pleasure in seeming to 
be able to move a party, and whatever influence I have had 
has been found, not sought after. I have acted because 

31 Correspondence, loc. cit. M Via Media, ii., p. 362. 

83 Via Media, p. 397. " Ibid., p. 398. "Ibid., p. 399. 



312 THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN [Dec., 

others did not act, and have sacrificed a quiet which I 
prized. May God be with me in time to come, as He has 
been hitherto! and He will be, if I can but keep my hand 
clean and my heart pure. I think I can bear, or at least 
will try to bear, any personal humiliation, so that I am 
preserved from betraying sacred interests, which the Lord 
of grace and power has given into my hands. 36 

The "quiet which he prized" was now turned to good ac- 
count by the devotion of ten or twelve hours a day to his trans- 
lation (with notes, etc.) of St. Athanasius; and the sky, for a 
brief period, seemed serene. "But," he writes, "between July 
and November," in this same year, 1841, "I received three 
blows which broke me." 37 

Of these three "blows" the first was the fact that "in the 
Arian history I found the very same phenomenon, in a far 
bolder shape, which I had found in the Monophysite. I had 
not observed it in 1832," i. e., when he wrote his work on The 
Arians of the Fourth Century. But now "I saw clearly, that 
in the history of Arianism, the pure" or thoroughgoing 
"Arians were the Protestants, the Semi-Arians," with their at- 
tempted "Via Media," "were the Anglicans, and that Borne 
now was what it was" then. 38 

The second blow was the condemnation of "Tract 90," 
no longer by University dons alone, but by one Anglican 
bishop after another, in a succession of charges which ulti- 
mately extended over a period of more than two years. An 
interpretation of the Articles which was unanimously rejected 
by all the bishops, could not claim to be in harmony with the 
actual teaching of what he still strove to regard as the English 
branch of the Catholic Church. 39 

The third blow was the affair of the Jerusalem bishopric. 40 
In that same year, 1841, Parliament had passed an Act to the 
effect that, for the benefit of English and Prussian subjects 
resident in the Holy Land, a bishop should be consecrated 
alternately by the English and Prussian Protestant Churches, 
and in accordance with this Act the first Bishop of Jerusalem 
was "consecrated" by the Archbishop of Canterbury. By this 
proceeding the Anglican Establishment was formally declared 

36 Ibid., p. 424. 3T Apologia, p. 139. Ibid. 

88 Ibid., pp. 139, 140. * Ibid., p. 141 Homilies. 



1920.] THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN 313 

to be in communion with Prussian Lutherans and Galvinists, 
whom the Tractarians and many other Anglicans regarded as 
heretics. The whole affair, of which he says, writing to Hope 
Scott, "the more I think of it the more I am dismayed," 41 
called forth a strong protest from Newman, a protest which he 
addressed to the Archbishop of Canterbury and communicated 
to the Bishop of Oxford, and which, if I rightly understand the 
words of the document itself, he also read from the pulpit of 
St. Mary's, Oxford. Writing of the whole affair many years 
later, he says: "As to the project of a Jerusalem Bishopric, I 
never heard of any good or harm it has ever done, except 
what it has done for me; which many think a great misfor- 
tune, and I one of the greatest of mercies. It brought me on 
to the beginning of the end." 42 

"From the end of 1841," he writes, "I was on my death 
bed, as regards my membership with the Anglican Church, 
though at the time I became aware of it only by degrees." 43 
"A death bed," he adds, "has scarcely a history," and the story 
of the last four years of Newman's Anglican life must be very 
briefly told. It was not till 1843 that he finally resigned his 
Vicarage of St. Mary's, Oxford, and retired into lay com- 
munion. In the same year he published a courageous retrac- 
tation of all that he had written against the Catholic Church. 44 

What was it, then, that still delayed him? He already 
saw with ever-increasing clearness that the position which dur- 
ing so many years he had been endeavoring to defend was un- 
tenable. There seemed to be no escape from submission to the 
Catholic Church. Nevertheless, he did not yet see his way to 
submit. And why? Because, to name only the chief among 
his difficulties, he was confronted with the fact that the Cath- 
olic Church held certain doctrines, notably as regards the 
invocation of Our Lady and the Saints, which could not, as it 
seemed to him, be regarded as primitive or Apostolic. This 
difficulty set him on the task of examining into the question of 
the Development of Doctrine. It was true that certain Cath- 
olic dogmas cannot be found, expressed in clear definitions, in 
authentic documents of the early centuries. But was it not 
possible that they were contained, so to say, in germ, in the 
Apostolic tradition, and only awaited explicit definition when 

41 Correspondence, p. 144. 4a Apologia, p. 146. 4S Ibid., p. 147. 

"Reprinted in Via Media, ii., p. 425, Homilies. 



314 THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN [Dec., 

the rise of successive errors called for authoritative correc- 
tion, just as the Arian, Nestorian, and Monophysite errors 
called for the creeds, anathemas, and definitions, respectively, 
of Nicaea, Ephesus, and Chalcedon? To this subject, on the 
completion of his work on Athanasius, he now devoted long 
and painful study, of which the results are seen in his work 
on The Development of Doctrine, begun as an Anglican and 
finished and published after his reception into the Catholic 
Church, by the Passionist, Father Dominic, on October 11, 1845. 

And now, if it should seem to any one that in thus telling 
once more, and at some length, the story of Newman's very 
gradual conversion, I have departed from the professed inten- 
tion of dealing with his "life's work," I would reply that no 
small portion of his life's work may be said to have consisted 
in the providing of a wonderful object-lesson in religious earn- 
estness, and in the fulfillment of the arduous task of "blazing 
the trail," others might more easily follow, that leads from the 
side-track or cul-de-sac of the "Via Media" to the King's High- 
way of Catholic truth. 

It only remains to quote two touching passages, familiar 
to many, yet too precious to be omitted. One of these is the 
concluding paragraph of his sermon on "The Parting of 
Friends," the last which he preached at St. Mary's, Oxford: 

And, O my brethren, O kind and affectionate hearts, O 
loving friends, should you know any one whose lot it has 
been, by writing or by word of mouth, in some degree to 
help you . . . ; if he has ever told you what you knew 
about yourselves, or what you did not know; has read to 
you your wants or feelings, and comforted you by the very 
reading; has made you feel that there was a higher life 
than this daily one, and a brighter world than that you 
see; or encouraged you, or sobered you, or opened a way 
to the inquiring, or soothed the perplexed; if what he has 
said or done has ever made you take interest in him, and 
feel well inclined towards him; remember such a one in 
time to come, though you hear him not, and pray for him, 
that in all things he may know God's will, and at all times 
he may be ready to fulfil it. 45 

The companion passage, so to call it, is that with which 

45 Sermons on Subjects of the Day, p. 409. 



1920.] THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN 315 

he concludes the Essay on The Development of Christian 
Doctrine, and is as follows : 

Such were the thoughts concerning the "Blessed Vision 
of Peace" of one whose long-continued petition had been 
that the Most Merciful would not despise the work of His 
own Hands, nor leave him to himself; while yet his eyes 
were dim, and his breast laden, and he could but employ 
Reason in the things of Faith. And now, dear Reader, time 
is short, eternity is long. Put not from you what you have 
found; regard it not as mere matter of present controversy; 
set not out resolved to refute it, and looking about for the 
best means of doing so; seduce not yourself with the imag- 
ination that it comes of disappointment, or disgust, or 
restlessness, or wounded feeling, or undue sensibility, or 
other weakness. Wrap not yourselves round in the asso- 
ciations of years past; nor determine that to be truth which 
you wish to be so, nor make an idol of cherished anticipa- 
tions. Time is short, eternity is long. 

Nunc dimittis, servum tuum, Domine, 

Secundum Verbum tuum in pace: 
Quia viderunt oculi mei salutare 

** Development (Ed. 1845), p. 453. 




THE SOUL OF A PATRIOT. 1 

BY L. WHEATON. 

T this moment when the eyes of the whole world 
are intent upon Poland, anything which throws 
a light upon her inner history is of peculiar value. 
She is unique among nations;, she has died the 
death; she has been buried at the cross-roads of 
three predatory nations and her resurrection is at hand. 

Miss Gardner's excellent article in THE CATHOLIC WORLD 
of January, 1920, "A Polish Mystic on the National Resurrec- 
tion," has prepared her readers for the profoundly interesting 
biography recently published under the title, The Anonymous 
Poet of Poland. The chapters on Krasinski's literary work are 
admirably done, but so skillfully is the life story told, with such 
imaginative discrimination and generosity are the poet's own 
words cited, that the reader becomes more and more interested 
in the man himself, not only as a genius, not only in his polit- 
ical and human aspects, but in that relation which is the over- 
whelming interest of any soul, his relation to God. Patriotism, 
human love, intense and constant friendship, his own and his 
country's sufferings seem, sometimes in turn, sometimes all 
together, to absorb him; but deeper, stronger, truer and more 
insistent is that other preoccupation of conscience; his soul is 
kept attentive and alert in spite of the waywardness of his 
will, by the profound Catholicity of his instincts and training. 
The man himself counts in the history. No one is inter- 
esting who is not himself interested in essentials or who is not 
in some way expressed in that relation. Only the ultimate can 
attract and carry our vision all the way. The reader strikes 
on shoals and shallows all too soon if the currents of a life 
lie only in the waters of passion and emotion even in a senti- 
ment as great as patriotism or lap the shore of existence 
and never lose themselves in the unfathomable depths of mid- 
ocean. This Pole is what he is because of his Faith and Hope 
and Love; not merely natural these great possessions but 

1 The Anonymous Poet of Poland, by Monica Gardner. Cambridge University 
Press. 



1920.] THE SOUL OF A PATRIOT 317 

fixed deep in his soul beneath the surface storms of his pain- 
ful life, with the supernatural steadfastness of sacramental 
grace, fostered by the accident of his Catholic ancestry. His 
unique distinction lies in his identity, as a man, with his own 
genius and with his country. Genius is often but a part of 
a man's life. Here it is the man Himself; and one can but see 
that the unification of art and personality and nationality is 
effected by his indestructible Catholicity. The body of Poland 
can be dismembered her soul can never die. She has gone 
through her purgative way, her passion is over at last; it is her 
Easter Eve. This is the summary of Krasinski's patriotic 
vision and experience, in which he seems to embody his coun- 
try in his own person. 

In no biography of a really great man, and Krasinski is 
that, can one find a more acute, though unexaggerated, account 
of a child's anguish, of a youth's prolonged torture, of a man's 
mental martyrdom. Educated from infancy in the history of 
his country and in passionate loyalty to a lost cause, the child 
of a noble and wealthy and famous house appears first in the 
pages of his biography as a precocious baby, with mind and 
heart too soon developed. "At four years old, the pretty little 
ringleted boy, in the low-necked frock and high sash of the 
pre- Victorian era such as we see him in a charming early por- 
trait, recited to Alexander I., at the latter's request, verses 
of his own choosing: and with eyes fastened on the Tsar of 
all the Russias he spouted Brutus' defence of democracy from 
Voltaire." As a schoolboy he was ordered, by his enigmatic 
father to remain in the lecture room whilst his comrades were 
showing their patriotism at the burial of a persecuted Pole. 
When all his country flew to arms he was forbidden the army 
by Wincenty Krasinski, himself a distinguished general in 
Napoleon's time, and sent to travel. From that hour this most 
patriotic and courageous of her sons was dubbed a traitor to 
Poland. Later he was called to Russia to share with his father 
the favor of Nicholas I., the man who had tortured and slain 
his country. 

It is difficult at the first glance to account for Zygmunt's 
submission to his father; but as one reads on, it is apparent 
that there was in the exquisite refinement of the poet's nature 
a certain meekness and affectionateness, which was never 
pusillanimous, never lacking in spirit, but was part of his 



318 THE SOUL OF A PATRIOT [Dec., 

extraordinary gentleness. He was often vehement, never 
violent. Then, too, his father was his only relative, and he 
loved him. Moreover, he was discredited by his own country- 
men. The elder Krasinski had relinquished his post, not as 
a traitor, but as a trained soldier who knew there was no use 
in resistance. Nevertheless, he was considered a traitor, and 
his son shared the obloquy. It was this combination of pain 
and genius and circumstance that made Zygmunt the great 
Anonymous Poet of Poland anonymous because of his coun- 
try's distrust, but more so because of the penalty attached to 
either the writing or the reading of his spirited work. What- 
ever he wrote was smuggled into the country, but it flew from 
hand to hand, and in the revolution of 1830, in the late War, 
and in this moment of Poland's return to national life, the 
works of Zygmunt Krasinski have acted as stimulus and in- 
spiration. Banished as he had been by the shame of his posi- 
tion, he is Poland's greatest leader in her struggle to keep or 
regain existence. 

But deeper in its influence upon the inner life of the re- 
jected patriot and prescribed poet, because more vital to the 
soul itself, is the experience of human love, intense in propor- 
tion to the other intensities of such a nature. Krasinski was no 
mere libertine, but his love was not law in either of the two 
passionate aberrations of his stricken heart; and he suffered 
in the measure allotted by a keenly sensitive conscience, in his 
art and in his life. Yet even when the white heat of passion 
died of exhaustion, the innate chivalry of the Pole and the 
nobility of his own nature developed his affection into a life- 
long compassion. For Madame Bobrowa, whose Catholic con- 
science was, with his own, an ever insistent accuser, he wrote 
the prayer which might have come from Augustine's pen, but 
which rose spontaneously from his own unhappy soul: "Thou 
art the first, the only, the highest Love : for all the love of our 
hearts on earth are only rivulets, flowing from the sea of Thy 
brightness for Thou wilt save me when my days are num- 
bered and Thou wilt comfort my distressed soul for Thou 
wilt not forsake the work of Thy hands, Thy daughter who 
now weeps and wails to Thee." 

Over and over again does Krasinski recall the author of 
the Confessions in the naive sincerity of a soul which can 
never lie even to its inmost self that last test of truthfulness 



1920.] THE SOUL OF A PATRIOT 319 

and in his sensitiveness to pain (we recall Augustine's misery of 
toothache) but the Pole had an inheritance of military en- 
durance and the terrible and separate passion he underwent 
with his tortured eyes alone, tempered him to bear almost any 
physical ill. That he was loveable is amply illustrated by the 
deep and lasting affection he inspired in men and women, not 
on account of his genius but of something beautiful and unique 
in his noble personality; something too of strength and depth 
in spite of his faults of will. He was tragic rather than pa- 
thetic; willful rather than weak; but always with gentillesse. 
Strange to say, the first of his masculine friendships was with 
young Henry Reeve of the Edinburgh Review his first boyish 
affection, for an English girl. The latter died a painless 
death; but the correspondence between the youths continued 
during many years frank, spontaneous and warm as was the 
fashion of that enthusiastic era, in England as elsewhere. 

But Krasinski's feelings lay deeper than the region of 
ardor. "Note well," he writes to Reeve, "this eternal truth that 
the happier a man becomes, the more he degenerates. Only 
in suffering are we truly great." He writes at the same time to 
his father : "The only shield (in the internal battle) is faith in 
Christ, and courage, for all our life will be a tempest. . . We 
are not born for happiness (here), but for the sweat of blood, 
for the continual war, not only external, with circumstances 
that matters little but internal, with our contradictory feel- 
ings, memories and hopes which will never cease to clash, to 
oust each other from our souls." A sombre and piercing vision 
for one so young. His friendships with Gaszynski and 
Danielwicz are of the imperishable quality of all his deeper 
feelings; he is as faithful as he is fastidious and delicate in his 
attachments. And there is always a note of distinguished 
humility in these affections. He can sacrifice his own dignity 
to his anxious love. To the young Pole, Adam Potocki, he 
writes a letter of warning, full of wistful carefulness for the 
beautiful freshness of his youth suddenly exposed to ruin. 

None can adequately picture to himself how fearfully 
my soul has been ruined by love; how I deprived myself 
of the powers inexorably necessary for life, if we call labor, 
strength and virtue life. I know what has killed me, and 
when it was that I killed myself with all my flaming heart 
in that suicide. 



320 THE SOUL OF A PATRIOT [Dec., 

But suicide is too strong a word. Where there was such 
clear light and so unending a struggle, recovery was bound to 
come. His infatuation for the unfortunate Countess Potocka, 
beloved of Chopin, was of a more ideal nature than was that 
of his first unhappy attachment. She was to him, or so he 
chose to think, inspiration of an Egerian kind, and he 
appeals to her as to his Beatrice. Yet he betrays his conscious- 
ness of even this high sophistry. 

Miss Gardner writes: "The peculiar correspondence of 
Krasinski's national mysticism with that of the unit is per- 
haps more apparent in the Psalm of Good Will than in any 
other of Krasinski's directly patriotic work. The conditions of 
moral resurrection, the struggle against temptation, the all- 
conquering power of the will, as Krasinski sings of them in 
relation to a country, reads as a page of a soul's experience." 
He is never for one moment stupid with the stupidity of an 
uneducated soul. He knows or more than half suspects 
that he dreads the truth that his own moral lapses may be 
partly answerable for Poland's martyrdoms. Certainly they 
are simultaneous. He is always aware. The blindness brought 
upon his physical being by the repeated onslaughts of grief 
and distress never reached his inner vision. The darkness fell 
upon his poor eyes and his undisciplined heart; but his spir- 
itual intelligence was always alert. This is the man who is 
even more interesting than the poet; more important than the 
patriot. The disorder in his moral life reacted on his poetry 
and his patriotism just because of his vision of rectitude. 

Another sinning on such heights 
Had been the sleeker for it; but in him 
His mood was often like a fiend, and rose 
And drove him into wastes and solitudes 
For agony, who was yet a living soul. 

And so, in the white light which beat insistent upon his con- 
science, he writes to his Alypius, Gaszynski : "0 my Konstanty, 
all that I loved is far away as God or fadeth as a cloud. What 
has the spark of genius wrought for me? It only glimmered 
in the deep places of my soul. Had I not loved a mortal 
beauty I might have lit a flame upon the vale of earth with 
that spark which fell to me from eternity." 

"In at least one line, Krasinski distinctly argues that, as of 



1920.] THE SOUL OF A PATRIOT 321 

the man, so of a nation. Thou hast given us all that Thou 
couldst give, O Lord.' " 

If Krasinski had written but that one line of the Psalm of 
Good Will, he would have been a great poet. He was too es- 
sentially Catholic to listen long to his own occasional sophis- 
tries. It is one of the safe-guarding elements of the influence 
of the Church, that, deeper down than mere emotion and pas- 
sion (very real in themselves but more superficial in the soul) 
is the knowledge that the Sacraments are remedial, that in 
the confessional and at the Communion table only can the 
wounded soul be restored to fuller life and health. This is 
what constitutes the practical, sane element in the Catholic 
poet. No matter what are his exaltations, his temporary 
frenzies and exaggerations, truth lies at the bottom of his 
Pierian spring, and if he only takes deep enough draughts he 
must include it. That is where Krasinski scores with Shelley. 
They have much in common, but, in contrast, Krasinski starts 
from affirmation and gets back to it; Shelley denies, and cries 
out of the chaos of denial for positive Love and Beauty, which 
he has destroyed in his own soul by a horrible crime, expiated, 
let us hope, by the poetic justice of his own drowning. In the 
second place Krasinski has the innate refinement and chivalry 
of the Pole. He cannot break the heart of another; he can 
only break his own to satisfy his injured conscience and even 
that is delayed by his inborn compassion. One can always 
catch his true voice in the oft reiterated refrain: "Thou hast 
given us, O Lord, all that Thou canst give," because of the wil- 
fullness of our closed hearts. 

In that age of gifted and enthusiastic youth, Krasinski 
stands apart, a sort of lonely Hamlet in their midst, separated 
from the group by the clear and chastising spiritual vision 
which, by a sort of paradox, shadowed and spoiled all the 
wild impulses of wayward love. Yet his passion, even when 
it sears his conscience, is never merely frothy or sentimental; 
he is too deep for anything but high simplicity. In spite of his 
physical delicacy, he is not anaemic, never merely neurotic. 
There is in him no trace of Vesprit maladif of Amiel, nor does 
he suggest that sense of early decay that may follow the most 
beautiful passages of Huysmans; he is always virile even in 
his frailty; high-spirited, gentle, and though sinning, not deca- 
dent. One knows there will be a resurrection. 

VOL. CXII. 21 



322 THE SOUL OF A PATRIOT [Dec., 

The story has matter for a great novel, apart from the 
glorious literature which Miss Gardner has so sincerely trans- 
lated. It reads at first like the history of a prospective saint; 
but saint Krasinski was not, although he truly rose, unspoilt, 
from his momentary death. He is the typical patriot, and his 
life, his loves, his literature are either derivative from or 
shared with that engrossing passion. It is perhaps a daring 
thing to say here and now, but patriotism and sanctity are not 
synonymous. The point of divergence is at the parting of the 
ways between time and eternity, between the finite and the 
infinite. Krasinski died, a devout Catholic and a devoted hus- 
band. His riper affection, after its two headlong vagaries, 
finally rested, contented and happy upon the beautiful nature 
of Elzbieta Branicka, whom he had married to please his 
father, "with death in his soul and no pretence of love." We 
see the real Krasinski free from his shackles, loyal at last to 
the imperishable Catholicity of his conscience, true to the 
best in himself. Poland's national existence was lost, but he 
had found his soul, and she who had never lost hers would 
recover her national life in a splendid resurrection. 

Miss Gardner writes of Elzbieta : "The portraits that re- 
main of this lady as well as the accounts given by those who 
knew her, testify to a beauty that was almost flawless. Her 
face, with its tranquil and noble dignity of the type known to 
us as early Victorian at its best, is often repeated in the pic- 
tures of Ary Scheffer, the warm friend and admirer of herself 
and her husband." This strangely links the name of Krasinski 
with that of Ernest Renan. who married the artist's daughter 
and whose grandson, famous in the War as the author of 
Le Voyage da Centurion, disclaimed his grandfather's apostasy 
by his own glorious act of faith a patriot indeed of France 
and of eternity. 

The portrait of Krasinski by Ary Scheffer is a frontispiece 
of the biography. There is something of Browning's "Aprile" 
in the fruitless striving of the brow, but the idealism, the sign 
of pain, physical and spiritual, personal and vicarious, are his 
own, and in the troubled eyes one reads that ever present sense 
of his relation with God, which haunted mercifully all his days. 

I have said little of his literary work. Miss Gardner has 
made any exposition or comment unnecessary by the com- 
bined excellence of her essay and her biography. But one 



1920.] THE SOUL OF A PATRIOT 323 

feature can bear to be noticed more than once. In Iridion 
and in The Undivine Comedy the poet makes it very plain that 
hatred reacts upon the hater; it is negative, destructive and 
evil never creative or constructive. Iridion himself speaks 
and acts as a pagan, so that the ethics of the play are negligible. 
The plot is very horrible yet (to quote from Miss Gardner) 
"never is Krasinski a greater artist than when he treats epi- 
sodes that for their horror seem beyond the range of art. 
The delicacy with which he handles them, the restraint that 
gives them their extraordinary power, when no word too much 
is said, no word too little, are nowhere more apparent than in 
the parting between the brother and the sister whose honor 
he has sacrificed "to the Emperor for the sake of patriotic 
revenge." Elsinoe's "Remember how I loved you when we 
played upon the grass plots of Chiara," is one of the tragic 
lines of literature. 

But the book must speak for itself; we are robbing too 
freely its mine of gems. It is plain, however, to the reader as 
to himself, that the clouds that confused his moral life, ob- 
scured the spirit and substance of these earlier works. The 
beauty of his poetry increased with the later and better years. 
Of this he was himself aware. But at the worst of his moments 
one foresees that sooner or later resurrection must come; he 
was always capable of that tender shame which is the rain- 
bow edge of contrition; shame is the courtesy of sorrow, its 
most intimate sweetness, and preparedness for the leaven of 
quickened life. 

I have tried to emphasize the part which the poet's inmost 
soul played in his life and work. The curious identification 
with Poland and with his own genius has been, throughout the 
book, skillfully manifested by Miss Gardner's consistent method 
of compilation. Krasinski speaks of his country, of his own 
soul, of the faith of his baptism, of the idealized Beatrice of 
his song, transfigured from the shadowy Delphina Potocka into 
the real person of Elisa in the same terms. At times we are 
unable to distinguish the actual reference, but having dis- 
carded hatred and revenge as the useless and evil negatives, 
love is his meaning and eventually absorbs all else. He blends 
the passion and resurrection of Poland with that of Christ, 
with that also of his own soul; this gives the mystical quality 
to his vision and his writing. Resurrection is his final word. 



324 THE SOUL OF A PATRIOT [Dec., 

Life must conquer death and in the utter triumph of love, 
time and eternity meet in his pages, diverge, run parallel, 
and finally the former is absorbed into the latter. "Where 
there is pain," he wrote to Slowacki, on a Roman Easter Eve, 
"there is life, there is Resurrection." 2 

Resurrection is a new word in literature and it is used 
by the poet of pain a dedicated spirit one of the very few. 
It is part of the truth of his genius that his sense of the more 
abundant Life is so fixed. The Passion, the price indeed of 
Life, was but a day; the earthly Life with its Divine Example 
and ethical teaching, its legacy of Truth, of Sacrifice and 
Sacraments, was but thirty-three years; the Risen Life is 
eternal; this Krasinski grasps with that larger vision which 
includes higher possibilities "not by and by, but now, unless 
deny Him thou." It is here, it is now, it is ours, he dimly sees at 
last not in the person of Poland, but in the Person of Christ, 
in, if we choose, our own souls. Through patriotism he dis- 
covered what an English mystic found through innocent human 
love. If we die daily, we may also rise daily to undreamed of 
heights. This mystical resurrection which came in vision to 
him, is coming in its earthly aspect to his beloved Poland 
if she does not make her triumph an excess. In his heart, 
Krasinski knew he did not deserve to see his country rise from 
the dead, but he was as sure of her resurrection as he was of 
his own. That resurrection is told quite simply in a letter to 
a friend in his Easter of 1852, when the storms were stilled 
and he had regained a wholesome peace : "I found your letter 
this morning on my return from receiving the most Rlessed 
Sacrament. Believe me, there is something above nature in 
Confession and Communion. . . All pain (and whose life is 
not pain!) must in the end have recourse to them. The earth 
is the pain of pains: if God did not frequently come down to it 
and give Himself to lips hungering for Him, it would be hell." 

Again as he grows in strength regained and in clarified 
vision : "The further we go into the forest of life, the more are 
there of thorny trees, the fewer flowers and shrubs and kindlier 
verdure. But the teaching of life is that God guides all, that 
He is at the helm. Men only row, and that submission to that 
most Holy Will is man's only strength." 

* A curious reverence for suffering is the one quality in common between the 
Pol* and the Russian. This religion of pain is particularly emphasized in th 
movels of Dovstoevsky. 



1920.] THE SOUL OF A PATRIOT 325 

We forgive the poet his mixed metaphor in an intimate 
letter for the sake of the last words, a paraphrase of the im- 
mortal line of another great patriot, poet, lover, and Catholic: 
"En la sua volontate e nostra pace." 

As he identifies his own soul with Poland in her fall, her 
dawn, her resurrection, so with his strange but sincere vision 
he identifies his long-suffering and exquisite wife with Rome. 
Once the pagan city had inspired his Iridion, now in his re- 
generate life he produced a beautiful poem called in earlier 
editions, "Roma," but written in his manuscript under the 
title, "To Elisa." 

"0 my loved, lovely one, blessed be thou, because tempted 
by the infernal foes thou hast trodden their false allurements 
unceasingly beneath thy feet. Oh, my loved, lovely one, 
blessed be thou, because upon thy brow thou bearest not the 
crown of pride, but the thorn of Polish woes and thoughts of 
Christ. Oh, Polish wife of mine, blessed be thou because, 
while the world is perishing and our country dies, thou hast 
among the whirlwinds of our time believed in hope, even 
against hope itself. . . Power without love is like to smoke: 
not we, but it shall die." He breaks away from Elisa to 
Poland : "Let my witness be tombs without end and from hill to 
hill. Let my witness be all that is here both far and near, on 
height or plain, the light of heaven and the human ruins, that 
Poland shall not die that there is an avenging spirit that at 
God's decree pierces the deep heart of the history of mankind, 
that falsehood, perfidy and treachery die, but Poland does not 
die." And one feels that his vision apprehended the secret of 
her deathlessness in her supernatural, living faith. 

On the Feast of St. Elizabeth, 1856, he writes simply to 
Elisa herself with no confusion of country. He tells her that 
"in the flowerless winter of the world, flowers in my soul do 
ever grow to thee amidst pain's winters, because thou art my 
spring, because thou art the last sun of my life. All has de- 
ceived me ere my days shall end. Thou only on this earth 
hast not deceived me. Thy form lies not to those who gaze 
on thee, when thine eyes light, the radiance in thy soul pro- 
claims the angel in thy soul. Thou only art no mirage : yet in 
thee the beauty of the ideal is. Then let me fall upon my 
knees before thee and let my painstricken lips sigh forth seek- 
ing, in all humility, thy garments' hem: Thou beauty art." 



326 THE SOUL OF A PATRIOT [Dec., 

Even here, in spite of the personal note, one feels that his 
vision reaches out to the infinite Love through the finite. The 
last lyric, "To My Elisa," is a cry of repentance to her, yet 
again one is aware of the climb of the soul from the ray to 
the Sun : 

"Once did I dream that I was on the heights of bliss. 
I thought I was in the heaven of an inspiration without end: 
and yet I squandered all my life to nought because I did not 
love thee. . . 

"Oh! woe unto those hearts by passion riddled. Even 
should an angel to their life descend, their future is poisoned 
by their past guilt, and an angelic happiness itself shall only 
pain them. . . 

"Purest of peace on thy white brow high o'er the billows 
of the turmoils of the earth, sweetest of mournfulness within 
thine eyes. Why in the past did I not love thee? 

"The treasure of my powers has fallen into nought. My 
mind has been divorced from inspired flame, my light went 
out, I have withered from boundless grief, only because I did 
not love thee. . . look on me. Thou art on high and I 
below. Let death not be forever my only part. Take from my 
forehead with thy hand the pains of life; because now forever 
I have loved thee" (Baden Baden, St. Elizabeth's Day, 1857). 

Once more beyond the human the cry reaches to the 
Divine for love is God, and Krasinski's beautiful song of love 
and sorrow is Augustine's "0 Beauty Ancient Ever New." 
The term, "mystic," has been applied to Krasinski and this in 
a certain sense is justifiable. He saw, when his vision was 
clearest, beyond the here and now to the meaning of life. His 
mental conception of Poland was mystical inasmuch as he 
realized that, as with the unit, so the spiritual being 
of an entire country must be saved through pain and faith and 
love; clearly he sees that hatred reacts upon itself and upon 
others; that revenge is a negation; that only by living love in 
spite of material circumstances, can the souls of men, collec- 
tively or individually, rise from temporal death to eternal life. 
But this might also be called a philosophy, correct indeed, yet 
only a philosophy of all life, collective or separate. Still, 
where this philosophy extends to vision, as it so frequently 
does in Krasinski's writings, when he not only thinks but sees 
according to Truth, the term applied to him as patriot and 



1920.] THE SOUL OF A PATRIOT 327 

poet is certainly vindicated along those special lines. As a 
mere man, however, there immediately appears a difference. 

In her very beautiful introduction to the collection of Eng- 
lish mystical poetry, entitled The Mount of Vision, Mrs. Mey- 
nell has pronounced a stern indictment on the promiscuous 
use of the word mystic, "which seems about to become the 
slang of studios." "It is ominous to hear the name of mysti- 
cism so easily used, given and taken, without a thought of its 
cost. It is not long since an interesting novel appeared of 
which the motive and the whole subject was mysticism. . . 
No one in the band of confident people engaged in this story 
in artistic work for a celestial end, seemed to have entered 
upoiuthe indispensable beginnings, to have overcame anything 
within, to have shut his mouth upon a hasty word, to have 
dismissed a worldly thought, to have compelled his heart to 
a difficult act of pardon, to have foregone beloved sleep, cher- 
ished food, conversation, sharp thoughts or darling pride. The 
Saints, on the other hand, gave themselves to that spade-work 
before permitting themselves so much as one credible dream. 

"Now it may be that the poets are to be held excused from 
the greater part of this saintly discipline. There is a certain 
measure of indulgence to be dispensed to them in requital of 
their song. One of the greatest of them has placed himself at 
the gate of a 'glad palace,' a beggar with leave to look within 
and sing the pomp he sees. We may remember (certainly not 
with pride) that all kinds of impunity, if not immunity, have 
been provided by critics and biographers, and the world in 
general, for admired poets. 

"The cruelties of one poet, the license of another, the 
treacheries of yet another, his breaking of bonds that left a 
fellow-creature broken all this and more has been pardoned 
for the sake of a lyric; to the degradation, at any rate, of the 
pardoner. It is a far lesser degree that we propose in the case 
of our mystic poets; we hold them dispensed from the long 
and rigorous experience of their brothers, the Saints. Per- 
sonal perfection of life shall be remitted to them; they who are 
apt to boast of the sufferings of poetry shall be spared the 
infinitely greater sufferings of sanctitude. They became 
mystics by their genius and the divinity of their imagination." 3 

This doctrine of renunciation is also that of St. John of 

'"The Mystical Lyric," by Alice Meynell, p. x. 



328 THE SOUL OF A PATRIOT [Dec., 

the Gross, "Professor of Nothingness," but there are as many 
ways to the Divine Union as there are souls to attain it. St. 
Teresa playfully retorts, in her famous bantering letter, on 
"my Father St. John of the Gross," whose doctrine "would be 
excellent for one who wished to make the spiritual exercises 
here they are out of place." (Her four friends are engaged in 
explaining the words said in secret to the Saint: Seek thyself 
in Me.) "We should be much pitied if we could not seek God 
before being dead to the world. What! were the Magdalen, 
the Samaritan woman, the Canaanitess already dead to the 
world when they found their Saviour?" 

It may be that these matters are not as sharply defined as 
we may think. In any case "the Spirit breatheth where He 
will" our concern is to keep or recover innocence of soul, in 
which alone lies peace. For the rest, we await those moments 
of illumination which must surely come. "Our own soul at its 
hours has the awful flash of knowledge which shows it its 
own ramifying, poisoning selfishness, its colossal self-idolatry, 
or, again, its atrophy, paralysis, and poverty. Then the com- 
pensating shock shall come; in the intricate living web of 
some schoolboys' soul, among the simple sins and strong hon- 
esties of, say, some Colonial soldier's life, we suddenly see that 
which puts us on our knees; through our own skies we catch 
the flickering radiance of the veiled Face of God; and amid 
the chaotic muttering of our thoughts, we hear the whisper of 
wings, and in our hearts the Spirit faintly singing. St. John of 
the Cross surely was a man who knew to the full all human 
pain and loneliness; the futility of desire; the bitterness of 
success! the cruelty of beauty; the insatiable hunger for love 
returned, yet the agony of that return when life becomes too 
kind, and gives it. The limited! the transient! the illusion 
of that twilight wherein we hold to it, and the dark, dark, 
empty night when we have let it go ! Yet here, too, was a man 
who did indeed re-find it all, nor lose anything at all of its 
reality but, better still, who could for it is indestructible 
lay hold of all that 'good' which the Creator puts and sees 
within it, and appropriate it, and make it better still, and move 
in no new Heaven only, but a new earth. 

"Within his soul the Living Flame had become 'no longer 
grievous;' its burn was sweet, its wound delicious: 'by slay- 
ing, Thou has changed death into life/ The very senses live: 



1920.] THE SOUL OF A PATRIOT 329 

O Lamps of Fire 

In the splendour of which 

The deep caverns of sense 

Dim and dark, 

With unwonted brightness 

Give life and warmth together to their beloved. 

In the soul God "awakens" and in the heart He "lies 
awake," moving and yet not moving, and uniting the divinized 
soul to His totality of Life. Their consciousness is complete 
now and reciprocal, and in all the vitality of the human self, 
God breathes. Towards this mystery, done violence to by 
words, the Catholic's soul in which grace is, moves humbly, by 
obedience, and infallibly." 4 

Teresa knows her little Friar is right, in spite of her teas- 
ing, only instead of advocating renunciation in his uncompro- 
mising terms, she represents it as the carefulness of love. It 
all comes to the same thing in the end. But she begins from 
Love and guards It by her absorbed watchfulness; he reaches 
the Unitive Way by conscious rejection of all that can hinder 
it; the result is not rejection, but transfiguration. This per- 
fectly natural carefulness of love, whether before or after the 
consciousness of Union, marks the genuine Mystic who is also 
the Saint. 

As an imperfect man, Krasinski does not merit the title. 
"That which is unique in the soul is its true self, which is only 
expressed in life or art when the false self has been surren- 
dered wholly. In saints this surrender is continual, in poets, 
etc., it is only in inspired moments." 5 

One can, nevertheless, feel that in the light of present his- 
tory as well as from the power and illumination of his written 
word, this distinguished son of a great people fulfilled himself 
to the uttermost as Poland's mystical Patriot, Poet, and 
Prophet. 

KRASINSKI'S PRAYERS. 

O, Thou most dear, hidden but visible beyond the veils 
of transparent worlds; Thou present everywhere, immortal, 
holy, Who dwelling in each motion alike of hearts and 
stars, shatterest to nought rebellion of the stars even as 
Thou shatterest wanderings of the heart Father, Son, and 
Holy Ghost; Thou Who commandest the being of man 

4 Upon God's Holy Hills, by C. C. Martindale, S.J., pp. 150-152. 
6 Coventry Patmore. 



330 THE SOUL OF A PATRIOT [Dec., 

that, poor in strength and puny in his birth, he should to an 
angel grow by might of sacrifice, and to our Polish nation 
didst ordain that she should lead the nations into love and 
peace; Thou Who in the tumult of the world's confusion, 
pierces to the sod-children of wrath and savest the upright 
because that they are upright from their torment; we 
beseech Thee, Father, Son and Holy Ghost, we, suspended 
between Thy Kingdom and the pit, we beseech Thee with 
our foreheads sunk to earth, with our temples bathed in the 
breathing of Thy spring, surrounded with the wheels of 
shattered times and perishing rules, Father, Son and Holy 
Ghost! We beseech Thee create within us a pure heart, 
make new our thought within us, root out from our souls 
the tares of sacrilegious falsehood, and give us the gift, 
eternal among Thy gifts give us Good Will. 6 

"We are tempted to believe," Miss Gardner writes, "that 
Krasinsld could have written this passage only on his knees." 

OF MARY, QUEEN AND MOTHER OF POLAND. 

Remember, remember (Lord) that we are Thy servants 
of old, (and that) since the nation first showed herself 
from the mists of time millions of Polish souls have gone 
forth from Polish bodies with her (Mary's) name upon 
their lips in death. (Jesu, Maria! is the war cry of the 
Poles.) Let her today remember them with given-back 
remembrance. Girt with the mighty cloud of all those dead, 
let her upon Thy skies pray Thee that no devil from hell 
shall bind our feet, bent to the heights no, nor yet abject 
men. 

Look on her, Lord, ... as slowly she rises on unmeas- 
ured space to Thee. Towards her all the stars have turned 
in prayer; and all the powers eddying in space are stilled. 
Look on her, Lord amidst the throngs of seraphs lo! 
she kneeleth at Thy throne. And on her brow flashes the 
Polish crown, her mantle strews forth rays of which the 
skies around her there are made and all the spaces wait 
while she prays softly ... in her hands of snow two 
chalices she holds. She gives to Thee Thine own blood in 
the right, and in the left, held lower, the blood of these her 
subjects on a thousand crosses crucified. 7 

Can we wonder that Poland is delivered from her bond- 
age, when such prayers as these have stormed the heavens? 

6 Psalms of the Future. ''Psalm of Good Will. 




LEST WE FORGET. 

BY P. W. BROWNE, D.D. 

T is a popular fiction destined to be perpetuated 
by such organizations as the Sulgrave Institution 
and sundry Anglo-Saxon "missions" that Puri- 
tanism procured for these United States their 
earliest experience of civil and religious liberty. 
It seems to be forgotten that if we had been left to the mercy 
of the Puritans we would never have known religious liberty, 
and many also forget that the tradition of civic and religious 
liberty, and their first actual grant, was due to and was made, 
not by the Puritans or their descendants, but by Catholic Col- 
onists. They fled from persecution in England in the early 
days of the seventeenth century, and laid these foundations of 
liberty in a little Indian village on the banks of the Potomac, 
where the principle of toleration was effective as long as 
Catholics were permitted to conduct the affairs of the colony. 

The little Indian village (Yacomico) was named St. Mary's, 
and it became the seat of the first Colonial Assembly. There 
liberty found a home whose history is a record of benevolence, 
gratitude, and toleration; for it was established by the purest 
principles and the noblest feelings which can animate the 
human heart. 

The establishment of St. Mary's is thus set forth in the 
Relatio of Father Andrew White of the Society of Jesus : "On 
the Day of the Annunciation of the Most Holy Virgin Mary, 
in the year 1634, we celebrated Mass for the first time on the 
island (St. Clement's). This had never been done before in 
this part of the world. After we had completed the sacrifice, 
we took upon our shoulders a great Cross which had been 
hewn out of a tree, and advancing in order to the appointed 
place, with the assistance of the Governor and his associates 
and other Catholics, we erected a trophy to Christ the Saviour, 
humbly reciting on our bended knees the Litanies of the Holy 
Cross with great emotion." 1 

What a contrast between this foundation and the settle- 

1 Hughes, History of the Jesuits in North America, Text ii., p. 276. 



332 LEST WE FORGET [Dec., 

ment which had been attempted some years before in the 
neighborhood of Cape God! There the "Colonists had to build 
a gaol before they built a school." 2 Hence we are not sur- 
prised to be told: "While the Colonist of New England 
ploughed his field with his musket on his back, or was 
aroused from his slumber by the hideous warwhoop to find 
his dwelling in flames, the settler of St. Mary's accompanied 
the red warrior to the chase and learned his art of wood- 
craft; and the Indians, coming to the settlement with wild 
turkey or vension, found a friendly reception and an honest 
market; to sleep by the white man's fireside, unsuspecting and 
unsuspected." 3 

We need not tell the story of the Puritan migration; it is 
being hymned in divers tones today from Maine to California. 
The Puritans loudly proclaimed "freedom of conscience" in 
England and elsewhere before they crossed the Atlantic; but 
when they landed on the shores of Massachusetts that proc- 
lamation was forgotten, and the erstwhile "persecuted" be- 
came in the New World the most intolerant of persecutors. 
It is well for us to know something of the attitude of the 
Puritans towards that "freedom of conscience" which they 
vaunted so loudly whilst they were ostracized within the 
borders of "perfidious Albion." The following historical data 
regarding their attitude towards the Catholic Church and the 
Indian are worth recording: "Within twenty years after the 
Puritan Fathers had settled themselves in this land of the 
Indian, they unsettled the Indian whom they found within 
their borders; and not out of keeping with this unchristian 
policy, John Endicott defaced the Christian Cross in the mil- 
itary ensign, while John Eliot, "the Apostle," was similarly 
engaged with the Popish Cross in the minds of such Indians 
as came near. In a war with the Pequot natives (1637), Massa- 
chusetts and Connecticut divided the captives. Male children 
were sent to the Bermudas; women and girls were disposed of 
in the towns. About seven hundred aborigines had been 
taken or slain." 4 

The Puritans had hardly established themselves in Massa- 
chusetts when they declared a Code of Liberties. This Code 

2 Drake, The Making of New England, p. 175. 

3 Scharf, History of Maryland, i., c. 3, p. 97. 

4 Hughes, The History of the Society of Jesus in North America, Text 1., p. 381, 
citing Field and Steiner on Indian slavery. 



1920.] LEST WE FORGET 333 

embraced Twelve "Capitall Lawes," and all twelve inflicted 
capital punishment under fifteen heads. At Salem, the most 
ancient town within their jurisdiction, a law was published in 
1647 against the Jesuits who were looked upon as "the terror" 
of the modern Protestant world. 

In a work attributed to one Captain Edward Johnson, en- 
titled Wonder-Working Providence of Sion's Saviour Being a 
Relation of the First Planting of New England in the Year 
1628, "it was set forth that the Civil Government must never 
make league with any of these sectaries: 1, Gortonists; 2, 
Papists, who with equal blasphemy and pride prefer their 
own merits and works of supererogation as equal with Christ's 
invaluable death and sufferings; 3, Familists; 4, Seekers; 5, 
Antinomians; 6, Anabaptists; 7, Prelacy. 

Now if we turn to the Colony situated on the banks of 
the Potomac we shall find neither intolerance nor persecution; 
for it had become the "Land of Sanctuary." The story of its 
establishment should be emphasized these days when Amer- 
icans seem to have forgotten the debt they owe to its founder 
and his successors. Bancroft says of this foundation: 

"Calvert deserves to be ranked among the wisest and most 
benevolent lawgivers of all ages. He was the first in the history 
of the Christian world to seek for religious security and peace 
by the practice of justice, and not by the exercise of power; 
to plan the establishment of popular institutions with the en- 
joyment of liberty of conscience. . . . The asylum of Papists 
was the spot where, in a remote corner of the world, on the 
banks of rivers which as yet had hardly been explored, the 
mild forbearance of a proprietary adopted religious freedom 
as the basis of the State." 5 

Calvert (Lord Baltimore) had become a convert to the 
Faith in 1625. His conversion does not seem to have caused 
the forfeiture of the favor of the Crown, though it ended his 
political career in England. He had been a member of the 
Great Company which had attempted the colonization of Vir- 
ginia in 1607, and while Secretary of State he obtained a royal 
grant of the southern promontory of Newfoundland, later 
named Avalon. Unfavorable conditions in Newfoundland 
forced Baltimore to abandon Avalon after a brief tenure. He 
then set out to find on the mainland of America a place where 

History of the United States, tenth edition, vol. i., p. 244. 



334 LEST WE FORGET [Dec., 

he might establish for himself and his co-religionists a refuge 
from persecution, which had now become chronic in England. 

He first turned to Virginia, the original charter of which 
had recently been canceled, and in 1629 he visited this sec- 
tion to find out what prospects it offered for a permanent 
settlement. Here he found that Protestant intolerance had 
already been inaugurated, and Baltimore was confronted with 
an oath of allegiance to the King of England, couched in terms 
which, as a Catholic, he could not conscientiously accept. He 
returned to England, and obtained from Charles I. a patent 
of the territory lying south of the James River. This conces- 
sion was opposed by Ciairborne and other Virginian officials. 
Baltimore then secured a charter of the land lying to the 
northeast of Virginia, to which, later, he gave the name Mary- 
land, in compliment to Queen Henriette Marie, daughter of the 
French King, Henry IV., whom Charles had recently married. 

By the terms of the charter, Christianity was made the 
law of Maryland, but to no man was denied religious freedom 
or civil liberty. The Colony was exempted forever from taxa- 
tion by England; provision was made for representative gov- 
ernment; and emigrants were offered an independent share 
in the legislation of the country, the statutes of which were to 
be established by the advice and approbation of its freemen 
or their deputies. So absolute was the freedom, that there 
should be no recourse to the King of England for confirmation 
of legislative acts; nor was it required that when enacted they 
should await "the king's pleasure" to become operative. 

Prosperity smiled upon the young Colony in its early days; 
but it had not reached the tenth year of its existence ere Ciair- 
borne, the evil-genius of Virginia, fomented disturbance among 
the Puritans whom Baltimore had invited to Maryland. Ciair- 
borne invaded Maryland, drove out the Governor, looted the 
plantations, expelled the Jesuits, and thus tried to crush Ca- 
tholicism. His treachery, however, was short-lived ; for, towards 
the end of the year, 1646, the Governor of Maryland raised a 
small force, reentered St. Mary's, and gained possession of the 
Colony. Once again Maryland was at peace. 

Relieved to some extent from fears of immediate disturb- 
ance, the Colony struggled on for a few years, the Governor 
endeavoring to promote its welfare by encouraging useful 
legislation which should safeguard and extend the principle 



1920.] LEST WE FORGET 335 

of religious liberty. Chief among the enactments passed by 
the Colonial Government was the "Act of Toleration," by 
which it was evidenced that no feeling of vindictiveness 
against the promoters or the abettors of the recently-quelled 
disturbance had been, or would be, allowed to interfere with 
the principle of civil and religious liberty on which the Colony 
had been established. 

"No man under their rule (Baltimore's and the Gov- 
ernor's) ever complained that he was deprived by their agency 
of the smallest right of citizen or Christian. Possessed of 
hereditary wealth, they chose to use it in honorable enterprise 
in carrying civilization and Christianity into a savage wilder- 
ness. The one was willing, at vast expense, to send, the other 
with personal privation, toils, and danger to lead a colony 
across three thousand miles of ocean to seek a home on a 
shore almost unknown. The one at a distance watched over 
the interests of the rising Colony and strove to ward off from 
it the consequences at home; the other devoted his energies to 
the preservation of domestic peace and to the defence of the 
infant settlement from savage foes, to the enactment of whole- 
some laws, and the administration of justice." 6 

Paradoxical as it seems, serious difficulties were arising 
for the Catholics and the Proprietary of Maryland, from the 
operation of the very principle of civil and religious liberty of 
which they were the authors and steadfast defenders. 

Maryland had become an asylum for the persecuted New 
England Episcopalian and the Virginia Puritan. Both were 
welcome in Maryland, and each was free to worship God in 
his own way, assured of. the protection of just laws and the 
free exercise of his religion. Yet the Puritans were destitute 
of the commonest feelings of gratitude towards the govern- 
ment of the Colony which had given them a refuge in the day 
of their distress. As early as the year 1651 we find indications 
of their disaffection towards the established government of 
their newly-found home in their refusal to send representatives 
to the House of Assembly. Numerous, fanatical, and overbear- 
ing, they "scrupled to burden their consciences" with the oaths 
of fidelity to a "Popish Proprietary" into whose territory they 
had entered of their own free will. Matters reached a crisis 

6 Life of Leonard Calvert, vol. ix., in Library of American Biography, edited 
by Sparks, Boston, 1846. 



336 LEST WE FORGET [Dec., 

in 1652; and the years which intervened between that date and 
the death of Cromwell (1658) were years of anxiety, harass- 
ment, and distress to the Catholics of Maryland. 

Four different claimants now contended for the possession 
of the Colony, the most dangerous of these was the fanatical 
Clairborne, who had been named, with Bennett, as a Commis- 
sioner to reduce the provinces bordering on the Chesapeake 
to the allegiance of the English Parliament. Clairborne and 
Bennett invaded Maryland, deprived Stone, the Governor, of 
his commission and intrusted the administration of the Colony 
to a board of Ten Commissioners appointed by their warrant. 

It soon became evident that, however zealous the Puritans 
might be in fighting for religious liberty for themselves, they 
had not the least notion of granting liberty to others. A New 
Assembly, composed exclusively of Protestants, was soon con- 
vened; and their sentiments towards the Catholic settlers were 
embodied in an "Act Concerning Religion" which, among other 
infamous clauses, set forth : "It is hereby enacted and declared 
that none who profess and exercise the Popish (commonly 
called Roman Catholic) religion can be protected in this prov- 
ince, but to be restrained from the exercise thereof." 7 

On the restoration of the Stuarts, Maryland entered upon 
another brief period of peace under the presidency of Philip 
Calvert, brother of the Proprietary. Freedom of conscience 
again prevailed, and, as in former times, Protestants once 
more were the gainers. Strangers who were persecuted at 
home on account of their religious beliefs came to Maryland, 
and were admitted to free citizenship and full equality in the 
Colony. When Philip Calvert retired from the governorship, 
Charles, third Lord Baltimore, came out to Maryland as gov- 
ernor; and from the first his relations with the Maryland set- 
tlers were marked by earnest consideration for their welfare. 
His administration should have won unstinted praise and ad- 
miration; but not so; for, like his forbears, he found himself 
from the beginning an object of religious hatred, "was placed 
in the pillory of public opinion and called upon to answer 
charges preferred against him by fanaticism and cupidity." 
In the Colony and in the neighboring territory fiendish efforts 
were made to destroy his authority; and in England the com- 
mon people as well as the gentry were regaled by wierd tales 

T Bacon, Laws, i., p. 341. 



1920.] LEST WE FORGET 337 

of "Popish plots in the pest-house of iniquity" on the banks of 
the Chesapeake. There arose a persistent clamor for the 
destruction of Catholicism in Maryland; and serious charges 
were made against Baltimore's administration. These charges 
baseless though they were culminated in the issuance of an 
order by the English Government, in 1681, that none but Prot- 
estants should hold office in the Colony. It was hoped that 
when the Catholic King James came to the throne, the religious 
liberties of Maryland would be restored; but the vacillating 
James gave a deaf ear to the Catholic protests. The attitude of 
the Stuart King towards Maryland is thus expressed by one 
who cannot be accused of Catholic leanings: "In the whole 
story of American colonization, there is nothing more prepos- 
terous and absurd than the outcry of lying Protestants in Mary- 
land to a Catholic King, and his readiness to listen." 8 James 
ordered a writ against the Charter of Baltimore in April, 1687. 

On the accession of William and Mary, in 1689, a pall of 
gloom fell upon Catholic Maryland. It became a Royal Prov- 
ince: the Episcopal Church was by law established; and one 
crushing blow after another fell upon the Catholic Colonists. 
Several statutes were passed which conferred privileges upon 
the Establishment; and Catholics were shackled with intoler- 
able disabilities. The English Acts of Toleration were put in 
force; but toleration existed only for Protestant dissent. The 
Catholics of the Colony whose fathers had established an 
asylum for freedom on its shores were now penalized; their 
churches were closed; and their priests were hunted like out- 
laws from place to place. 

Coincident with the Protestant ascendancy in Maryland, 
the seat of government was transferred from St. Mary's, 
mainly because it was the stronghold of Catholicism, and Anne 
Arundell Town (later, Annapolis) was made the capital. It 
was to the interest of Maryland's new masters to destroy the 
ancient settlement of St. Mary's, which had been hallowed by 
the landing of the Catholic Colonists who had laid there the 
foundations of civil and religious liberty. Protestant intoler- 
ance had one redeeming feature, however: it created a feeling 
of discontent among the people and sowed the seeds of a re- 
action which culminated in the American Revolution. As an 
illustration of iniquitous legislation, we summarize an Act 

8 Cobb, Rise of Religious Liberty in America, p. 383, New York, 1904. 
VOL. cxn. 22 



338 LEST WE FORGET [Dec., 

passed at Anne Arundell Town during the administration of 
Governor Seymour (1704) : A fine of fifty pounds with six 
months' imprisonment was the penalty enacted against a priest 
who baptized a child of non-Catholic parents, or who ventured 
to exercise publicly any ecclesiastical function. A similar 
penalty was decreed against any Catholic keeping school, or 
educating, or boarding children. The Act further set forth 
that every Catholic young man should take the oath of alleg- 
iance on attaining his majority, or be debarred from holding 
lands by descent; failing therein his next of kin, if Protestant, 
should succeed to the possession thereof. Catholics were more- 
over debarred from purchasing real property; and Catholic 
parents who sent their children abroad to be educated were 
mulcted with a fine of one hundred pounds. 

Discussing toleration in Maryland, Browne, one of its best 
known historians, says : "We 'may now place side by side the 
three tolerations of Maryland. The toleration of the Pro- 
prietaries lasted fifty years, and under it all believers in Christ 
were equal before the law, and all support to church or min- 
isters was voluntary; the Puritan toleration lasted six years, 
and included all but Papists, Prelatists, and those who held 
objectionable doctrines; the Anglican toleration lasted eighty 
years and has glebes and churches for the Establishment, con- 
nivance for dissenters and penal laws for Catholics." 9 

The apostasy of Benedict Calvert, in 1713 (he had bar- 
tered his faith for the restoration of proprietary rights) dealt 
a heavy blow to Catholicism in Maryland; and for the next 
half-century the history of Maryland is the history of conflict 
between the people and Episcopal ministers abetted by Tory 
officialdom, whose exactions were intolerable. In 1770 two 
particular local grievances were agitating the Province of 
Maryland. One was a demand for an increase in the tithes 
exacted by the Established Church; the other (which involved 
a far-reaching principle of political freedom) was "the settling 
by proclamation of fees to civil officials." In the agitation 
which arose in opposition to these grievances there came into 
prominence one who subsequently was destined to play an 
important part in the liberation of the American Colonies 
from the despotism of English rule. This was a disfranchised 
Catholic, Charles Carroll of Carrollton, who became the cham- 

9 Maryland: The History of a Palatinate, p. 186, Boston, 1884. 



1920.] LEST WE FORGET 339 

pion of the people's rights, and wrested from a Protestant 
oligarchy freedom for the very people who had denied civic 
rights to himself and his co-religionists. 

His eloquent and persistent denunciation of the monstrous 
exactions of the Establishment and Toryism established for 
him an influence in Maryland which later made him a leader 
in the consummation of American Independence. His leader- 
ship was made manifest in the colonial elections of 1773 and 
in the "Peggy Stewart" episode of which, by the way, our 
histories say but little, while the Boston Tea Party is magni- 
fied unduly. The Annapolis incident was a greater act of pa- 
triotism than was the Boston event, for the former was carried 
out in open defiance of British regulations and in open day- 
light, while the later transpired under cover of darkness, and 
was consummated by "disguised men." 

The boldness of the "Peggy Stewart" act decided by the 
advice of Carroll established Charles Carroll as a bold and 
fearless leader. It was doubtless in recognition of his patriot- 
ism that Carroll, in November, 1774, was elected a member of 
The Committee of Forty to enforce the resolution of Congress 
regarding British importations. As events progressed towards 
the Revolution, Carroll took a leading part in shaping the 
American Union. When the Maryland Convention instructed 
its delegates "to disavow all designs of the Colonies for inde- 
pendence," Carroll of Carrollton had already decided that 
there was no hope of reconciliation with the British King and 
Parliament, for he said : "Whatever we get we must fight for." 
In preparation for the struggle he was already busy collecting 
"the sinews of war" in Anne Arundell County, and devising 
"ways and means for the manufacture of powder." 

The next step in Carroll's career marked him as a national 
patriot. In February, 1776, the Continental Congress named 
him as co-delegate with Chase and Franklin to visit Canada 
"to promote a union between Canada and the American 
Colonies." Though this mission failed in its objective, Carroll 
was not discouraged, for on June 28th he introduced into the 
Maryland Assembly a resolution which was the first step in the 
Declaration of Independence. He was chosen, on July 4, 1776, 
a delegate to the Continental Congress; and on August 2d, this 
erstwhile disfranchised Catholic (but ever the champion of 
freedom) affixed in bold round hand his signature to the 



840 LEST WE FORGET [Dee., 

Declaration of Independence. It was Carroll's patriotism, as 
a Catholic, epitomized in this noble act, that doubtless inspired 
the deeds of the thousands of Catholic citizens whose sufferings 
and sacrifices helped so largely in the final victory of the War 
of Independence. To quote another member of the great Car- 
roll family John Carroll, the first Bishop, and later Arch- 
bishop of Baltimore: "Their blood flowed as freely, in propor- 
tion to their numbers, to cement the fabric of Independence as 
that of any of their fellow citizens. They concurred with per- 
haps greater unanimity than any other body of men in com- 
mending and promoting that government from whose in- 
fluence America anticipates all the blessings of justice, peace, 
plenty, good order, and civil and religious liberty." 

"We remember and we forgive," wrote Carroll of Carroll- 
ton in a reply to an envenomed attack made upon his patriot- 
ism by a renegade in the Maryland Gazette of January 7, 
1773. We, too, should remember the noble men who laid the 
foundations of civil and religious liberty in this fair land, and 
forgive the sowers of religious strife and disseminators of 
fanaticism who would bury in oblivion the names of those 
Maryland pilgrims who abandoned the comforts of civilization 
and crossed the Atlantic to secure the enjoyment of liberty 
mid the privations of the wilderness. Fortunately their num- 
ber grows smaller. More and more are Americans learning 
to appreciate the value of that tribute of Davis: "Let not the 
Protestant give grudgingly. Let him testify with a warm 
heart; and pay with gladness the tribute so richly due to the 
memory of our early forefathers. Let their deeds be en- 
shrined in our hearts, and their names be repeated in our 
households. Let them be canonized in the grateful hearts of 
the American, and handed down through the lips of a living 
tradition to the most remote posterity. In an age of cruelty, 
like true men with heroic hearts, they fought the first great 
battle of religious liberty. And their fame, without reference 
to their faith, is now the inheritance, not only of Maryland, 
but also of America." 10 

10 Davis. The Day Star of American Freedom, p. 259. 




AMERICAN MUSIC AND MUSICIANS. 

BY F. JOSEPH KELLY, MUS.D. 

MERICAN music as a characteristic national 
achievement has as yet no real distinction. Yet 
we look for eventual development of a national 
music, as there has been a gradual development 
of national unity. It is fallacy to turn to the 
primitive melodies of the American Indian or to the plantation 
songs of the negro, and consider them the nucleus of our racial 
expression. The determining influence is from within and not 
from without. In our attempt to find something which we may 
classify as typically American, we are led to the consideration 
of our popular music. Yet can we say that it is a real, vital 
expression of a growing American temperament? The true 
musician scorns considering it seriously, because he sees the 
absence of intellect in its composition, and because plagiarism 
and commercialism play so large a part in determining it. 

Mr. Elson says : "It is possible that a newer school of folk- 
music may yet arise in the United States out of the free and 
unrestrained ranch life of the West. There is much in such an 
existence to inspire music, but as yet this life has not been 
shared by a music-producing race. It may be, that in the 
future the descendants of the miners, the cowboys, the 
farmers of this section of our country will create a music that 
shall reflect the bold, untrammeled life of the West, and add 
it to our scant repertory, and it is not too much to hope, that 
out of our own typical music, there shall eventually grow a 
great symphony, and a school of advanced composition, that 
shall be known as definitely American." 

The swiftly increasing group of American composers of 
the present generation has tasted of the regenerative sunlight 
flooding the wide stretches of our land, has seen that justice 
must be done at last to the myriad sights and sounds of our 
own country. Europe will never respect America artistically 
until she sees the results of this rebirth. And American com- 
posers are pressing to the mark. Every year sees them more 
numerous, fearless, energetic, prolific. Their compositions are 



342 AMERICAN MUSIC AND MUSICIANS [Dec., 

sounding less European, and more untrammeled and redolent 
of a new composite spirit, insistent, yet still undefined. And 
this we must bear in mind: that their shelves are already 
laden with a number of completed manuscripts of all degrees 
of size and value, the very existence of which will not be 
generally known until their authors feel that they are equal 
to the best. 

Cannot American composers find musical ideas to define 
the characteristic traits of the American people? It is true 
they have written good music, but it has been for the most part 
patterned after European models. What is this thing that we 
call Americanism? The great difference between the Euro- 
pean and the American is, that the former dreams always, 
and sometimes does things, while the latter spends a minimum 
amount of time in dreaming and builds while his brain is hot 
with inspiration. In American music, then, we naturally ex- 
pect that brevity should be the one thing to aim for, and 
strength of individuality expressed in clean-cut phrases, pro- 
pelled with the energy and force of a meteor. We are bound 
to produce great men in music, and establish a strong and indi- 
vidual school of composition, which will indeed be American 
in every fibre. 

American music is a coming certainty. We shall have 
ripe American music when we have ripe American life. Our 
composers should strive after originality but not strain after 
it. Far-fetched newness is likely to be mere oddity. Amer- 
icanism in our music, there is in abundance, but a ripened 
art, not yet. There is no mistaking the encouraging flushes of 
dawn which the coming American music is sending before it. 
American musical life is in much the same heterogeneous 
state as American society. Here is a nation, no longer a coun- 
try but an empire, which contains every climate of the globe, 
every nation of the human race, and keeps its citizens in every 
possible degree of varied circumstance. Is it not a strange thing 
that such a people should demand the best there is in music, 
and patronize the great artists of the world of music, and at 
the same time tolerate the most outrageous parodies on music 
in religious and civil life? 

It is an undeniable fact that we have no national Amer- 
ican music properly so called. Yet it cannot be denied that the 
American people desire what is best in the art. Why is it that 



1920.] AMERICAN MUSIC AND MUSICIANS 343 

in music we have made little progress, comparatively speak- 
ing? Why is it that we have so few great native composers, 
conductors, pianists and singers? Is it because we have no 
musical ability? Far from it. A nation is but an aggregation 
of men and women, and its character as a whole is but their 
individual characters taken as a whole. If the greater number 
of a nation have developed their musical natures, one at a time, 
they have developed the whole nation and have earned it its 
name and reputation. The unmusical would feel the effect of , 
the artistic natures about them and would almost uncon- 
sciously adapt themselves to this prevailing spirit. Thus the 
national development would be forwarded by the develop- 
ment of these heretofore unmusical individuals. 

Only by being reasonably independent in forwarding our 
growth, can we acquire sufficient national strength and cour- 
age to be able to take our place before the nations of the world 
as their equal in this great art. We cannot claim to be their 
equal until we can produce works that are equal to theirs, 
not only in average merit but also in originality. Our music 
must find its source in our natures. We must develop a music 
which will express our own American natures fully and com- 
pletely. To do this we must be reasonably independent and 
do our work, to a certain extent, in our own way and in strict 
accordance with the best elements in our natures as men and 
as a nation. The emotional nature, being in part inherited and 
in part developed, the development in both cases being depend- 
ent upon external conditions and forces, it is readily observ- 
able that in order to produce music that shall express deep 
emotions, the individuals of a nation must be brought in con- 
tact with, and under the influence of, those powers which will 
produce this development. We must, therefore, develop in 
all possible ways, popular musical education and appreciation, 
creating and increasing popular interest in the production of 
an American school of musical art, by teaching the people to 
like and to demand only the best, whether in performers or in 
compositions, and to take pride in every success scored by an 
American, feeling that they, too, share justly in his honors. 
Works by Americans must be produced at public perform- 
ances, carefully rehearsed by competent artists, and then re- 
ceived by the American people with the greatest pride and 
admiration. 



344 AMERICAN MUSIC AND MUSICIANS [Dec., 

American music cannot grow out of any ethnographic 
conditions as has been the case with the music of many of the 
Europeans. Americans lack folk-melodies. Manifestly, folk- 
melodies must be created first. Instead of Gothic, Byzantine, 
Roman, and other styles, we must look for lines of our own 
origin. The American strives upward towards the light, and 
does not grovel before ancient traditions as do other nations. 
For that reason an American melody is dynamic and active. 
It may be crude and inartistic for an ear accustomed to tra- 
ditional sounds, but it is impulsive. America has no such 
thing as a real folk-song. Neither the Indian nor the negro 
melodies are distinctly American, as they do not belong to 
the people at large. 

Nor can we look to England for the American folk-song. 
We are not by any means Anglo-Saxons, but a new cosmic 
race. For that reason our music must have a cosmic founda- 
tion. We have no ethnographic records to utilize for our 
musical structures, but we have social-psychological facts of 
an entirely different nature, from which we can crystallize our 
racial melodies. We need not look to the past, but to the 
present and the future. America's new music will depict an 
alert, optimistic and adventure-loving people. Such music 
does not need to be woven or cut after foreign fashions. It 
should suggest the silhouetted outlines of our cities, our 
ranches, the scintillating colors of our prairies, our changeable 
climate. We do not care for moods, but for impressions. We 
shall not follow the Oriental symbolism of meditation, but 
our own, of action. The most elementary factors in a typical 
form of American music lie in psychologic figures. We have 
nothing in our past to use as a standard sample for the creative 
spirit, but we have the immediate present and rosy future. 
In place of traditions we have aspirations. 

There are various reasons why we have no folk-songs 
properly so called. When this country was settled, music 
everywhere was in its infancy. Great music was being com- 
posed, but appreciation was slumbering. Despite the fact that 
America has not created in music what other nations have, 
appreciation has been her greatest asset. The very first music 
in this country was in the singing of psalms to melodies 
brought from Europe. Hence it is that our church hymn books 
contain the old tunes of the old European nations. These 



1920.] AMERICAN MUSIC AND MUSICIANS 345 

tunes became favorites and no hymn book was complete with- 
out them. This is because of their dignified harmony and 
musical worth. With them were many others taken from the 
wonderful themes of Bach, Mozart, Mendelssohn, Schumann, 
and others. At a later date tunes written by Americans began 
to be sung in our churches, but their very inferiority gave rise 
to a movement to purge the hymn books of them. 

"As soon as our composers conclude to learn all they can 
from European art without imitating its forms of thought and 
subjects of musical portrayal, they will come to realize that 
in our national history there are some grand inspirations for 
the native artist. We shall behold the American composer 
who has not acquired all the necessary musical erudition, but 
who has also the heart and spirit to give musical expression 
to that which excites generous and loyal emotion on this side 
of the Atlantic. Is there no inspiration in the idea of the young 
American Colonies groaning for a time under oppression, but 
at length catching a spark from the torch of freedom, and 
bursting their bonds? Some day we shall hear the tone epic 
of the birth of our nation. There will be no dearth of themes 
and subjects here. A grateful nation will applaud him for 
clothing its dearest sentiments with adequate expression. It 
is in this direction that our native composers may hope to give 
American music a distinctive position in Europe without wait- 
ing until our native artists can contend with the Europeans on 
their own ground and with their own weapons. American 
compositions of certain grades, already bear comparison with 
the best that is produced anywhere. It may be that before 
long we can say as much for our home-made symphonies and 
larger works. But for that purpose we must protect and 
nurture our native art germs." 




THE CZECHOSLOVAK REPUBLIC AND RELIGION. 

BY HEBERT F. WRIGHT, PH.D. 

O those who knew the artificial structure of the 
Imperial Austro-Hungarian Monarchy and the 
many racial and linguistic elements entering into 
its composition, it was apparent, even apart from 
the consideration of the possibility or outcome of 
a world war, that this very multiplicity of its constituent ele- 
ments spelled eventual ruin. It is morally impossible to weld 
many races living in well-defined groups with individual lan- 
guages, institutions and traditions into a composite nation with 
a single language, a single group of institutions and a single 
tradition. Such was the problem faced by Austria-Hungary 
with the Czechs, Slovaks and Poles in the north, the Serbs, 
Croats and Slovenes in the south, the Germans in the west, the 
Rumanians in the east, and the Magyars in the centre; and 
such a problem inevitably led to dismemberment. The World 
War was merely the occasion. 

One of the largest of the four independent States emerging 
from the ruins of the decadent monarchy is the Czecho-Slovak 
Republic, a racially homogeneous State, if we count the Czechs 
and Slovaks as one nation, as indeed they really are. More 
than three-fourths of the entire population of Czecho-Slovakia 
are Czecho-Slovaks. The national minorities, composed of 
Germans and Magyars and numbering about three millions, 
will be granted full linguistic and civil rights. The Ruthe- 
nians living in the eastern part of Slovakia, were assigned, at 
their own request, by the Paris Peace Conference, to the 
Czecho-Slovak State, and will be granted a local autonomy. 
The Czechs and Slovaks, by their resistance without the im- 
perial frontiers and by their bloodless revolution within, 
helped materially in bringing about the dismemberment of 
Austria-Hungary. Out of the Czech countries (the former 
Kingdom of Rohemia, Margravate of Moravia and Duchy of 
Silesia) and a part of old Hungary (Slovakia and Sub-Car- 
pathian Russia) has been formed a democratic and independ- 
ent Republic, headed by an elected president, thereby nobly 



1920.] THE CZECHOSLOVAK REPUBLIC 347 

avenging the great defeat at the White Mountain nearly three 
hundred years ago. 

Lest it be thought that Czecho-Slovakia is a sort of George 
Barr McGutcheon European principality, it must be remarked 
that, as regards area and population, it is a medium-sized 
State, if we count, for example, France and Great Britain as 
great Powers and Greece and Bulgaria as small States. It has 
a larger area than Denmark, Belgium, Netherlands, Switzer- 
land, Portugal, Greece, Bulgaria and German Austria; and a 
larger population than Norway, Finland, Sweden, Jugo-Slavia, 
Magyar-Hungary and the States just mentioned. Its area is ap- 
proximately the same as England and Wales combined, or 
New York and New Jersey combined, covering more than 
55,000 square miles or 140,000 square kilometres. Its popula- 
tion, according to the last census (Austro-Hungarian census 
of 1910), totals 13,811,655 inhabitants, or nearly as many as the 
combined populations of Maine, New Hampshire, Vermont, 
Massachusetts and New York. The lot of 545,409 inhabitants 
(chiefly of part of Silesia and the Teschen district) is to be 
decided by plebiscite. 

Czecho-Slovakia, extending from the Carpathian Moun- 
tains to the Danube, forms the western advance-guard of Slavs, 
jutting as it were into a Germanic mass. The Germans who 
dwell on the northwest, the west and the southwest, and the 
Magyars who flank it on the southeast have penetrated deeply 
into Czecho-Slovak territory, especially in the frontier zone; 
it is only on the northeast and the east that the Republic is in 
contact with friendly States, Poland and Rumania. The Re- 
public is remarkably lengthly in form, especially since Car- 
pathian Russia is now incorporated in it, and it lies like a bar- 
rier on the way from Berlin to Bagdad or from Hamburg to 
the Persian Gulf. Direct communication between London and 
Belgrade-Constantinople, between Paris and Warsaw-Petro- 
grad, between Berlin and Vienna-Budapest (the line of Con- 
stantinople and Saloniki) and between Petrograd-Warsaw and 
Vienna-southern Europe (Adriatic Sea) are made by way of 
Prague and Czecho-Slovakia. 

The Czecho-Slovak Republic, therefore, is the natural 
centre of Europe, not only from the point of view of transports 
by railroads and waterways, but also by reason of its political 
and economic importance. Thanks to its natural resources 



348 THE CZECHO-SLOVAK REPUBLIC [Dec., 

and to the moral force of its people, it is not far from being 
able to compete economically with the most advanced states. 
From a political point of view, it pursues peaceful ends abroad, 
enterprise and general development at home. That its main 
desire is aid in the well-ordered development of central Europe, 
seems to be evident from the retention of Dr. Eduard Benes 
as Minister for Foreign Affairs. This well-known Revolu- 
tionary Foreign Minister was in charge of foreign affairs in 
the first Cabinet, and his retention in the second Cabinet is 
proof that the foreign policy will continue to be pro-Ally. 

English-speaking Catholics will be surprised to learn that 
the land of John Hus and the Bohemian Brethren is nearly 
ninety per cent Catholic, the percentage of religious affilia- 
tions among the population being divided approximately as 
follows : 

85.6 Roman Catholics, 

4.3 Uniats (United Greek Catholics), 

4.5 Lutherans, 

2.5 Calvinists, 

2.7 Jews. 

It is natural, therefore, that English-speaking Catholics should 
be interested in the treatment of religion by this new-old State. 
The Treaty of Peace signed at Saint-Germain-en-Laye on 
September 10, 1919, required the protection of national, re- 
ligious and racial minorities by the new Republic. By the 
terms of this treaty : 

Czechoslovakia undertakes to assure full and complete 
protection of life and liberty to all inhabitants of Czecho- 
slovakia without distinction of birth, nationality, language, 
race or religion. 

All inhabitants of Czecho-Slovalda shall be entitled to 
the free exercise, whether public or private, of any creed, 
religion or belief, whose practices are not inconsistent with 
public order or public morals. (Article 2.) 

All Czecho-Slovak nationals shall be equal before the law 
and shall enjoy the same civil and political rights without 
distinction as to race, language or religion. 

Differences of religion, creed or confession shall not pre- 
judice any Czecho-Slovak national in matters relating to the 
enjoyment of civil or political rights, as, for instance, ad- 
mission to public employments, functions and honors, or 
the exercise of professions and industries. 



1920.] THE CZECHO-SLOVAK REPUBLIC 349 

No restriction shall be imposed on the free use by any 
Czecho-Slovak national of any language in private inter- 
course, in commerce, in religion, in the press or publica- 
tions of any kind, or at public meetings. (Article 7.) 

Gzecho-Slovak nationals who belong to racial, religious 
or linguistic minorities shall enjoy the same treatment and 
security in law and in fact as the other Czecho-Slovak na- 
tionals. In particular they shall have an equal right to 
establish, manage and control at their own expense charit- 
able, religious and social institutions, schools and other 
educational establishments, with the right to use their own 
language and to exercise their religion freely therein. 
(Article 8.) 

In towns and districts where there is a considerable pro- 
portion of Czecho-Slovak nationals belonging to racial, re- 
ligious or linguistic minorities, these minorities shall be as- 
sured an equitable share in the enjoyment and application 
of the sums which may be provided out of public funds 
under the State, municipal or other budget, for educational, 
religious or charitable purposes. (Article 9.) 

Czecho-Slovakia undertakes that the stipulations con- 
tained in Articles 2 to 8 of this Chapter shall be recognized 
as fundamental laws and that no law, regulation or official 
action shall conflict or interfere with these stipulations, nor 
shall any law, regulation or official action prevail over 
them. (Article 1.) 

These provisions of the Treaty of Peace were incorporated 
in the Constitution adopted by the National Assembly on Feb- 
ruary 29, 1920. This document, which is one of the most demo- 
cratic Constitutions in the world, is the result of endeavors to 
embody the best features of all the republics from Plato's time 
to our own, excluding features which experience has proved 
to be undesirable and including special provisions to meet 
peculiar needs. Not only is provision made for the right to 
assemble peacefully, to form associations and to petition, 
along with the inviolability of domicile, the secrecy of corre- 
spondence and the freedom of press and conscience, but 
woman suffrage, the right to form labor and economic unions, 
the principle of proportional representation, and similar fea- 
tures tend to the establishment of real government "of the 
people, by the people, and for the people," and make the docu- 
ment a veritable landmark in the history of free government. 



350 THE CZECHO-SLOVAK REPUBLIC [Dec., 

According to the terms of this Constitution, all inhabitants 
of the Czecho-Slovak Republic enjoy, equally with the citizens 
of the Republic, in its territory full and complete protection of 
race and religion, and exceptions to this principle are admis- 
sible only as far as is compatible with international law 
(Article 106). The establishment of private schools is per- 
mitted only within the limits of the law, and the State adminis- 
tration shall have the supreme conduct and oversight of all 
instruction and education (Article 120) . Liberty of conscience 
and profession is guaranteed (Article 121), and all religious 
confessions are equal before the law (Article 123). No one 
may be compelled directly or indirectly to participate in any 
religious act (this does not apply to the authority of fathers 
and guardians) (Article 122), although the performance of 
definite religious acts may be forbidden if they violate good 
order or public morality (Article 124). All inhabitants have 
the same right as citizens to practise in public or private any 
confession, religion or faith, as long as the practice is not in 
conflict with public order or good morals (Article 122). Mar- 
riage, the family and motherhood are under the special pro- 
tection of laws (Article 125). 

These are the chief provisions of the Constitution of 
Czecho-Slovakia in matters touching directly upon religion. 
Let us see how these provisions work out in practice. The 
first election for the National Assembly took place in April of 
this year. The principle of proportional representation gave 
rise to sixteen parties: eight Czecho-Slovak, five German, and 
three Magyar. If the Republic had not introduced the system 
of proportional representation, so common in Europe but so 
little known in this country, the smaller parties would have 
failed to secure any representation. The election gives such 
an accurate picture of the composition of the population and 
such a clear idea of the opportunity for all the component 
parts to collaborate in the consolidation of the State, that its 
results are appended here in full: 

Scats in Seats in 
Name of Party Chamber Senate 

Czecho-Slovak Parties 

1. Social Democrats 74 41 

2. Socialists 24 10 

3. Progressive Socialists 3 

4. National Democrats 19 10 

5. Agrarians 28 14 



1920.] THE CZECHOSLOVAK REPUBLIC 351 

Seats in Seats in 

Name of Party Chamber Senate 

6. Slovak National Peasants 12 6 

7. Popular (Catholic) 33 18 

8. Tradesmen's 6 3 

German Parties 

9. Social Democrats 31 16 

10. Bourgeois 15 8 

11. Farmers 11 6 

12. Christian Socialists (Catholic) 10 4 

13. Freethinkers 5 3 

Magyar Parties 

14. Socialists 4 

15. Farmers 1 1 

16. Christian Socialists . 5 2 



Total 281 142 

The Catholics seem to be the most poorly organized of 
the parties, for, although the population is over eighty-five per 
cent Catholic, the Socialistic parties obtained over fifty per 
cent of the available seats, while the Catholic parties obtained 
only seventeen per cent. This indicates that the vast majority 
of Catholic voters in Czecho-Slovakia are affiliated with parties 
other than the expressly designated Catholic parties. It may 
be that the small percentage of seats obtained will be increased 
when the remaining nineteen deputies and eight senators are 
elected to complete the required membership of the National 
Assembly. Moreover, the Catholic parties obtained only one 
representative (Dr. Hruban) in the first Cabinet, which was 
appointed by the National Assembly on November 14, 1918, 
and no representative at all in the second Cabinet, which was 
appointed by President Masaryk some seven months later. 
The ministers of these two "governments," as they are called, 
were divided among the parties as follows : 

Name of Party First Gov't Second Gov't 

Social Democrats 3 4 1 

National Democrats 3 2 

Agrarians 4 4 

Socialists 3 4 

Slovaks 2 2 

Popular (Catholic) 1 

Non-party is i a 

1 Including Premier Tusar. 2 Including Premier Kramar. 

3 Dr. Benes, Minister for Foreign Affairs. 



352 THE CZECHOSLOVAK REPUBLIC [Dec., 

It is not surprising then that, with the National Assembly 
and Government frankly Socialistic, anti-Catholic measures 
should be the order of the day. The surprising part of it all is 
the role which women are playing in the anti-Catholic activity. 
The women obtained thirteen seats in the Chamber and three 
in the Senate in the April elections. They are responsible for 
such proposals as the taking over by the State of schools and 
educational institutions hitherto conducted by monasteries, 
convents or other Church organizations and the general secu- 
larization of educational and charitable institutions. It is sig- 
nificant that it was the Socialist women members in particular 
who were the most active in the National Assembly, and ac- 
tually succeeded in passing some laws decidedly anti-Catholic 
in tone. Among these might be included the law passed May 
22, 1919, abolishing the indissolubility of marriage and provid- 
ing for divorce for a number of reasons. 

It was not long after the April elections before the Social- 
ists and Social Democrats appeared in their true colors. A 
drastic bill was introduced for the more absolute separation of 
Church and State. The main points of the bill, as reported in 
America a few weeks ago, are : The Republic will not recognize 
hereafter and will not give support to any religious organiza- 
tion. All expense items in the public budget for religious work 
must be eliminated. All property held by the Church is de- 
clared State property and must be registered as such within 
six months. The members of various denominations may 
form private religious organizations, and the State will give 
them the use of buildings free of charge for religious services. 
(This is a sop to the disgruntled minority of the Czech clergy.) 
All birth, marriage and death records shall be kept by State 
officials and all marriages shall be performed by civil author- 
ities. Religious instruction shall not be tolerated either as an 
obligatory or private subject in the schools. Private, i. e., 
parish schools, can not be maintained. Of course, it is not con- 
ceivable that a bill containing such provisions will ever become 
a law, for that would be directly contrary to the stipulations 
of Article 1 of the Treaty of Saint-Germain-en-Laye, as well as 
to the known wishes of the vast majority of the people, but it 
shows only too well the trend of the present Government and 
should be a warning to the Catholic voter. 

By way of contrast, the treatment of national minorities 



1920.] THE FIRST CHRISTMAS CAROL 353 

appears very magnanimous. The "revolutionary" National 
Assembly was purely Czech. The Germans and Magyars at 
that time, although fellow-citizens, were in revolt against the 
Republic; they refused to recognize it and even proclaimed 
certain districts as independent; the Magyars indeed went so 
far as to take up arms against the Republic. And yet the 
Czecho-Slovak Constitution, in keeping with the assurances 
contained in the Treaty of Saint-Germain-en-Laye, has given 
equal rights to all. By taking part in the recent elections they 
have acknowledged their citizenship in the Czecho-Slovak Re- 
public. 

It will be interesting, indeed, to watch the career of this 
modern Republic, better known to us, perhaps, by its Dvorak, 
its Kubelik and its Emma Destinova than by its Palacky, its 
Hruban and its Masaryk, and to discover whether the noble 
ideals of its Constitution be merely the high-sounding, empty 
phrases of a shadowy pretence at popular rule or the genuine 
expression of a real Christian democracy. 



THE FIRST CHRISTMAS CAROL. 

BY CHARLES J. QUIRK, S.J. 

THE sweetest music that was ever heard, 
More glorious than human voice or bird, 

Was caroled long ago, 

While cold, wild winds did blow, 
Within a stable 'mid rude straw and kine 
'Twas silvery laughter of a Babe divine. 



VOL. cxn. 23 




A PLAN OF INDUSTRIAL EQUITY. 

BY FRANCIS J. YEALY, S.J. 

the thoughtful historical student there are dis- 
cernible in the affairs of men the inexorable 
workings of moral law. The theme of the ancient 
tragedian and the conclusion of the modern critic 
of the late War are alike: that the great prin- 
ciples of right may not be violated on a large scale with im- 
punity. What we know as nemesis or sanction may often, 
no doubt, be successfully evaded for a while. Individuals and 
groups of them may often defraud and oppress without feel- 
ing the sting of retribution's scourge. Yet the institutions they 
establish on the foundations of injustice, are apparently 
doomed by that very fact. A long period of real or apparent 
success may often attend or follow injustice; but ultimately, 
so history seems to attest, injustice must submit to defeat. 
The Great War, like other gigantic upheavals, has given us 
many instances of this. Mighty and seemingly impregnable 
institutions, builded strong upon foundations of unfair deal- 
ing, and rulers who have inherited a dishonorable greatness, 
were alike brought low precisely because this germ of decay 
was in them. 

In the industrial and commercial order the chance of es- 
caping retribution is perhaps somewhat greater. Yet even 
here, when whole industrial systems are founded on unfairness 
and inequity, a nemesis is sure to overtake them. Hence, to 
be involved in such systems, especially at critical periods of 
history, seems beyond question to expose one to the imminent 
risk of complete disaster. 

That our industrial system at the present crisis involves 
very much fundamental unfairness can hardly be seriously 
questioned. Unskilled labor is frequently employed with little 
or no regard to the most essential rights of men. The Indus- 
trial Relations Commission reported only a few years ago that 
a family living wage was not being received by fully one half 
the wage-earners employed in industry, and that a large per- 
centage of them were working more hours per day than their 
physical well-being and recreational needs would permit. At 



1920.] A PLAN OF INDUSTRIAL EQUITY 355 

the present time, day and night shifts and seven day schedules 
are imposed on men for whom it is morally impossible to seek 
other employment, until for want of recreation and religion 
and hope, they sink into a state of sodden brutish stupidity. 
Apparent improvements in wage conditions have brought no 
real relief, since in almost every case the advance in the cost 
of living has far outstripped all advance in wages. 

At any rate the discontent that prevails today is undoubt- 
edly real and, to a very large extent, justified. When the 
worker hears so much of the rapidly growing wealth of the 
country, yet finds that he has not enough to feed and support 
his family, need we be surprised if unrest and discontent 
are engendered? Efforts have indeed been made to allay this 
discontent, but unfortunately many of them do not come to the 
point. Welfare work may in some cases prove acceptable to 
the workingman, but in many others it only aggravates resent- 
ment because it does not meet the worker's most vital need. 
For it is not precisely present prosperity, protection, and com- 
fort that the worker desires, but rather that breadth of horizon 
and that comforting hope that come with real liberty. Give a 
man all the material conveniences, all the clubs and free enter- 
tainment you will, but as long as he is not free to determine his 
own status, to change his employment, to provide for at least 
the immediate future, he necessarily feels that you are merely 
paying him for being a contented slave. 

The present agitation of Labor is a struggle for liberty. 
It is part of a world-old struggle. For centuries men have 
striven for liberty, so that now most of the world enjoys a 
large measure of personal, and at least some measure of 
political, liberty. But industrial liberty is a no less precious 
boon than these, since it is the condition of their full enjoy- 
ment. Yet such is the conservatism of most of us who have for 
years listened to capitalistic propaganda, that so innocent a 
phrase as "industrial democracy" still begets in us a movement 
of pained surprise. We instinctively and invariably think of 
the losses that Capital would suffer if it were to make any 
considerable concessions to Labor's demands. We persever- 
ingly invoke the inalienable right of private property, even 
when there is question of limiting large fortunes. And in our 
insistence on the right of private property, we close our eyes 
to the rather obvious fact that no principle which results in so 



356 A PLAN OF INDUSTRIAL EQUITY [Dec., 

much hardship to the masses and so little enjoyment to the 
owner, as does the application of the right of private property 
to excessively large fortunes, could possibly be founded on the 
positive will of a beneficent Creator or on the fundamental 
nature and needs of men. 

The acuteness of the present crisis, to say nothing of 
other considerations, demands that whatever changes are made 
towards a transformation of the capitalistic system, be rather 
radical. In our reforms we must keep in mind the fact that 
the bribes offered to Labor in the shape of paternalistic 
schemes have failed to produce substantial results, just as the 
policy of benevolent despotism in the political order failed to 
prevent the liberation of the peoples. 

What men want in industry as elsewhere is not a multi- 
plication of unsubstantial comforts and pleasures nor, on the 
other hand, absolute industrial anarchy, but only a proper 
livelihood and a reasonable measure of freedom. And that 
this measure of freedom may be freedom indeed, the laborer 
must not be allowed to feel that we are making him conces- 
sions merely for the sake of more extensively and safely ex- 
ploiting him. Like their prototypes the benevolent despots, 
many employers are in the habit of demanding a tangible 
equivalent for every concession. The employer's profit is the 
motive, the sum, the scope, the criterion of every extension of 
privilege, every raise in salary, every improvement in condi- 
tions. Now, naturally, very few business men undertake large 
ventures on a basis of pure altruism or supernatural charity. 
But even abstracting from obligations toward employees, mere 
policy and foresight should dictate that the conduct of business 
should be carried out in a generous and uncalculating spirit. 
At least one might invoke the distinction of the moralists and 
expect that though the motive of the agent may be only his 
own interest, the object of the act done should also include the 
good of the employees. Thus only, it would seem, can a feel- 
ing of genuine and permanent confidence be established; and 
thus only can a wholesome and enduring blend of contentment 
and efficiency be secured. 

Perhaps the best concrete exemplification of the principles 
here stated will be some application of the profit sharing idea. 
This arrangement is, in the minds of its earliest exponents, 
based on the principle that Capital and Labor both contribute 



1920.] A PLAN OF INDUSTRIAL EQUITY 357 

to the common task and are, therefore, entitled to a propor- 
tionate recompense. For it is clear that the directors of in- 
dustry are fully as dependent on the manual skill, the strength, 
and the endurance of Labor, as Labor is on the purchasing, 
organizing, and directing power of Capital. And the fact that 
a system has grown up whereby Capital is able effectively to 
coerce Labor does not essentially alter their relation of mutual 
dependence. Although this does not seem to prove the 
laborer's right in strict justice to anything beyond a liberally 
computed living wage, yet it does show that some further con- 
sideration is due him as a matter of general equity. Its desir- 
ability as a matter of business policy is the purport of the 
opening paragraphs of this article, and is further shown by the 
experience of many profit sharing institutions. 

The concession here made on the point of justice should 
dispose of our opposition to profit sharing on the grounds of 
private ownership rights. Large as the rights of private prop- 
erty may be, owing to the vastly enlarged productivity of 
Capital, yet as we have pointed out there are limits frequently 
reached in our day beyond which the reason for the existence 
of this right ceases to be operative. 

And since our plan proposes to go beyond the limits of 
strict justice, it assumes a living wage as a prerequisite. For 
surely Capital cannot justify on moral grounds the taking of 
an interest return, before all its workmen have received wages 
that will insure for themselves and their families at least a 
decent livelihood. And if we believe that an opportunity for 
"the pursuit of happiness" is one of the basic rights of human- 
ity, then this decent livelihood should not be so narrowly con- 
strued as to exclude a measure of comfort, of personal freedom 
and of the power of self -betterment. 

This living wage, however, being the minimum of just 
recompense, is hardly capable of producing that feeling of 
contentment and good will among employees which will result 
in increased efficiency and whatever of intelligent cooperation 
lies in their power to render. The additional element neces- 
sary to secure this is the first of the essential components of 
our plan, the sharing of profits. This means that the em- 
ployer enters into a previous agreement with his employees 
to divide with them, at the expiration of a certain period, the 
net profits of the business on a definite, fixed basis. When the 



358 A PLAN OF INDUSTRIAL EQUITY [Dec., 

basis of division is left to the discretion of the Board of Di- 
rectors at the time of division, the psychological value of the 
plan is necessarily lost. 

The first sums to be deducted from the gross earnings are, 
of course, the expense of conducting the business, depreciation 
costs, the wages of workmen and the salaries of officials. 
Next, according to the plan here suggested, the investors should 
be entitled to a dividend of six per cent on the value of their 
stock at par. After this, ten per cent of the remaining profits 
should be set aside as part of a fund to replace the profit 
sharing dividend in slack years, and to provide the expenses of 
other projects affecting the common welfare. Whatever sur- 
plus profits remain after deduction of all these items is to be 
divided on a prearranged basis, of course between em- 
ployers and laborers in proportion to the earning power of 
their contribution to the year's business. The earning power 
of Capital is measured, not by the amount of capital invested, 
but by the rate of interest this investment is capable of draw- 
ing. The earning power of Labor is simply the full amount 
of the annual wage paid in the establishment. Thus if the 
concern is capitalized at two million dollars and pays an 
annual wage of eighty thousand, the earning power of Capital 
is one hundred and twenty thousand dollars and that of Labor 
eighty thousand. The surplus profits are then shared by the 
two in the ratio of twelve to eight; Capital receives sixty per 
cent and Labor forty. 

To secure the interest of the concern against labor turn- 
over, it may be found advisable not to issue the worker's divi- 
dends on profits in the form of cash payments. In this case he 
is given instead a profit sharing stock certificate. This is issued 
at the end of his first profit sharing year and entitles him to a 
dividend at the end of the following year. If, however, he 
leaves the employ of the company before the end of the second 
year, his certificate becomes void. Death, of course, should 
not nullify these certificates. According to this arrangement 
a workman whose share in the profits of the year 1919 is $50, 
is, at the close of the year, given a profit sharing stock cer- 
tificate which represents no investment, but has a face value 
of $500 and bears a dividend of ten per cent. At the end of 
1920 his dividend of $50 is paid and his stock certificate 
expires. 



1920.] A PLAN OF INDUSTRIAL EQUITY 359 

The second element of our plan provides for some repre- 
sentation of the workers in the management of the company. 
The experience of numerous firms has shown that to give the 
workers a voice in some of the business affairs of the estab- 
lishment, begets great good feeling between them and the di- 
rectors, and actually diminishes insubordination and extrav- 
agant demands. An attractive and simple method of repre- 
sentation is now in use in some twenty large industrial con- 
cerns throughout the country. It is, in fact, the leading feature 
in the plan of Mr. John Leitch, and is fully explained in his 
book, Man To Man. It begins with a definite "business policy" 
presented to both management and workers and voluntarily 
agreed to, point by point. After an understanding has been 
reached on this matter, the government of the whole estab- 
lishment is organized on the model of the government of the 
United States. 

The Cabinet, a non-elective body, consists of the executive 
officers of the company with the president as chairman. It 
deals with the larger and more intimate problems of manage- 
ment, it may, by suggestions to the Senate and the House of 
Representatives, initiate legislation, and it has the power to 
veto their bills. It has before it the bills that have passed both 
houses and also the minutes of their proceedings, and thus 
it keeps in touch with the state of mind of the employees. 
The Senate is made up of the foremen and heads of depart- 
ments, who naturally hold their positions by appointment. 
The House of Representatives is elected by the whole body of 
workers, from twenty to forty persons being entitled to one 
representative. The representative receives complaints and 
suggestions from his fellow workers and, in turn, acquaints 
them with the doings of the legislative bodies. Questions af- 
fecting wages, working conditions and such matters are voted 
on by the three bodies in turn; and no change becomes law 
until it has been approved by all three bodies. 

Among the changes thus introduced into one plant, the 
Demuth Pipe Factory, was the reduction of working hours 
per week from fifty-three to fifty. The production of the plant 
was by this change increased by eight per cent. The Cabinet 
suggested a further reduction to forty-eight hours; and this 
also was accomplished with no loss of production. 

The plan here detailed was drawn up with special refer- 



360 A PLAN OF INDUSTRIAL EQUITY [Dec., 

ence to large industrial concerns. Practically every one of its 
features has already been successfully applied in some such 
plant. It may be found feasible, with modifications, in other 
forms of business. It may, at least, prove suggestive of other 
lines of liberally conceived experimentation in the direction 
of industrial equity and freedom. The chief value of all such 
schemes depends, not so much on their certainty to bring in a 
calculable equivalent as on their power to establish a better 
feeling by properly estimating the dignity of the human 
being. 

The workers of the world, whom we are so prone to con- 
sider monsters of cupidity and vindictiveness, are as a class 
men of sanity and good faith. Their shows of violence and 
fanaticism are, for the most part, passions aroused by hunger 
and wrong, acting out the theories of shallow doctrinaires 
who are honored and encouraged from outside the working 
class. In the long run, the working class is neither more nor 
less inconsistent than the rest of mankind. I know that in- 
stances of arbitrary and shameful demands on the public can 
be quoted against certain bodies of organized Labor. But the 
passions of industrial war and the disgraceful example of the 
profiteer are more responsible for these than anything that is 
characteristic and inherent in the workingman's state of mind. 
The low-browed foreigner is a man more sinned against than 
sinning. The experiences of men like Whiting Williams and 
the conversations that any man may have with his working- 
man neighbor, go a long way toward showing that the average 
laborer in America is not a radical. They go a great deal 
farther toward proving that he has not given up the position 
and point of view of a man. This is a thing that cannot 
always be said of those at the opposite pole of the economic 
world. 

In watching the operation of his Industrial Democracy in 
more than a dozen large plants, Mr. Leitch has not seen one 
instance where the workmen have taken unfair advantage of 
their new-found strength. The two failures of his arrange- 
ment thus far recorded, arose from the inability of employers 
to repress their lust for autocratic power, even when their 
business ideas were actually being applied by the employees' 
part of the government in their plants. The experience of 
democratic institutions has shown their directors that all the 



1920.] THE IMMACULATE CONCEPTION 361 

apathy and intractability of the workman may be overcome 
by the exercise of a little patience and that, even when saving 
in the cost of production can not be definitely shown, the im- 
provement of the mutual relations between employers and 
workers is an asset of the greatest value. 

We cannot remind ourselves too often that the way to 
greater industrial efficiency is the way of industrial democ- 
racy, and that the worker's productivity will be increased, not 
by striving to escape detection while we exploit his energies 
to the utmost, but by according him generous treatment and 
seeing beneath the humble and begrimed exterior of the toiler 
"the splendor of humanity." 



THE IMMACULATE CONCEPTION. 

BY LILIAN E. SELLECK. 

THE winds were hushed. To all the earth 

A wondrous calm was given; 
There was a softness on the sea, 

There was a light from Heaven; 

The little leaves scarce dared to lift 

Their blades above the sod, 
And all the trees were angels' harps, 

When Mary walked with God! 




CATHOLIC WOMEN IN ITALY. 

BY F. A. PALMIERI, O.S.A., PH.D., D.D. 

F we were to take seriously the forebodings of a 
certain type of review or newspaper, aiming to 
discredit Catholic countries, such as Poland, 
France, Spain and Italy, the last named would 
have to be regarded positively as on the verge of 
ruin, and saturated with the spirit of revolution. Economic 
unrest, and the latent propaganda of Bolshevism are alleged 
to have made an inglorious tomb for united Italy. As soon as 
the revolutionary spirit reaches the army, we are told, like the 
Russia of the Tsars, the Italian kingdom will be a thing of the 
past. A republic will supersede the monarchy. The excesses 
of the French Revolution and Russian Bolshevism, the mourn- 
ful prophets tell us, will spread terror throughout the towns 
of Italy and spill rivers of blood. And, as has happened before 
in Europe, we are told that, in the person of her clergy, the 
Catholic Church will be the chief victim of the pioneers of 
communistic principles. 

The writer does not share the sombre pessimism of the 
foreign press. This article is written in the calm, sympathetic 
and deeply religious town of Piedmont, Vercelli. Each street 
boasts its church, and each church keeps, with jealous care, 
the artistic inheritance of the past, the splendid frescoes of 
Gaudenzio Ferrari, and the admirable pictures of Lanini and 
Giovenone. In the Cathedral, the relics of St. Eusebius Ver- 
cellensis, the champion of Catholic faith against Arianism, re- 
mind us of the glorious past of the city. A large congregation 
of faithful repeat with the zealous Bishop of Vercelli, Giovanni 
Gamberoni, the act of consecration of Italy to the Sacred Heart 
of Jesus. The prayer sounds at times like a cry of victory. 
Its tones reveal that, despite the clouds heaped upon her 
horizon, Italy is still a nursery of Catholic souls, and Catholic 
are the beatings of her heart. Doubtless the sporadic rumble 
of revolution shakes the great cities from time to time. As a 
consequence of the War the working classes are overwhelmed 
with poverty, and foreign gold spreads hatred against religion, 



1920.] CATHOLIC WOMEN IN ITALY 365 

patriotism and the borghesia. But, as they say, the Italians 
have il buon senso, good common sense. They will not be 
submerged in the waves of Leninism. They are organizing 
their forces against the revolutionary hordes. And what the 
Italian Catholics have done to mobilize the friends of peace in 
Italy, deserves the sincerest admiration. 

The best results have been obtained in the organization of 
Catholic women. Women, in Italy, are the strongest support 
of the moral foundations of society. So far they stand as an 
invincible citadel against the assaults of the foes of both 
Church and country. The vilest literature of perverse femin- 
ism, the writings of Babel, Tolstoi, Schopenhauer, Max Nor- 
dau, although widely circulated in Italy by Socialism, have not 
poisoned their minds nor dulled their hearts. The Italian 
women have in their blood the love of family and the duty of 
life-long fidelity to their husbands. Divorce never will find 
responsive souls in Italy. An Italian woman replied to the 
question, "Have you been divorced?" in an official inquiry 
from the Government of the United States. "Shame! . . . We 
have not such filth in Italy!" 

Up to 1908, the religious feeling of Italian women had 
not been utilized in the Catholic renaissance in Italy. The 
term feminism was a sort of scarecrow to even the most broad 
minded women. They limited their social and Catholic ac- 
tivity to religious, charitable societies. True there existed the 
National Association of Women. This organization, however, 
was rather the vanguard of an Italian feminism. It paid no 
attention to creed or beliefs. Religious principles were rele- 
gated to the background. The Association professed the 
strictest neutrality. It could not be called a Catholic associa- 
tion. Few younger women had joined it, and yet Italian girls 
especially were needed to devote their energies to social recon- 
struction along Catholic lines. By its neutrality the Associa- 
tion, instead of defending Christ, arrayed its members against 
Him. 

This was evident in the Congress of Italian Women, held 
in Rome in 1908. Italian Catholics were much surprised and 
grieved to hear that the Congress had adopted a resolution 
unfavorable to the teaching of religion in the primary schools. 
They did not conceal their feeling of dismay at the failure of 
the Catholic women in the Congress to raise a voice of protest 



364 CATHOLIC WOMEN IN ITALY [Dec., 

against a decision inspired by hatred of the Catholic Faith. 
The chiefs of the Association had deceived them by represent- 
ing the primary schools as unfitted for the religious education 
of children. "These schools," they insinuated, "are not under 
the control of the Church. The teachers, upon whom the 
responsibility for teaching the catechism has to rest would 
turn into ridicule both the Biblical stories and the truths of 
Holy Faith. Instead of imbuing them with Christian doctrines, 
they would inoculate them with the poison of incredulity." 
This specious reasoning was accepted by the Catholic women 
of the National Association, and they voted against the teach- 
ing of religion in the primary schools. 

A reaction followed against the religious neutrality of the 
Association. The protest was headed by Princess Cristina 
Giusliniani Bandini, a distinguished and pious lady of the 
Roman aristocracy. She proposed to Pius X. the foundation 
of women's clubs which would build up the faith of Italian 
Catholic womanhood. Pius X. approved and expanded the 
plans of Princess Giustiniani. He foresaw at once the grand- 
eur of the task to be fulfilled by Italian women in defence 
of Catholic Faith. He suggested a new national association, 
which, under the name of "Union of the Catholic Women of 
Italy" (Unione fra le Donne Caltoliche a" Italia, familiarly 
known as the U. D. C. I.) would enroll all Italian women over 
eighteen under the banner of Christ. The Unione placed itself 
outside the domain of politics. Its purpose was exclusively 
religious, cultural and social. It was divided into three sec- 
tions to facilitate the triple activities assigned to its members. 

Princess Giustiniani gave herself unremittingly and pa- 
tiently to the development of the Unione. Her heart was fired 
with undying enthusiasm, convinced that she followed the 
inspiration of God, Who had summoned Italian women to save 
Italy under the leadership of Christ. Due to her activity, 
hundreds of committees were established. All the committees 
were directly responsible to the President, who spent her time 
traveling and writing letters. She considered neither health 
nor sleep, but "fought the good fight" of Faith, and wrote the 
first chapter of the Catholic Women's Organization in Italy. 
When her physical energies were exhausted, and she was ob- 
liged to withdraw from the battlefield, the Unione counted 
350 committees and 46,000 members. 



1920.] CATHOLIC WOMEN IN ITALY 365 

Benedict XV. has shown the same sympathy with the 
Unione as his predecessor. Marchioness Maddalena Patrizi, 
also of the Roman nobility, succeeded Princess Giustiniani as 
President. The Unione showed great activity during the War. 
All that the heart of a noble and Catholic woman can devise 
to alleviate human sorrows, was made effective by the mem- 
bers of the Unione for the Italian soldiers and their 
families. 

In 1918 "a new flower opened on the stem of the Unione" 
Young women had not enrolled themselves under its flag. 
While the young men had their flourishing organization, 
Italian girls had not been summoned to take an active part in 
the social reconstruction of Italy on a purely Catholic basis. 
That year something occurred at Milan. At a secondary school 
frequented by boys and girls, an atheist teacher said to his 
pupils: "None of you, I suppose, is so stupid as to continue 
going to Mass on Sunday." This invective was followed by 
profound silence. Then five boys rose, and answered boldly: 
"We belong to the army of stupids, Professor." The five 
students were members of a Catholic organization, and were 
able to defend their religious convictions. The girls were 
silent. 

This episode of religious intolerance was published by the 
press, and seriously affected the Italian Catholics. A Milanese 
who has become the soul of the Catholic feminine movement 
of Italy, Miss Armida Barelli, conceived the idea of organizing 
the young women of Italy. She began her work in the diocese 
of Milan: "My programme," she writes, "was audacious. I 
dreamed of mobilizing all the girls of the diocese, that they 
might fight against evil. I intended to educate a great and 
beautiful Catholic family, that would be able to infuse Catholic 
spirit into the whole diocese and insure new and deeply re- 
ligious families. It was necessary to begin with the religious edu- 
cation of each girl, and this purpose could not be realized with- 
out founding in all the parishes, schools, meeting-houses, and 
clubs of young women. The clubs had to become, with the 
home and the church, the guiding stars for our young women. 
In them, under the direction of their pastors, they had to give 
a new impetus to parish life, by promoting its plans, by finding 
means to develop their religious, moral, intellectual and social 
culture, by grouping themselves around the diocesan Presi- 



366 CATHOLIC WOMEN IN ITALY [Dec., 

dent, by obedient action under single leadership. The novelty 
of the movement consisted in the social preparation of the 
youth to be achieved by themselves. Hence the urgent need 
of a school, invested with the mission of drilling spiritually and 
technically the young apostles of the movement. 

"The school was organized. By patient and admirable 
labor it succeeded in training some girls, who looked upon 
their propaganda as a missionary work. Humble working 
girls, teachers of the public schools, and clerks, willingly re- 
nounced their Sunday rest and well-earned recreation, in 
order to preach the new crusade to their fellow-girls living in 
the towns and villages. Success crowned their earliest efforts. 
They entered the lists, either to defend the religious character 
of some orphan-asylums, or the freedom of the schools, or to 
condemn the excesses of fashion, or to express their veneration 
for and fidelity to the Pope, whenever a lurid Socialism vilified 
his lofty dignity." 1 

The movement of Catholic young women in Italy was 
welcomed by the President of the Unione, encouraged and 
fostered. It was, however, limited to the diocese of Milan, 
where, under the energetic direction of Miss Armida Barelli, 
it had enjoyed a marvelous development. Marchioness Patrizi 
was not slow to understand its importance. She explained 
to Pope Benedict XV. the plans of the Association of the Young 
Women in Milan, and the Pope not only approved it, but re- 
quested that the movement be extended throughout all the 
dioceses of Italy. Thus, he laid the foundation of a new and 
powerful association, the so-called "Italian Catholic Young 
Women" (Gioventii femminile Cattolica Italiana, known as the 
G. F. C. L). Miss Armida Barelli was appointed Vice-Presi- 
dent of the Association, which was attached to the Unione as 
a branch. The growth of the Gioventii exceeded all expecta- 
tions. At the beginning of October, 1919, it existed in seventy- 
eight Italian dioceses, and numbered 700 clubs (circoli) with 
50,000 members. In the same month a Congress of all the 
Catholic women in Italy was held in Rome at the suggestion, 
and under the supervision, of the Holy Father. The Unione 
and the Gioventii sent 600 delegates to represent their 120,000 
members. The Congress was not an empty show. Benedict 

1 L'organizzazione femminile cattolica in Italia. Rivista del clero italiano, 1920, 
vol. i., pp. 26, 27. 



1920.] CATHOLIC WOMEN IN ITALY 367 

XV. called it to coordinate the efforts of both associations and 
to organize them into a powerful army. 

On October 21, 1919, the members of the Congress were 
received in solemn audience by the Pope in the Gonsistorial 
Hall. The President set forth the purpose of the Association : 

We fervently hope that woman, on whom is based the 
cornerstone of all civil society the family may derive 
from the pure doctrine of the Church an even balance 
between her new rights and her unalterable duties, and a 
greater force in resisting attempts, often masked and, 
therefore, more formidable, made against morals, the in- 
dissolubility of matrimony, and the right to liberty in the 
education of children. We hope there may be awakened 
in the conscience of every woman the desire to know better 
the work of the Church, not only throughout history, but, 
likewise, in this very hour in which God has called us to 
live and labor. 

The Pope answered in a touching allocution, tracing the 
main lines of the programme of the Catholic Women's Move- 
ment. He pointed out that the changed conditions of our age 
had broadened the field of activity for woman: 

Had attributed to woman, functions and rights which the 
preceding ages did not concede her. But no change in 
human opinion and no novelty of things or events can ever 
withdraw the woman, conscious of her mission, from her 
natural centre, which is the family. In the home she is 
queen; and even when far from the domestic hearth, she 
must direct thither, not alone maternal affection, but also 
the solicitude of a wise ruler. She must act as does a 
sovereign outside the bounds of his kingdom, who still does 
not neglect its interests but gives his best thought and his 
deepest concern to it. Rightly, therefore, can it be said 
that the changed conditions of the times have broadened 
the field of woman's activity. An apostolate in the world 
has been added to that more intimate and restricted action 
which woman formerly exercised within the domestic walls. 
This apostolate must be so conducted as to show clearly that 
woman within, as well as without, the home, is ever mind- 
ful that her first obligation is to her family. 

The Pope praised the numerous activities of the members 
of both associations. He urged them to raise the standard of 



368 CATHOLIC WOMEN IN ITALY [Dec., 

education, to improve the conditions of family and school, 
to cultivate upright and modest living. He expressed special 
pleasure in the Young Women's Association, hoping that in a 
short time the organization of Catholic Women might spread 
throughout Italy. 2 

The Holy Father did far more than praise and encourage. 
He participated actively in the organization of the movement. 
Due to his initiative, the by-laws of the association were re- 
vised and modified. In a letter addressed to Marchioness 
Patrizi in the name of the Pope, Cardinal Gasparri dwelt 
upon the necessity of gathering the members of the Unione 
and of the Gioventii under a single leadership that they might 
obtain uniformity of action and unity of purpose. To execute 
his plans, the Pope instituted the "Italian Catholic Women's 
Union" (Unione femminile Cattolica Italiana.) 

This new organization comprises two sections: the Cath- 
olic Women and the Catholic Young Women. The former 
includes married women and single women who have reached 
the age of thirty-five years. The second section is composed of 
girls of all classes and conditions. Girls from the age of twelve 
years and unmarried women to the age of thirty-five may 
be enrolled in clubs. Till the age of sixteen, girls are classed 
as "aspirants" and have no vote. At sixteen years they become 
active members. The Catholic Women are divided into paro- 
chial associations or groups (gruppi parrocchiali) , under the 
direction of a Diocesan Council; the Catholic Young Women 
are formed into clubs, under the direction of the Diocesan 
Council of Young Women. By this arrangement, the whole 
movement is directed by the Bishops, but has its chief source 
in Rome. In fact, Rome is considered as the seat of the Vice- 
Presidents of the Unione and of the Gioventii. Both operate 
under the jurisdiction of the President-General of the Italian 
Catholic Women's Union and of the Superior Council. The 
President and the Assistant General are appointed directly by 
the Pope, the Vice-President is elected by the delegates of the 
respective branches of the Union. Paragraph 20 of the articles 
of the Constitution states that the Unione will humbly follow 
the direction of the Holy See and its respective Church author- 
ities, and that its members will cooperate generously with their 

* Ualloeuzioiie del 5. Pa.dre alle rappresentanti dell'Unione Femminile Cattolica 
flhrattaferrata, 1920. 



1920.] CATHOLIC WOMEN IN ITALY 369 

Bishops and Pastors in the defence and development of the 
Kingdom of God on earth. 

Thanks to the revision of the Constitution, and the ener- 
getic efforts of Miss Barelli and her collaborators, the section 
of the Catholic Young Women now counts 207,000 members; 
the movement has won a footing in more than 200 dioceses. 
It increases daily. There are 22,000 parish churches in Italy, 
and the chiefs of the movement hope that every one will 
have its group of Catholic Women and its club of Catholic 
Young Women. 

The Young Women's Section is placed under the Patron- 
age of the Immaculate Conception, and venerates as special 
patrons, St. Agnes, St. Rose of Viterbo, and St. Joan of Arc. 
The purposes of this branch are as follows: (a) The intellec- 
tual, moral, and social education of girls, in order that in the 
life of family and country they may think and act in accord- 
ance with Catholic principles and the needs of our age; (b) 
To prepare the girls for the noble mission of motherhood and 
the sacrifices required today by the religious and social apos- 
tleship; (c) To train the girls openly to profess and defend 
their Catholic Faith, and to be firm in obedience and devotion 
to the Holy See, to cultivate filial love for the Vicar of Jesus 
Christ; (d) To encourage young women to engage in apostolic 
work in the economic and social life of Italy. In a word, "the 
young women are invested with the mission of placing Jesus 
Christ in Italian hearts, of training the coming generations 
in the way of Our Lord, of preparing a better future, a future 
worthy of the noble historic traditions of the Italian race." 

It cannot be denied that the present conditions in Italy 
are critical. But I do not believe that revolution will triumph. 
The War has shaken, undoubtedly, the old foundations of 
social life. Peaceful villages have become nests of vipers. 
Italian Socialism is even worse than Russian Bolshevism. It 
is stamped with hatred of religion, of civilization, of woman, 
of all the glories and traditions of Italy. Italian Socialists, if 
they were masters of the situation, would not hesitate to 
destroy the marvelous cathedrals and monuments built up by 
their Catholic ancestors. Even in the eyes of children of eight 
years of age I have seen hatred for the clergy, and heard on 
their lips the most horrid blasphemies against Our Lord and 
the Blessed Virgin. 

VOL. cxii. 24 



370 CATHOLIC WOMEN IN ITALY [Dec., 

The War has left a canker in the hearts of many Italians, 
especially the laborers, in whom Anarchist and Socialist 
propagandists and pamphleteers have instilled the slander 
that priests and capitalists are responsible for the War. The 
efforts of Socialism are bent on uprooting the Catholic Faith, 
and its adepts feel that first of all they must ruin the character 
and soul of Italian women. In the factories they succeed un- 
fortunately in their propaganda and some villages, especially 
in the province of Novara, have lost all contact with the clergy 
and are practically apostate. The young women are imbued 
in the schools with the positivism of De Dominicis, or the god- 
less idealism of Lombardo Radice and Gentile. Every weapon 
is used, and when the press, the school, and blasphemy fail to 
accomplish their end, violence is freely resorted to by the 
Socialists to wrest Catholic women from the arms of the 
Church. 

In the midst of this chaos, the Association of the Italian 
Young Women is organizing its army. The task is extremely 
difficult. Some of the members of the Association are con- 
fessors of the Faith. Tomorrow they may be its martyrs, en- 
riching with their blood the sterile soil of some provinces of 
Italy. I know some girls in the province of Novara that have 
been expelled from the factories because of their devotion to 
Catholic principles; others that have been struck and beaten, 
insulted, ostracised in their villages, forced to go each morning 
to another village to receive Holy Communion and, without 
perhaps being aware of the precedent, to receive, like the early 
martyrs, the Blood of the Saviour to strengthen their souls unto 
battle. And these girls, who are legion in number, do not 
cease their fearless apostolate. They give of their scanty re- 
sources to the heads of the movement. They organize their 
clubs. They circulate pamphlets. To be acquainted with their 
heroism, one needs to read the official organs of the Gioventii, 
the Bolletino dell' Unione fra le Donne Cattoliche d'ltalia, and 
Le Nostre Battaglie. In the columns of these journals, we can 
follow step by step the growing development of the Italian 
Catholic Woman's Movement, one certain to affect every phase 
of the social life of Italy, and to clear the lowering horizon. 

The story of the activities of the Italian Catholic Young 
Women's Association is one of the most brilliant pages of 
Italian Catholicism. They show that in spite of all short- 



1920.] CATHOLIC WOMEN IN ITALY 371 

comings, Italy is still a nation of great Catholic heroism and 
virtue. With regard to the religious education of the Italian 
children, the girls have already begun to replace the clergy, 
who are prevented by the spread of Socialism from as active 
work as they would wish in this field. 

These women will carry out the programme of their As- 
sociation. And we have no better words with which to close 
this article than those of Rev. Francesco Olgiati, a pioneer 
guide of the movement, closing a chapter of his book, The 
New Horizon of Young Women: 

"In vain will fierce and shameless barbarians rush with 
destructive onslaught against this new association, which sings 
of the eternal youth of Christianity. In vain will the satanic 
madness of corrupt souls assail the living temple of God, the 
sanctuary of great genius. Human hands will not overthrow 
our own cathedral, where in the midst of the flowers of love 
and garlands of lilies the hojy Host shines forth, while the 
Supreme Pontiff raises up his pure hand, and blesses the faith- 
ful, while above, crowned with glory, the flags of our army, 
the banners of all noble ideals wave in the air. Around the 
temple we hear the outcry of irreligious madness, as in the 
earliest days of nascent Christianity, Rome heard the cry: 
'The Christians to the lions!' Rut, as before, even today, a 
choir of harmonious silvery voices will spread its song every- 
where. Men may be able to raze to the ground the marble 
cathedral; yet they will never destroy the cathedral, whose 
stones are the hearts of young Catholic womanhood." 3 

* I nuovi orizzonti della gioventii femminile, Milano, 1920, p. 252. I. Rosa, 
II femminismo cristiano, Rome, 1900. L. Anzoletti, La donna nuova, Milan, 1898. 
G. Biederlack, La questions femminista, Rome, 1910. L. Caissotti di Chiusano, 
Femminismo cristiano, Turin, 1912. A. Bettazzi, La protezione della giovine, Turin, 
1912. G. Alberione, La donna associate allo zelo sacerdotale, Alba, 1915. A. Seraflni, 
L'apostolato catechistico della donna nell' ora presente, Rome, 1920. 



JEHOVAH! 

BY JULIAN E. JOHNSTONE. 
I. 

ANCIENT of Days! here mid these lofty hills, 
These rugged rocks, that dark as thunder frown 
Here mid the mighty voice of roaring rills 
That leap and sweep the noble mountain down, 
Thou leavest large, magnificent and grand 
The awful impress of Thy Mighty Hand! 

II. 

Ancient of Days! Upon this rugged height, 
Thine awful Footprints on the rock I see! 
And on the mountain-wall Thou didst indite 
Deep trenched the Records of Eternity! 
Yea, on the precipice mid seam and scar 
Thy Name is written luminous as the star! 

III. 

Ancient of Days, deep in the forest-glooms 

Thine Awful Shadow on my spirit falls! 

And in the cataract that roars and booms 

I hear the Voice that through creation calls, 

The solemn Voice, that through the Vaults of Time 

Rolls and reverberates with tone sublime! 

IV. 

Thou livest yet, though Science knows Thee not! 
Thou reignest yet, and from the fiery cloud 
Speakest to nations that have long forgot 
The Laws Thou gavest in the thunder loud! 
Yea, by the Voice of Terror and of Night 
Thou speakest to the heart bowed down in fright! 



1920.] JEHOVAH 373 

V. 

Still Thy great Trumpet on the tempest blows! 
Thy wrath is felt when the volcano wakes! 
Thy Glory glitters in the Sunset-Rose; 
Thy Power is seen when the proud city shakes; 
Beneath Thy thunder-stroke, and town and tower 
Grumbling to dust, evanish in an hour! 

VI. 

Thou strikest still upon Thine anvil vast, 
The myriad stars that flame along the sky 
Thou ridest yet upon the roaring blast 
As when the prophets heard Thee rushing by! 
Earth, Sun, and all the stellar worlds of light 
Confess and own Thy Majesty and Might! 

VII. 

Ancient of Days, upon Thy harp of rain 
The poet sees Thy Golden Fingers fly 
And harking, hears the beautiful refrain 
Thou flingest to the winds that wander by, 
Till with a look of gladness and surprise, 
The Rainbow lifts his head into the skies! 

VIII. 

How different, O Lord, that Harp of Light 
To the loud thunder-trump that Thou shalt blow, 
When, clad in all Thy Terror and Thy Might 
Thou shalt to Judgment call the world below; 
And at Thy dreadful Words, "Wake, Earth, Awake!" 
The graves shall open, and the mountains quake! 




THE LOYALIST. 

BY JAMES FRANCIS BARRETT. 

CHAPTER VI. 

ATHER! Father! Where are you? Arnold has 
betrayed! He has betrayed his country!" 

Breathless, Marjorie rushed into the hallway. 
It was late afternoon of a September day. The air 
was soft and hazy, tempered with the chill that 
comes just before sundown. 

More than two months had passed; months crowded with 
happiness. Her engagement to Captain Meagher had been an- 
nounced; their marriage was to take place in the fall, a bare 
month distant. 

On this September afternoon, while she was visiting the shops 
in search of tempting and choice bits of feminine finery, she 
heard the blast of a trumpet coming from the direction of the 
old Governor's mansion. The sound recalled instantly to mind 
a former occasion when the news of the battle of Monmouth was 
brought to the city by courier and announced to the public in 
this way. Quickening her steps, she hurried towards the ven- 
erable building. A man was addressing the people who had con- 
giegated beneath the balcony. Straining every faculty she had 
caught the awful news. 

Straightway she sped homewards, running as often as her 
panting breath would allow. She did not wait to open the door, 
but burst through it. 

"What was that, child?" her father asked quickly as he met 
her in the dining room. 

"Arnold . . . Arnold . . .," she repeated trying to catch her 
breath. 

"Has betrayed, you say?" 

"West Point." 

"My God! We are lost." 

He threw his hands heavenwards and started across the floor. 

"What is it, Marjorie?" asked her mother who now stood in 
the passage way, a corner of her apron held in both hands, 
wonder and suspicion in her eyes. 

"No, father!" the girl replied, apparently heedless of her 
mother's presence, "West Point is saved. Arnold has gone." 



1920.] THE LOYALIST 375 

"Let him go. West Point is still ours? Thank God! He is 
with the British, I suppose?" 

"So they say. The plot was discovered in the nick of time. 
His accomplice was captured and the papers found upon him." 

"When did this happen?" 

"Only a few days ago. The courier was dispatched at once 
to the members of Congress. The message was delivered today." 

"And General Arnold tried to sell West Point to the British?" 
commented Mrs. Allison, who had listened as long as possible to 
the disconnected story. "A scoundrel of a man." 

"Three Americans arrested a suspicious man in the neighbor- 
hood of Tarrytown. Upon searching him they discovered some 
papers in the handwriting of Arnold containing descriptions of 
the fortress. They took him for a spy." 

"I thought as much," said Mrs. Allison. "Didn't I tell you 
that Arnold would do something like that? I knew it. I knew 
it." 

"Thank God he is not one of us," was Mr. Allison's grave 
reply. "His act would serve to fan into fury the dormant flames 
of Pope Day." 

"This is an act of vengeance," Marjorie reflected. "He never 
forgot his Court-martial, and evidently sought his country's ruin 
in revenge. Adversities he could contend with; humiliation he 
could not endure." 

The little group presented strong contrasts. An under-current 
of excitement thrilled the young girl's entire frame, flushing her 
cheeks and sparkling in her eyes. Her youth and inexperience, 
her guileless mind and frank open manner had not prepared her 
for the enormity of the crime which had flashed full upon her. 
At first she sensed only the magnitude of the tragedy without its 
atrocious and more insidious details. To her father, composed 
and imperturbable, the disclosure of this scheme of blackest 
treason was but another chapter added to the year of disasters 
now drawing to a close. His more astute mind, schooled by long 
experience, had taught him to view the transit of events with a 
certain philosophy, a sort of pragmatic philosophy, which looked 
to the causes and the results of events and how they bore on the 
practical utility of all concerned. Her mother, in her devout and 
pious way, saw only the Holy Will of God working in all things 
for His own praise and glory. 

"And they found the dispatches in his own writing?" the 
father asked slowly. 

"In his stockings, beneath the soles of his feet." 
Again there was silence. 



376 THE LOYALIST [Dec., 

"He is a prisoner?" 

"Of course. He was arrested for a spy. They say he is an 
adjutant in the British Army. He was in full disguise." 

"Hm!" 

Mr. Allison set his lips. 

"I think," continued Marjorie, "that it was the effect of a 
stroke of good fortune. He was taken by three men who were 
lying in wait for robbers. Otherwise he might have continued his 
journey in safety and the plot would have succeeded." 

"Thank God and His Blessed Mother!" breathed Mrs. Allison 
as she clasped her hands together before her in an attitude of 
prayer. 

"And Arnold?" methodically asked Mr. Allison. 

"He escaped to the British lines. I do not know how, but it 
seems that he has departed. The one important item, which 
pleased and interested the people was the capture of the spy and 
the 'frustration of the plot." 

Her father rose and began to pace the room, his hands behind 
him. 

"It is a bad blow. Too bad! Too bad!" he repeated. "I 
do not like it, for it will destroy the courage and confidence of 
our people. Arnold was the idol of the army, and I fear that 
his defection will create a great change of heart." 

"The army will be better off without him," said Mrs. Allison. 

"I agree with you," was the reply. "But the people may 
decide in a different manner. There is reason for worry." 

"What was the effect of Lee's attempted treason?" spoke up 
Marjorie. "The people loathe him, and he will die an outcast." 

"There is no punishment too severe for Lee. He has been 
from the start nothing but a selfish adventurer. But the cases 
are not parallel. Lee was never popular with the army. Arnold, 
you must remember, was the most successful leader in the field 
and the officer most prized by the Commander-in-Chief." 

"Nevertheless, he will sink as fast as he rose, I think. The 
country must not tolerate a traitor." 

"Must not! But will not the circumstances alter the case? 
I say that unless the proofs of Arnold's treason are irrefutable, 
the people will be slow to believe. I don't like it. I don't." 

There was some logic in his argument which began to impress 
Marjorie. Arnold could exercise a tremendous amount of in- 
fluence over the army. Whether the strings of loyalty which 
had united their hearts with his, would be snapped by his act 
of perfidy was the mooted question. As a matter of fact a spirit 
of mutiny was already manifest. The following January, the 



1920.] THE LOYALIST 377 

soldiers of Pennsylvania encamped on the heights of Morristown, 
marched out of camp and set out for Philadelphia. They 
were rebuked by Washington, who sent a letter by General 
Wayne. Thereupon they returned to their posts. Later in the 
same month another mutiny occurred among the New Jersey 
troops, but this, too, was quickly suppressed. Just how much 
responsibility for these uprisings might be traced to Arnold's 
treason cannot be estimated. Unquestionably, his act was not 
wholly unproductive of its psychological effects. 

"I feel so sorry for Peggy," Marjorie sighed. 

"The young wife has a sore burden thrown upon her. A 
sorry day it was when she met him," was Mrs. Allison's comment. 

"Strange, I never suspected Peggy for a moment," Marjorie 
said. "I had been raised with her, and thought we knew one 
another. I am sorry, very sorry." 

"We do not know how much she is concerned in this," an- 
nounced Mr. Allison, "her ambition knew no restraint or limita- 
tion. She has her peerage now." 

"And her husband?" 

"The grave of a traitor, the sole immortality of degraded 
ambition, religious prejudice, treason and infamy." 

"God help him!" exclaimed Mrs. Allison. 

In July, 1780, General Arnold had been placed in command of 
West Point; two months later he was safe on board the British 
sloop-of-war Vulture. He had attempted to betray his country; 
he received in exchange six thousand pounds sterling together 
with a brigadiership in the British Army. 

From the time he left Philadelphia until the morning of his 
flight he had kept up a continual correspondence with John 
Anderson. Information was at length conveyed to him that Sir 
Henry Clinton was in possession of advices that the American 
Commander-in-Chief contemplated an advance on New York by 
way of Kingsbridge. Clinton's scheme would allow the army of 
General Washington to move upon the city, having collected all 
his magazines at the fortification at West Point, but at a given 
moment Arnold was expected to surrender the fort and garrison 
and compel the army of Washington to retire immediately or else 
suffer capture. 

Still Arnold felt that everything was not quite settled be- 
tween Sir Henry and himself, and wrote accordingly, advising 
that a written guarantee be forwarded or delivered in person to 
him by an officer of Sir Henry's staff of his own mensuration. 
He was informed in reply that the necessary meeting might be 



378 THE LOYALIST [Dec., 

arranged, and that the emissary would be the Adjutant General 
of the British Army. 

Accordingly the British sloop, Vulture, moved up the river as 
far as Stony Point, bearing the Adjutant General. Arnold had 
fixed on the house of Joshua Smith as the place of meeting. On 
the night of the twenty-first of September, he sent a boat to the 
Vulture, which brought the emissary ashore, In a thick grove 
of cedars, under cover of night, Arnold waited the return of the 
row boat, its oars muffled with sheepskins, its passenger on board. 
The latter sprang lightly to the shore, his large blue watchcoat 
and high boots alone visible. As he climbed the bank and ap- 
proached the grove, he threw back his cloak and revealed the full 
British uniform of a general officer. 

"Anderson?" Arnold exclaimed. "You?" 

"No! Andre, Major Andre," was the reply. 

"Hm ! I thought as much. I suspected you from the moment 
I met you in Philadelphia." 

"Come. Let us finish. I must return before daybreak." 

"Where is your disguise? I advised you to come in disguise." 

He understood the piercing glance. 

"I have come thus under General Clinton's orders," was the 
reply. "My safety lies in open uniform." 

"Let it go at that. Here! I have with me the plans of West 
Point, with a full inventory of its armament and stores and a 
roster of its garrison." 

Andre took the papers and glanced at them as best he could 
by means of the lantern light. 

"But I do not see here a written promise to surrender the 
fortress?" 

"No! Nor, by Heaven, shall you receive it," Arnold snapped. 
"I have given my word. That is enough. I have already placed 
myself in your hands by these plans and inventories made in my 
own handwriting. This is all ... No more." 

"General Washington visits here on Saturday?" 

"Yes." 

"The surrender must take place that night." 

Arnold looked fiercely at him. This was intolerable. To 
betray his country was treason; to betray his friend and bene- 
factor was something for which he found no adequate word in 
the English language. He refused absolutely. Andre insisted, 
and the discussion became violent. 

Neither was conscious of the dawn breaking through the 
thicket of fir trees which bounded the opposite bank of the 
Hudson. The details were not yet arranged; Arnold's reward was 



1920.] THE LOYALIST . 379 

still unsettled. There had been various promises of compensation, 
maintenance of military rank, a peerage or a viceroyalty in one 
of the Colonies, but Andre was not empowered to offer more than 
compensation and military rank. With the dawning light, the 
boatmen became alarmed and refused to take Andre back to his 
ship, so the two conspirators were obliged to remain in the house 
of Joshua Smith until the next night. 

That day occurred an unforseen accident. Livingston, the 
Colonel of "Congress* Own," in command of the batteries on the 
opposite side of the river at Verplanck's Point, opened fire upon 
the Vulture, compelling her to drop down the river. Major 
Andre was, therefore, obliged to proceed by land down the oppo- 
site shore to meet with his vessel. Late at night he departed, his 
uniform and coat exchanged for a disguise, the six papers in 
Arnold's handwriting crammed between his stockings and feet. 

It also happened, by a strange irony of fate, that a party of 
American soldiers had set out that very morning to intercept a 
band of robbers who had infested the roadways of this neighbor- 
hood, and who had rendered the highways impassable because of 
their depredations. Near Tarrytown, three of this party con- 
fronted a passing traveler, and leveling their muskets at him, 
ordered him to halt. They were obeyed on the instant, and be- 
cause of the suspicious manner of the stranger, a complete search 
of him w T as made. The papers were found and he was placed 
under arrest and sent to North Castle. There the papers were 
examined, and, instead of being sent to General Arnold, were for- 
warded to his Excellency, who was known to be lodged at West 
Point. A complementary letter was sent to General Arnold in- 
forming him of what had taken place. 

He was at breakfast when the news was brought him. The 
letter was crumpled in his hand as he hastily arose from the table 
and rushed to Peggy's room to acquaint her of his fate. She 
screamed and fainted. He stooped to kiss his sleeping child; 
then rushed from the house, mounted, and was soon on his way 
to the place where he knew a barge had been anchored. Jumping 
aboard, he ordered the oarsmen to take him to the Vulture, 
eighteen miles down the river. Next morning he was safe within 
the enemy's lines at New York. 

The minute details of the attempted plot had not filtered into 
Philadelphia when a demonstration began to celebrate its frus- 
tration. Spontaneously and exuberantly, the citizens of the city 
gathered in the public square, and for several hours the joy- 
making continued with unabated energy and enthusiasm. The 



380 THE LOYALIST [Dec., 

full realization of what this news meant broke like a rushing 
tide upon their consciousness. The country had been threatened; 
the danger had been averted. 

In a few hours the streets were mad with hundreds of people 
singing and shouting and marching in unrestrained glee. Bulle- 
tins posted in the public square acquainting the people of the great 
facts, paled before the news relayed from mouth to mouth, grow- 
ing in detail and magnitude as it went. Chains, trays, broken 
iron were dragged in rattling bundles up and down the streets 
amid the laughs and cheers of the mass of humanity swarming 
upon the roadways and sidewalks. 

Marjorie and her father were among the early arrivals on 
Market Street. Little by little, items of information came to them 
as they talked with their many acquaintances. Out of many and 
varied accounts one or two points stood out prominently Arnold 
had attempted to surrender the fortress while Washington was 
lodged there in the hope that complete disaster would befall the 
American cause; he had completed negotiations with the British 
emissary, known as Major Andre, but whom the people of Phila- 
delphia had known as John Anderson, a frequent visitor of 
the Arnolds during their stay in the city. This officer had been 
taken prisoner by the American forces and the papers found 
upon him: while Arnold and his wife had escaped to the British 
forces in the city of New York. 

When the gayety seemed to have attained its climax, a 
procession began to wend its way through the howling crowd. 
There was no attempt at regular formation, the multitude trailing 
along in whatever order pleased them. In the midst of the line 
of march, two gaunt figures towered aloft over the heads of the 
marchers, the one bearing a placard upon which was scrawled 
the name, "Arnold the traitor," the other, "Andre the spy." 
These were carried, with great acclaim, several times around the 
city, and finally burned in the square amid cheers and huzzas. 
Thus satisfied, the crowd gradually began to disperse. It was 
late when Marjorie and her father turned homewards. The watch- 
man at the corner announced the hour: "Eleven o'clock and 
Arnold is burned." 

The frenzy of the mob was responsible for the violence of 
the celebration, nevertheless many sober and composed indi- 
viduals looked on in silent acquiescence during the riotous pro- 
ceedings. Arnold had fallen to the lowest ebb of infamy and con- 
tempt; his past services were entirely forgotten. 

Mount Pleasant was not permitted to remain idle. It was 
seized by the city authorities and rented to Baron Steuben, the 



1920.] THE LOYALIST 381 

discipliniarian of the American Army and the author of its first 
Manual of Arms. The household furniture was removed and 
offered for sale at public auction, while the coach and four was 
bought by a trader at the Coffee House. Arnold's presence in the 
city was no more than a memory a memory, and a sad one. 

"He would never escape the fury of that crowd," Mr. Allison 
observed to his daughter as they journeyed homewards. 

"They would surely put him to death." 

"If they ever lay hands on him they might, perhaps, cut 
off his wounded leg, but the rest of him they would burn." 

She considered. 

"I can scarce believe it it seems too awful." 

"Well! I never could see much good in a bigot. A man with 
a truly broad and charitable soul has no room in him for base 
designs. Arnold would crucify us if he could, yet we have lived 
to see him repudiated by his own." 

"After all God takes care of His own. Even the sparrow does 
not fall to the ground." 

Plainly the spirit of the evening had awakened a serious 
vein of thought in the two. It was a tragedy intimately inter- 
woven with pity and compassion. The fate of the two principal 
actors, the courageous Arnold and the ambitious Andre, could not 
fail to touch their hearts. Their lot was not enviable; but it was 
lamentable. 

"And John Anderson, too," said Marjorie, "I cannot believe it." 

"When the truth is known I am of the opinion that he will be 
more pitied and less condemned. Arnold was the chief actor. 
Andre" a mere pawn." 

"How brilliant he was! You remember his visits? The 
afternoon at the piano?" 

"Yes. He was talented. But to what purpose?" 

"I am sorry." 

And so were many. 



CHAPTER VII. 

"Stephen, wilt thou take Marjorie here present for thy law- 
ful wife, according to the rite of our Holy Mother, the Church?" 

Audibly and distinctly resounded the voice of Father Farmer 
throughout the little church as he read from the Roman Ritual 
the form of the sacrament of matrimony. 

"I will," answered Stephen deliberately. 

"Marjorie, wilt thou take Stephen here present for thy law- 



382 THE LOYALIST [Dec., 

ful husband, according to the rite of our Holy Mother, the 
Church?" 

"I will," was the soft response. 

The two then joined their right hands and repeated one after 
the other the pledge by which they took one another for man and 
wife; Stephen first, then Marjorie. 

"I, Stephen, take thee, Marjorie, for my lawful wife to have 
and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for 
richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do us 
part." 

Solemnly and reverently the priest raised his right hand over 
them as he pronounced the blessing. 

"Ego conjungo vos in matrimonium, in nomine Patris, et 
Filii, et Spiritns Sancti, Amen." 

The ring having been blessed before them, Stephen placed it 
on Marjorie's finger, saying the prescribed words, after which 
they awaited the prayers of the priest. Father Farmer turned 
to the altar and at once began the Nuptial Mass, according to the 
ceremony of the Catholic Church, and pronounced over them the 
Nuptial Blessing. 

Thus ended the marriage ceremony. 

It would be difficult to describe the feelings of Marjorie as 
she turned from the sanctuary and made her way down the aisle 
of the little church. Her hand lay on Stephen's arm, but it seemed 
to her as if she were hanging from it. She was happy; but she 
was extremely nervous, and felt extremely self-conscious. 

It had been intended that the affair should be charmingly 
simple, both on account of the sad and melancholy days through 
which the country was passing and the desire of the parties con- 
cerned to avoid display. Their names had been published at three 
public Masses; the Catholic Church required that. They had 
been married by Father Farmer with a nuptial high Mass. The 
wedding breakfast would be served at the home of the bride. 
But the number of invited guests would be limited strictly to the 
members of the family and one or two intimate friends, so as to 
include Jim Cadwalader and Sergeant Griffin. There would be 
no honeymoon on account of the uncertainty regarding Stephen's 
movements. 

Only when the little party, Marjorie and Stephen's sister, her 
maid of honor, and Stephen and Sergeant Griffin, his best man, 
had settled down into the coach, did Marjorie become composed. 
A great sigh of relief escaped her as she sat back, her bouquet in 
her hand, and looked at the dispersing crowd. She could not tell 



1920.] THE LOYALIST 383 

yet whether she was happy or not; the excitement had not sub- 
sided enough to allow her to regain her self-possession and 
equanimity. Stephen was by her side. That was about all she 
knew or cared. 

Stephen was in his characteristically reticent mood. He had 
already observed that he would have endured another Valley 
Forge w 7 ith greater pleasure than the ordeal of a wedding cere- 
mony. He was wearing for the first time a new full dress uni- 
form of buff and blue. The interested spectator might have dis- 
cerned, too, that he wore also a new insignia of rank. He was 
now a Major of the Continental Army, having received that pro- 
motion, for distinguished service, upon the recommendation of 
His Excellency, who accompanied it with a warm message of con- 
gratulation upon his approaching marriage. Nevertheless, he was 
unmoved, betraying but one concern: the most trivial wants 
of his blushing and timid bride. 

Even in this moment of joy, pure and unalloyed, he could 
not banish from his mind the memories of the past two years, 
years crowded with events in his life and that of his beloved. 
There was, indeed, much to be thankful for, and a prayer of 
praise rose from his heart to the Giver of every best and perfect 
gift. 

The American Revolution had unfolded a wonderful story, a 
story of anti-Catholicism, of persecution and prejudice, which had 
yielded, step by step, to complete freedom of action and religious 
liberty. The Church was at length free, free to gather her chil- 
dren into congregations where she might speak to them and in- 
struct them without any fear. Now she was at liberty to fulfill 
her mission of winning souls to Christ. True, her children were 
widely scattered, a bare twenty-five thousand out of a population 
of about three million, whose wants were administered to by no 
more than twenty-five priests. Yet out of this little body there 
emerged a people, honorable, respectable, and of such conse- 
quence as to deserve commendation from the First President for 
"the patriotic part taken in the accomplishment of their Revolu- 
tion and the establishment of your government," and to cause to 
be inserted in the Constitution of the new Republic the clause that 
"no religious test shall ever be required as a qualification for any 
office or public trust under the United States." There was much 
still to be desired; but the foundations had been laid, and the 
prospect for the future was auspicious. 

And so they rode through the city streets joyfully, merrily, 
light-heartedly. Conversation, interspersed with laughter "and 
jocularity, literally ran riot, so impatiently did each attempt to re- 



384 THE LOYALIST [Dec., 

late what was uppermost in his or her mind. The ceremony, the 
music, the procession, the crowd obtained their due amount of 
comment, until the arrival of the coach at the Allison home. 

"A health, ladies and gentlemen, to the bride. May she live 
long and never form the acquaintanceship of sorrow!" 

Stephen's father had arisen from his chair and with his goblet 
held before him addressed the company. 

The toast was drunk with evident pleasure. Then Mr. Alli- 
son arose. 

"To Major Meagher, that his brilliant career be only the 
commencement of a life of extraordinary achievement!" 

This was followed by a round of applause. Stephen smiled 
and bowed his head, but it was plain to be seen that his father's 
chest had expanded more than an appreciable trifle. Marjorie 
was happy and whispered a word to her sister-in-law seated by 
her side. Of the jolly group, all bent on doing honor to the happy 
couple, none were more so than Jim Cadwalader and his wife. 

"I tell you," said Jim, "they're a right fine pair." 

"I am afraid, Jim, you have not forgiven me quite for ex- 
cluding you from that meeting," Stephen suggested. 

"I'm the proudest man this side o' the river t' think I gave 
you me clothes. You'd never got on widout me." 

There was an outburst of laughter. 

"You would have been captured, had you gone in there. I 
saved you." 

"Yes, an' the girl, there, did it. Don't ye furgit that either. 
I'll tell on y'," replied Jim, nodding his head emphatically. "She 
got me caught." 

"Jim!" Marjorie exclaimed loudly. 

"Now do not lay the blame on her," Stephen cautioned with 
a smile. "You yourself were only too anxious to get there. You 
wanted to see yourself in a new uniform." 

"I did, then. I was terr'bly anxious to see meself in a red 
suit, wasn't I?" 

The company enjoyed this exchange of repartee and laughed 
continually. And so they talked far into the morning. They sat 
in groups of two and three long after the table had been cleared. 

As the guests departed one after the other, leaving behind 
them many benedictions and choice wishes for the bride and 
groom, the house settled down to its accustomed quietude. The 
immediate family, Jim and his wife alone remaining. Jim, like 
every recognized master in his own household, sat with his one 
leg across the other, enjoying his tobacco, while his helpmate 



1920.] THE LOYALIST 385 

turned her attention to the kitchen. Everyone betook themselves 
to their accustomed occupations. The festivities were at an end 
and the practical things of life again asserted themselves with 
stern reality. 

At length Stephen and Marjorie were alone, alone in their 
own little world of fancies and dreams. They were standing by 
the upstairs window looking out at the little fence where they 
had stood together more than two years before on the afternoon 
of his arrest. Stephen recalled his impressions of her 'then, yet 
she was more beautiful now, he thought. She had changed her 
gown of white for one of pink, and as she stood there, her lips a 
little parted in a tiny smile, her color heightened, her bright eyes 
looking out into the memories of the past, she seemed for all the 
world to Stephen like an enchanted being. 

"What are you thinking of, girlie?" he asked as he stood 
behind her, his arm about her waist. 

There was no response. 

"Tell me, won't you?" he pleaded. 

She continued to gaze into the roadway. 

"Aren't you happy?" 

"Oh! Yes. . . Yes. . . I was never so happy. I. ...Li ." 

"What is it? Please, tell me. I fear that you are disturbed 
over something." 

She did not answer, but turned and seized the lapels of his 
coat with both her hands. Then she raised her face to his and 
looked straight into his eyes. 

"I was thinking how much I have really cared for you without 
ever knowing it." 

"Is that all?" he laughed, as he folded his arms about her. 

"And how unkind I have been to you all the while." 

"There ! There ! You must not say that again. Promise me 
you will not so much as think it." 

Again there was silence, but only for a moment. 

"But I must have hurt you often. And to think that I never 
realized it." 

"You are happy now, aren't you?" 

She looked up again with only love in her eyes. 

"Stephen!" she whispered. 

She was lost in his embrace and felt only his breath against 
her cheek. 

The world lived in them. 

[THE END.] 

VOL. cxu. 25 



IRew Boohs* 



POINTS OF FRICTION. By Agnes Repplier. Boston: Houghton 

Mifflin Co. $1.75. 

Always Miss Repplier's writing has been characterized by a 
substantial intellectual quality on which the mind may lay satis- 
fying hold, and through her pages blow the cool and invigorating 
airs of common sense. Her gift is not so much subtlety or spark- 
ling cleverness as a certain mental robustness which hardily 
faces the facts, however disagreeable, and offers sane, and saving, 
comments upon them. Her poised intelligence rejects alike the 
flabby consolations of the sentimentalist and the sardonic delights 
of the cynic. This latest book of hers is no exception to its 
predecessors in the possession of those qualities which have 
made her work distinctive but with a difference. For the years 
of war and horror and upheaval have had a telling effect upon 
her. In one of the present essays Miss Repplier, referring to 
Stevenson, Johnson and Lamb, speaks of "the combination of a 
sad heart and a gay temper, which is the most charming and 
lovable thing the world has got to show;" and while it would not 
be precisely correct to say that the sad heart is evident in these 
pages to the extinction of the gay temper, still the phrase points 
us to the truth, namely, that Miss Repplier's judgments are here 
given a graver utterance and her humor has a less buoyant and 
pervasive air than is usual with her. Nor is this to be wondered 
at, since, as she says herself, "the world of thought is not one whit 
more tranquil than the world of action. The man whose 'mind to 
him a kingdom is' wears his crown with as much uneasiness as 
does a reigning monarch." 

Miss Repplier is no friend of the hackneyed idea or the worn 
expression, and here, as always, she gives us fresh thought and 
exercises her command of the apt phrase, as where she says: 
"If belief in the perfectibility of man is the inspiration of liberal- 
ism, of radicalism, . . . sympathy with man and with his work 
... is the keynote of conservatism;" or in this acute observation 
on Burke's conservatism: "It was Burke's passionate delight in 
life's expression, rather than in life's adventure, that made him 
alive to its values. He was not averse to change: change is the 
law of the universe; but he changed in order to preserve;" or 
this telling stroke: "The intensely British desire to have a moral 
and, if possible, a religious foundation for a political creed would 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 387 

command our deepest respect, were the human mind capable 
of accommodating its convictions to morality and religion, instead 
of accommodating morality and religion to its convictions." Nor 
is there wanting that sly and pleasant acridity which escapes the 
charge of ill humor by its liberal presentation of truth, as in the 
remark that "reforming optimists, who, ten years ago, bade us 
rejoice over the elimination of war 'save on the outskirts of 
civilization' now bid us rejoice over the elimination of alcohol 
save on the tables of the rich." 

Miss Repplier upholds many wholesome truths which in these 
days seem in danger of oblivion, and her ironic shaft pierces 
many a sham notion high in popular esteem. Her personal re- 
actions to men and events are set down clearly and delightfully, 
and the noble art of the essay suffers at her hands neither diminu- 
tion nor dishonor. Points of Friction is a stimulating and emi- 
nently readable book. 

THE CATHOLIC DOCTRINE OF GRACE. By G. H. Joyce, S.J. 

New York: Benziger Brothers. $2.00. 

Father Joyce believes that there is a widespread desire to 
possess a clear knowledge of what the Church teaches regarding 
the Faith. "It is to meet the need of such readers, who constitute, 
I am inclined to believe, no inconsiderable body, that the present 
work has been written. In it I have sought to set forth the 
Church's teaching on Grace, avoiding as far as possible the tech- 
nical terminology and the citations of authorities which are cus- 
tomary in works on divinity, but which mean little or nothing to 
those who are not already grounded in that science." 

It is no mean praise to take the author's ideals as the state- 
ment of his achievement. In the present instance this can be 
done, in all truth and justice. The matter of Grace is difficult and 
filled with many things that the unwary wrest to their own 
destruction. Yet under Father Joyce's skillful touch, the way 
seems ever clear and easy. The difficulties are not absent they 
cannot be. But the issues are set forth clearly, and the reader 
finds neither confusion nor difficulty in penetrating as deeply as 
may be into the things of God. 

One point is notable, and may be recommended even to those 
who have labored "through the mills of theological schools." 
Father Joyce does not picture Grace as a nebulous metaphysical 
abstraction. It is not a mysterious thing defined only by nega- 
tions. Rather, he sets forth the doctrine in the positive terms 
used by the Fathers of the Church as an actual reality, myster- 
ious, yet capable of clear conception; unfathomable, yet definite in 



388 NEW BOOKS [Dec., 

conception. It is adoption by God, incorporation into Christ, co- 
heirship with Christ, a participation in the divine nature. To 
understand this life with God is to penetrate into the living spirit 
of the Gospels and Epistles to regain the personal union with 
God and with Christ which is the soul of religion. It was the 
loss of this that brought the world of our day into its present 
throes of pure naturalism. 

THE MAKING OF AMERICA. By F. C. de Sumichrast. London: 

P. S. King & Son. 

Mr. F. C. de Sumichrast, who identifies himself as a one-time 
associate professor of Harvard and an officer in an English cadet 
regiment, has written his Making of America with the expressed 
purpose of bringing about not merely better relations between 
England and America, but the essential reunion of the two coun- 
tries. In a word it is British propaganda of the post-war type. 

Decrying the prejudice, passion, distortion of the past with 
the resultant bitterness engendered, the writer rejoices that a new 
American, or rather a new school, is teaching an Anglo-Saxon 
conception of history. What true Briton should not rejoice? 
This shifting of the emphasis is all very well to a certain extent, 
but if one fears to emphasize the causes and events of the Amer- 
ican Revolution, the Second War for Independence, the trying 
Anglo-American relations in the roaring forties, the British aid 
to the Confederate States, the Venezuela episode, the Behring Sea 
and Alaskan disputes, one is not teaching a virile Americanism. 
On the other hand, historical students do not sing the old song 
of hate, holding up England as the hereditary enemy ever ready 
to destroy American liberties. 

Some writers in a laudatory attempt at historical impartiality, 
in a desire to appear detached and free from the limitations of 
mere nationalism, have gone to the extreme in glorifying the 
Anglo-Saxon element in our history, belittling the causes of co- 
lonial opposition, questioning the motives of the patriots, lauding 
the loyalists, urging tawdry economic motives on the part of the 
framers of the Constitution, passing lightly over the autocratic 
leanings of the Federalists, charging radicals and the West with 
forcing the War of 1812, overlooking the treasonable Hartford 
Convention, finding political intrigue and pulling of the lion's tail 
in the national period, cautiously blaming England's attitude in 
1861, hesitating to assert our full boundary claims, questioning 
the value of immigration, stressing English friendship in 1898, 
and accepting as deeply sincere the hands across the sea policy, 
which German aggression forced. Today there are those who 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 389 

read our past in terms of imperial federation and who would 
teach a new internationalism. 

Mr. Sumichrast is urging this philosophy of Anglo-Amer- 
ican relations in an appeal to his English readers. With this in 
mind, "facts" are stated and evidence is marshaled most plausibly. 
His method is skillful, yet his motive is plain. Englishmen are 
to be taught that the best minds of the United States are not 
narrowly American, but willing to minimize the ideals of 1776, 
throw overboard the time-honored policy of isolation and the 
Monroe Doctrine, and overlook two wars and two threatened 
wars. Then the concluding essays on the "Hundred Years' 
Peace," and "Traditions and Ideals" are artfully compiled to 
round out the general conclusion, that America should stand- un- 
hesitatingly with the British Empire. 

THE ART OF INTERESTING: ITS THEORY AND PRACTICE. 

By Rev. Francis Donnelly, S.J. New York: P. J. Kenedy & 

Sons. $1.75. 

The topic is a live one and essential to every writer or speaker 
who has a message. But the author of such a book as this must 
prove himself before he merits the right to formulate precepts. 
Unlike Horace in his office of critic, the author who presumes to 
tell how to be interesting, must, by all means, spare his own 
reader the slightest ennui. In this, as in his preceding books, 
Father Donnelly stands the test well. He presents his thoughts in 
a brisk and energetic style, and approaches nearest, amongst our 
Catholic writers, to the ideal of making the written word equal 
the spoken in intensity. He is, moreover, well qualified to write 
on this subject, for he is a rhetorician of wide experience, who 
bases his literary conclusions on sound reasoning. He has a deli- 
cate appreciation of the best in literature and a genius for pene- 
trating beneath the polished work of art to discover the artistry. 

The book is cast into a series of essays, connected in greater 
or less degree with the main topic of how to secure attention. 
After some chapters on the need of gaining an interested audience, 
and the nature of the general principles that beget attention, he 
studies the methods of some authors who have been successfully 
interesting. St. Paul, Newman and Pardow are chosen as types 
for pulpit oratory. Macaulay and Chesterton are analyzed for 
their essay style, and Father Tabb for poetry. The purpose of 
these chapters is quite evident, but the conclusions might have 
been bound closer to the main topic of the book. The greatest 
single aid in securing interest is the Imagination, and so the later 
chapters are devoted to a discussion of this faculty and its de- 



390 NEW BOOKS [Dec., 

velopment. The appeal of the book is general to any who wish 
to attract and hold attention. Perhaps the success of this volume 
may lead the author to advance a step and prepare a manual 
devoted to the development and practice of effective pulpit elo- 
quence. 

THE CHRONICLES OF AMERICA. Edited by Dr. Allen Johnson, 
Professor of American History in Yale University. New 
Haven: Yale University Press. Fifty volumes at $3.50 per 
volume by the set. 

Fight for a Free Sea, by Ralph D. Paine. Professor Paine re- 
counts the story of the War of 1812, its land campaigns, well 
illustrated with charts, its sea engagements, its successes and 
failures. There is a recognition that in the last analysis the war 
was in a large sense an enduring victory, a valiant contest for 
endangered freedom, a declaration of defiance to Great Britain 
on the high seas, and a vitalizing of American nationalism. Gen- 
erals Hull, Dearborn and Wilkinson may have been inefficient, 
even to the point of cowardice in the first named, but the fron- 
tiersmen in the ranks fought with characteristic courage. Mr. 
Paine emphasizes, as General Wood has done so thoroughly, the 
lesson in unpreparedness which the nation in its pride of strength 
failed to learn. Commanders were decrepit Revolutionary 
veterans sunk in sloth or intemperance, or political appointees; 
enlistments were short; authority was confused; discipline was 
lacking. Hence the fiasco in which the invasion of Canada re- 
sulted. He condemns unhesitatingly the Federalist treasonable 
opposition to the war, "Mr. Madison's War," and notes the re- 
fusal of Massachusetts and Connecticut to contribute their militia, 
as also actual aid given the enemy by the border farmers and 
contractors who gladly sold supplies and munitions. Nor does 
Mr. Paine pass over without heed the Westerners' charges that 
the war was in part caused by British aggression on the frontier, 
if not by Indian raids planned by British agents and factors, as 
much as by violations at sea of free trade and sailors' rights. 

It is of Perry on Lake Erie, of Macdonough on Lake Cham- 
plain, of Captain Bainbridge and of Captain Isaac Hull that Mr. 
Paine writes charmingly, gloriously. Their brilliant deeds arouse 
his instinct for the sea, his hero-worship of sea-faring men. With 
them this writer of delightful sea stories is at home. 

The Agrarian Crusade, by Solon J. Buck. This volume will 
disappoint the student who is familiar with Dr. Buck's scholarly 
Granger Movement, published several years ago as an Harvard 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 391 

dissertation. It is doubtful if this essay contributes anything in 
the way of added information or new interpretation. It is ob- 
viously a hurried piece of work, well enough written, but with a 
tendency to triteness and wordiness. 

The first chapters dwell upon the rise and fall of the Granges, 
their opposition to railroads and middlemen, their failure to do 
more than arouse class consciousness in the farmer and direct 
attention to certain real railroad abuses in the maze of imaginary 
grievances. In a chapter on the Greenback Party there is passing 
reference to the Liberal Republican episode of 1872. Suggestive, 
but not original is the consideration of the farmers' plight in the 
hard years of the seventies and Democratic nineties, due to over- 
expansion, land speculation, oppressive mortgages, high trans- 
portation rates, and declining prices. Appreciating the full sig- 
nificance of this cycle, {he reader will understand the agrarian 
discontent expressed in the Farmers' Alliance, Populist Party, and 
finally in the Western revolt under Bryan in 1896. Untutored in 
economic principles, the farmer chased the sunbeam of cheap, 
inflated money through the greenback and free silver epochs, al- 
lowing socialistic hatred of Wall Street and bond holders to sway 
him from his true salvation, bigger crops and better transporta- 
tion facilities. Populism naturally appealed to the Kansas farmer 
who, forced by the high price of coal to burn his unmarketable 
corn, read Eastern market quotations of high priced corn. Agra- 
rian discontent was justified. Yet bumper crops soon caused 
grievances to be forgotten, just as Alaskan gold discoveries made 
the sixteen to one free silver issue an idle shibboleth. 

An account of the present radical, socialistic Non-Partisan 
League should be included in this essay. Certainly it is an agra- 
rian movement, although some of its followers are drawn more 
by pro-German, anti-military leanings. Possibly political pressure 
in a strongly Scandinavian section might prevent one associated 
with the Minnesota Historical Society from writing the whole 
truth of history. 

Many interesting radicals and lovable idealists mentioned in 
connection with the various leveling movements might well have 
been characterized at some length. For instance, the rich, philan- 
thropist, Peter Cooper, Horace Greeley and his old white hat, Wil- 
liam R. Taylor, Granger-Governor of Wisconsin, and the natural 
radical, Ignatius Donnelly, bolter from several parties and sup- 
porter of Bacon versus Shakespeare, yet one whom fellow Cath- 
olics should remember for his successful attacks against A. P. 
A. ism in Minnesota. Then there was Denny Kearney of the Cali- 
fornia sand lots who led the crusade against the Oriental, James 



392 NEW BOOKS [Dec., 

Buchanan, the laborite, General James Weaver of Iowa, the un- 
conventional "Sockless Jerry" Simpson of Kansas, Susan Anthony, 
pioneer in a recently won cause, Henry George, Mary Lease of 
Kansas, first female campaigner, Senator Peffer of Kansas, whose 
flowing beard amused an earlier generation, Governor Altgeld of 
Illinois, who loved the gentle Haymarket anarchists, General 
Goxey, who like another Wat Tyler led a motley crew to Wash- 
ington, and the peerless veteran of Nebraska. Picturesque figures, 
every one of them, challenging a writer to draw their portraits. 

The Canadian. Dominion, by Oscar D. Skelton. Wisdom 
marked the selection of Mr. Skelton as the interpreter of Canada 
to an American audience. Known as a student of the Dominion 
history through his Life and Times of Sir A. T. Gait and The 
Day of Sir Wilfrid Laurier, Mr. Skelton has written an illuminat- 
ing study of Canadian development from its English acquisition, 
when Voltaire could part so lightly with "the few arpents of 
snow" to the Great War, when 400,000 men offered themselves 
without conscription. It is not easy reading, its compactness 
and length of chapter prevent that. However, it is never con- 
fusing, difficult as it must have been to entwine the provincial 
sketches with the story of the Dominion as a whole. While 
thoroughly Canadian and more intensely patriotic than the self- 
styled scientific historians may favor, Mr. Skelton is broad 
visioned, never provincial, featuring neither the West nor the 
Maritime Provinces, nor Ontario to the loss of Quebec, nor 
eulogizing Anglo-Saxon to the discredit of the French, not under- 
estimating Mr. Borden in comparison with his own Liberals, Mac- 
donald and Laurier, and not attacking Nationalists because of his 
own conviction in favor of Imperial Federation with Canadian 
safeguards. To write impartially of Quebec Nationalists and 
Ontario Orangemen and of the language and separate school 
questions, required the restraint of a scholar. Emphasis is laid 
upon the economic side, immigration, land grants, railroad con- 
struction, but not on labor. 

In the early period, one sees the failure of the Anglicization 
policy, that attempted to re-make French Catholic habitants into 
Englishmen, and Churchmen, through the rule of a few hundred 
corrupt "carpet-baggers." Fortunately for Canada, General Mur- 
ray, who as governor associated with the aristocratic and cultured 
seigneurs and priests because of his dislike of the fanatical Tory 
element, urged upon the Lords of Trade: "Little, very little will 
content the New Subjects, but nothing will satisfy the Licentious 
Fanatics trading here but the expulsion of the Canadians, who are 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 393 

perhaps the bravest and best race upon the Globe, a Race who 
could they be indulged with a few privileges, which the Laws of 
England deny the Roman Catholics at home, would soon get the 
better of every National Antipathy to their Conquerors and become 
the most faithful and useful set of men in this American Empire." 
Murray was withdrawn in favor of General Guy Carleton, who 
also detested the new "Yankee notions" and successfully urged 
like counsel upon Lord North. Bishop Briand, consecrated in 
Paris, was permitted to take charge of his diocese and the tolerant 
Quebec Act was enacted. This Quebec Act, roundly condemned 
in New England pulpits as a compact with the devil and a blow 
at Puritan democracy, made the province of Quebec British, even 
if less English. One has but to suggest the cold reception, which 
the Revolutionary commission received even though associated 
with Chase and Franklin were Carroll and the young Jesuit priest, 
later Bishop Carroll, or the cooler reception the appeal of Admiral 
d'Estaing met. One might cite the courageous defence of Lower 
Canada in the War of 1812, the loyalty accorded England in the 
Napoleonic Wars, the failure of the Church to support Papineau 
in the 1837 Revolt, and the French repugnance to the Annexion- 
ists' programme in 1849. Indeed, the Quebec Act and the excesses 
of the French Revolution made of the French in Canada a new 
people, a nation canadienne. The author has no sympathy for the 
Yankee Loyalist and Anglo-Saxon attempt to bedevil Quebec, 
realizing that it was this movement, commencing about 1806, 
which forged the issue, "notre langue, nos institutions, et nos 
lois." But then, did not Derby and Carson teach the Sinn Fein? 
There is a secret boast of Canadian valor in 1812, though the 
author is more inclined to feature the Rush-Bagot Convention of 
1818, which made possible our unfortified border of three thou- 
sand miles. 

The "Fight for Self-Government" is the caption of the second 
chapter dealing with the period up to the Federation. It was a 
time of heavy British and Irish immigration, forced by: "Corn 
laws and poor laws and famine, power-driven looms that starved 
the weaver, peace that threw an army on a crowded and callous 
labor market, landlords who rack-rented the Connaughtman's last 
potato or cleared the Highland glens of folks to make way for 
sheep, rulers who persisted in denying the masses any voice in 
their own government." Of education, we are informed that the 
primitive schools of Upper Canada, while well financed, were 
manned by broken-down pensioners and clerical tipplers, whereas, 
"In Lower Canada there was an excellent system of classical 
schools for the priests and professional classes, and there were 



394 NEW BOOKS [Dec., 

numerous convents which taught the girls, but the habitants were 
for the most part quite untouched by book learning." The Revolt 
of 1837 is treated briefly as important in forcing the ministry 
to consider grievances and the necessity of granting more self- 
government, leading to something finite in Lord Durham's Report. 
Between the years 1840-1855 the various provinces won the 
struggle for local self-government with responsible Cabinets and 
the complete separation of the Anglican Church from the State. 
In considering the Canadian attitude toward our Civil War, the 
writer, in his desire to advance the English-speaking community 
of interests idea, urges with dubious accuracy: "In Britain as in 
Canada, opinion, as far as it found open expression, was at first 
not unfriendly to the North." 

In the "Day of Trial" there is narrated the success of the 
federation movement under Sir Etienne Tache, "John A." Mac- 
donald, the Premier of a generation, Gait, Cartier, McDougal, and 
D'Arcy McGee. In this connection Bishop Tache is accredited 
with quieting the Indians and half-breeds of the Red River region, 
which entered the Dominion as Manitoba. The concluding chapter 
sums up the Laurier ministry, the vast economic expansion, rail- 
road construction, the opening of the West, immigration prob- 
lems, Asiatic exclusion, the victory of Sir Robert Borden, and the 
Canadian wavering between nationalism and imperialism. Amer- 
icans can agree with the author's proud account of the Canadians 
at St. Julien, Ypres, Givenchy, St. Eloi, Vimy Ridge, and Lens. 

THE RESCUE. By Joseph Conrad. New York : Doubleday, Page 

& Co. $2.00 net. 

A new book by Joseph Conrad, especially a new full-length 
novel, is a literary event of the first significance, for Conrad is not 
merely a fine artist; it becomes increasingly clear that for depth 
and beauty of emotion, and nobility in the utterance of it; for 
profound insight into human motives and moods and unfailing 
skill in the analysis of them, there is no living writer of English 
who can enter into comparison with him. The Rescue is char- 
acterized by that extraordinary grasp of reality and breadth of 
outlook for which Mr. Conrad is famous. It is full of his passion 
for humanity, his friendly irony, his thoroughgoing conscious- 
ness of the dramatic relationships of man amid the large and 
awful forces of nature, the wonderful imaginative glamour with 
which he is wont to invest all his scenes and characters. This 
novel is unique among its author's books in that it was first begun 
many years ago and only recently finished, about half of it the 
first half belonging to the Nigger of the Narcissus period. In 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 395 

The Rescue there is the finish and precision of style which come 
into his work about the time he wrote Chance, and there is, as 
well, the opulent glow of his writing in the earlier tropical tales. 
No one ever succeeded in summarizing the contents or telling the 
story of a Conrad novel, and we do not propose to attempt it here. 
To do justice to one of Conrad's novels requires the amplitude of 
space of a long critical article rather than the reviewer's brief 
paragraph. Confirmed Conrad "adicts" will not need to be 
tempted to buy a new work of the master. To those who have 
not yet entered this enchanted land of real romance and romantic 
reality, it will be sufficient to say that these pages are as rich wine 
unto the brackish water of nine-tenths of the fiction imposed upon 
the public since Joseph Conrad published The Arrow of Gold, 
the novel which preceded The Rescue. 

CARLETON'S STORIES OF IRISH LIFE. With an introduction 

by Darrell Figgis. 
MARIA EDGEWORTH. Selections. With an introduction by Sir 

Malcolm Seton, K.C.B. 
THE COLLEGIANS. By Gerald Griffin. With an introduction by 

Padraic Colum. New York: Frederick A. Stokes Co. 

These three volumes are American editions of that interest- 
ing series, published in Dublin, entitled Every Irishman's Library. 
All three are adequately, the Griffin book brilliantly, introduced by 
the editors, and one hopes for a wide sale for them in America. 
Of these three writers of fiction, perhaps Carleton wears best. 
His Traits and Stories of the Irish Peasantry remain, after all, 
the most artistic performance in what may loosely be called 
Anglo-Irish prose fiction; and it is almost true to declare, as 
Mr. Darrell Figgis roundly does, that Carleton's Fardorongha 
"remains yet without a greater amongst Irish novels." (But one 
wonders if the editor has not overlooked that great novel, The 
Threshold of Quiet, published within the last couple of years 
by Daniel Corkery.) We may note that the late D. J. O'Donoghue, 
who knew more than anyone else in the world about the Irish 
literature that has been written in English, and who wrote a 
splendid biography of Carleton, shared Mr. Figgis' opinion. 

Sir Walter Scott himself laid particular stress on the fidelity 
of Miss Edgeworth's drawing of Irish character, and welcomed 
the appearance of her work as an antidote to the caricatures of 
Irish life even then prevalent. At its best that work has value, 
but it must never be forgotten, as Mr. Stephen Gwynn has pointed 
out, that "she wrote of the Celtic Irish with the keen and not 



396 NEW BOOKS [Dec., 

unkindly insight that a good mistress possesses into the virtues 
and foibles of her servants . . . For all that gave significance 
and value to the history of the Irish Celt she . . . cared nothing." 
In other words, she wrote always from the standpoint of the 
"English garrison'* in Ireland. Illuminating as are her occasional 
notations, she remained always an outsider looking in. 

It is, after all, by The Collegians that Gerald Griffin's name 
survives in the history of letters. It is a minor Irish classic. 
But by no artistic standard can it be praised as a novel. "We 
move," says Mr. Colum, "through Munster and are shown Munster 
life and character in such variety that we feel for a while that 
the story has the spaciousness of the old national novels of Eng- 
land and Spain." It is a wonderful series of shifting scenes, but 
there is no unity. The dramatic quality of certain episodes has 
long been recognized and portions of the book have appeared in 
play form as Boucicault's Colleen Baivn, and in the form of opera 
as Benedict's Lily of Killarney. Griffin had a most vivid imagina- 
tion, a considerable gift of style, a keen dramatic sense, and an 
ardent love for the traditions of Ireland and of his native Munster 
in particular; but he possessed little or no sense of form and his 
work suffers accordingly. 

WHAT'S THE MATTER WITH IRELAND. By Ruth Russell. 

New York: The Devin-Adair Co. $1.75 net. 

The author of this little volume presents vivid pictures of 
present-day Ireland. She visited that stormy country, lived with 
the poor, both in city and country, talked with its leaders, and saw 
its sufferings and oppressions. 

She succeeds in rousing our sympathy for the poor working 
girls of Dublin, and the other unfortunate people of the city and 
the bog-field. But when she takes up the political, she seems 
unable to do justice to her subject. What is worse, she gives the 
impression that the efforts to free Ireland are the efforts of those 
seeking to set up a Sovietized, Russianized Ireland, and that their 
work to erect a republic is but a Marxian means to establish a 
Soviet government later. She states that she found "a Soviet 
supported by the Catholic Church" in Limerick. Perhaps this is 
all innocently given under a loose use of the word, "communism," 
but even this can hardly be an excuse. 

There is no doubt Miss Russell's intentions are good, but it is 
doubtful if such books as this will help Ireland's cause. Eamon 
De Valera has written a foreword of praise. It may be well de- 
served, though it is not apparent in a reading of the book with the 
exception, possibly, of the first chapter. 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 397 

THE CAIRN OF STARS. Poems by Francis Carlin. New York: 

Henry Holt & Co. $1.50. 

Francis Carlin's first poetic volume, My Ireland, won many 
friends who will gladly give a Christmas welcome to this second 
vintage of his work. And they will find it all very tuneful and 
pleasurable and wholesome, even if the more rare and mysterious 
promise of certain earlier poems is not entirely fulfilled. That 
is to say if it be not "to consider too curiously!" they will find 
less of what we understand by Celtic inspiration in the present 
book, although it is almost wholly Irish in matter and manner, too. 

But if Mr. Carlin makes slight attempt to interpret the age- 
old mysticism, and the old yet frightfully contemporaneous 
tragedy of his race, he does so with artistic wisdom, since un- 
doubtedly his greatest felicity is reached in simple songs of 
peasant life such as "The Beggar's Blessing," or the ironic 
"Holiday," or "The Newsmonger," with its tale of 

A simple man who yet may be 
Conspicuous in eternity . . . 

And here and there one welcomes flashes of rich and unique 
fancy, as when Mr. Carlin gives the brief surprise of "Ferns:" 

Fire o' the Turf, 

You had little to do 

When you withered the ferns 

In the frost on the pane; 

For dead are the flowers, 

Once yellow like you, 

That warmed the lane I 

THE ODES AND PSALMS OF SOLOMON. By Rendel Harris 
and Alphonse Mingana. Vol. II. The translation with intro- 
ductory notes. Manchester: The University Press. 
The second volume of this work contains the translation and 
interpretation of the Odes and Psalms of Solomon. The text 
was published in a previous volume. A critical introduction 
deals with the main questions of the time, the place, the original 
tongue in which the Odes and Psalms were written. The trans- 
lated text, with copious notes and exhaustive interpretation, forms 
the main part of the work. The Odes and Psalms were originally 
not one work; they were written by different authors and in dif- 
ferent languages. The Odes are, however, probably derived from 
one source; the entire collection is the work of one man or at 
least of one school of thought; the unity of thought is clearly 
evident in them. In the opinion of the authors, the Odes were 
probably written originally in Syriac. Many scholars do not 
accept this view. The arguments advanced are nevertheless 



398 NEW BOOKS [Dec., 

cogent, if not entirely conclusive. The Psalms were composed 
originally in the Greek. The Odes were written very likely at 
Antioch in the first century. The Odes were bound up with 
certain Greek Bibles and probably grouped with other writings 
attributed to Solomon; the strong influence of Sapiential books 
furnished an additional reason to suspect that their author at- 
tempted to continue the Solomonic tradition. In the main outlines 
the New Testament teaching regarding Christ is followed. Christ 
is frequently the chief speaker in the Odes, still the Christology 
is not always strictly orthodox. In two Odes (21 and 36) Christ 
is spoken of as one of the "Divine Neighbors" or again, Christ is 
called "one of these that are near to God." The Holy Ghost is 
said to be subordinated to Christ. 

The Odes and Psalms were frequently quoted by the early 
Fathers; and it is the opinion of the authors of this volume 
that the text of these writings was used in the churches, or in 
devotional meetings of the Western Syrians. Most of these com- 
positions are very beautiful, deeply religious and highly poetic. 

The authors of this volume have given the reader a scholarly 
study of this rather important series of ecclesiastical songs of 
the first century. The work shows a wide and intimate acquaint- 
ance with the literature of the first centuries of the Christian era. 

JOAN OF ARC, SOLDIER AND SAINT. By I. A. Taylor. New 

York: P. J. Kenedy & Sons. $1.60. 

This excellently written Life of the Soldier-Saint is compre- 
hensive in its appeal. Its style is sufficiently mature to hold the 
attention of grown-ups, yet lively enough to interest the boy or 
girl between fourteen and eighteen. The author has made good 
use of the historical material at command and has woven it into 
a fascinating narrative. A list of the authorities consulted would 
have given it the touch of exactness required in any treatment, 
however popular, of such a subject. The illustrations, by W. 
Graham Robertson, are charming, but the dress in which the book 
appears is dowdy. It is a pity that our Catholic publishers some- 
times lag behind others in the important matter of cover design. 

BOBBINS OF BELGIUM. By Charlotte Kellogg. New York: Funk 

& Wagnalls Co. $2.00 net. 

Bobbins of Belgium is a well illustrated and well written 
book of three hundred pages, telling interesting facts about lace 
and the lace industry in Belgium and France. It concerns itself 
with the technique of lace making to an extent that rouses the 
interest of the ordinary reader, and the facts about the working 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 399 

conditions, wages, and schools for lace makers will be of special 
value to students of economics and social sciences. The author, 
as a member of the Commission for Relief in Belgium, has much 
to say of the destruction wrought in the lace making towns by 
the German forces and of the heroic work of the women who 
formed the Lace Committee, which managed the importing of 
thread, the exporting of the finished product, and the rationing 
and general care for the lace makers many of them little chil- 
dren, ignorant farm wives and old women. The diagrams of 
various types of lace will be of interest to all who buy this 
"product of patience," and the human troubles throughout the 
account will appeal to everyone. 

AMERICAN WORLD POLICIES. By David Jayne Hill. New 

York: George H. Doran Co. 

The reader's judgment of the present volume will doubtless 
depend largely upon his sympathy with or hostility to the League 
of Nations. Unhappily the question of American participation in 
the League has been dragged into the arena of partisan politics, 
and instead of being considered on its merits, it is in large part 
being defended or attacked with predetermined convictions. Two 
chief issues are presented : is it expedient for the nations to under- 
take the establishment of any form of international organization 
which shall subject the member States, when disputes arise be- 
tween them, to the decisions of an international council or tri- 
bunal; and secondly, does the existing League of Nations amount 
to the establishment of such a super-government? 

Dr. Hill answers the first question in the negative. He be- 
lieves that the development of international law should be brought 
about by the voluntary engagements of the contracting parties, 
and that the treaty-making power is competent to accomplish 
this without resort to an international legislative body. In a 
chapter entitled "The Nations and the Law," the issue is presented 
as a choice between "a union of Powers strong enough to impose 
its will upon other States" and the free cooperation of nations 
"disposed to bind themselves to the acceptance and observance of 
definite legal principles." The question naturally arises, however, 
why it was that international law failed in the past to develop 
into an adequate body of law by such processes, and what reason 
is there to think that the course of development will be different 
in the future under a similar system? International legislative 
and judicial bodies, competent to make and enforce common 
rules for the nations, present, indeed, serious difficulties, and 
they must, as an actual fact, encroach upon the time-honored 



400 NEW BOOKS [Dec., 

sovereignty of the States, but the experience of the past twenty 
years would seem to show that nothing less than some inchoative 
form of international government will be able to stem the rising 
tide of modern nationalism. 

The second question is answered by Dr. Hill in the affirmative. 
The League of Nations, he thinks, amounts to the establishment 
of a super-state, and thus comes into conflict with the Constitu- 
tion of the United States. Not only did the President's method of 
handling the Treaty encroach upon the constitutional functions of 
the Senate, but the provisions of the League itself encroach upon 
the powers of Congress. The argument is based chiefly upon 
Article X. of the Covenant which pledges the United States to 
defend the territorial integrity of the members of the League, and 
which, it is claimed, thereby takes the decision to make war out 
of the hands of Congress and places it in the hands of the Council 
of the League, upon which the United States is represented by 
an appointee of the President, not of Congress. 

Dr. Hill's argument is presented with all the skill of an expe- 
rienced political writer, but the impression is conveyed that he 
is putting a microscope upon the Covenant of the League and is 
looking for trouble in every line, without offering anything more 
constructive than the old order in return. 

DEMOCRACY AND IDEALS. By John Erskine. New York: 

George H. Doran Co. 

In this collection of addresses and papers, several of which 
were prepared for the American Expeditionary Forces in France 
in 1918-1919, the author attempts to define the character of 
American democracy and the ideals which it seeks to attain. He 
points out that America, being made up of peoples from many 
lands, is lacking in that bond of tradition which holds the people 
of France or of England together; and, in consequence, if America 
is to become and remain a nation, it is necessary that its citizens 
should have a definite conception of the objects of their democracy 
and should work together for the attainment of that common end. 
Education is stressed as the chief means by which the coming 
generation can be made to realize the problems of the community 
as a whole, so as to create in the individual citizen an under- 
standing of, and sympathy with, his neighbor's needs, which must 
be the bond of union of American democracy. Scattered here and 
there through the volume are observations showing a thoughtful 
understanding of American problems, but the generalizations 
suitable to public addresses seem somewhat commonplace in their 
published form, when the inspiration of the occasion is past. 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 401 

MEXICO IN REVOLUTION. By V. Blasco Ibaiiez. Translated by 

Arthur Livingstone and Jose Padin. New York : E. P. Button 

& Co. 

The various articles ten in all in this volume were written 
for the New York Times, the Chicago Tribune and other important 
newspapers in the United States on the author's return from a 
flying trip to Mexico. They give us the Spanish novelist's impres- 
sions of the late revolution in Mexico in which Carranza lost his 
life and Obregon came into power. Ibaiiez must have deceived 
his Mexican friends very cleverly, for had they had any suspicion 
of the unflattering portraits he was to paint of them, they would 
certainly have had him face the firing line. The volume is a bitter 
denunciation of the militarists who have made Mexico a byword 
among the nations, and a strong indictment of the cruelty and 
ignorance of the simpleton, Carranza, the tortuous Gonzalez, the 
megalomaniac Obregon, the murderous cattle thief Villa, the ob- 
scure nonentity Bonillas. 

The cause of the last revolution was the uprising of Obregon 
and Gonzalez, two generals aspiring to the Presidency, against a 
stubborn President, Carranza, bent on imposing by violent means 
a civilian candidate, Bonillas, upon the people. The author well 
says: "Carranza may have been an evil influence, but his con- 
querors are men of the same school, without perhaps his vigor 
and persistance of personality. It is useless to expect anything 
now from men like Obregon and Gonzalez. You might as well try 
to make a new suit of clothes out of the cloth already rotting 
and moth eaten." 

CAUGHT BY THE TURKS. By Francis Yeats-Brown. New 

York: The Macmillan Co. $2.00. 

This is a thrilling tale told by a captain in the British Aerial 
Force, then operating along the River Tigris below Bagdad. 
With a pilot, he started out to cut the telegraph lines west and 
north of Bagdad with the intention of intercepting communica- 
tion between Nur-ed-Din, the commander-in-chief defending Bag- 
dad, and Von der Goltz, who was hastening with reinforcements 
for the defence of Ctesiphon, which site the British were on the 
point of attacking. The machine that they used was an old 
Maurice Farman biplane in which the aviators had little con- 
fidence. After cutting the wires, the daring aviators attempted 
to rise from the ground in their biplane upon the approach of 
Turkish troops, when, to their dismay, they found that the engine 
would not work. They were immediately captured and brought 
to Bagdad. Then followed their long term of suffering and pri- 

VOL. cxn. 26 



402 NEW BOOKS [Dec., 

vation as prisoners of the Turks. After making a daring escape, 
Captain Brown was recaptured, but with great skill and no little 
courage, he made another attempt and finally succeeded this time 
by boldly walking out of the prison town. 

The book reads like a novel written by Louis Tracy or E. 
Phillips Oppenheim, and makes one feel that truth sometimes is 
stranger than fiction. 

HIGH COMPANY. By Harry Lee. New York: Frederick A. 

Stokes Co. 

One does not need to turn many pages of Captain Lee's little 
book to realize that its author sings of the things whereof he 
knows. To one whose daily walks have led through the halls of 
the "Base," and whose daily converse has been with the brave lads 
who tenanted its bare, clean wards, these pages breathe of intimate 
experiences still fresh in memory. 

A good deal has been written of the trenches; much less of 
the operating-room and the hospital bed. Yet the latter made 
their special demands quite as difficult to meet as the former 
though less spectacular, which is as it should be. So High Com- 
pany fills a niche all its own, and those who read it will love and 
laugh and cry with its boys in khaki. For most of us the poem 
called "Trees," will have particular interest, since it has to do 
with "McGovern of the old Sixty-Ninth," to which Joyce Kilmer 
belonged. Says McGovern, quite simply, "He was me Friend y' 
know." It is splendidly dramatic. 

INTRODUCTION TO ECONOMICS. By John Roscoe Turner, 

Ph.D. New York: Charles Scribner's Sons. $2.50 net. 

Professor Turner is so successful in the art of introducing 
that his Introduction to Economics imparts a delight that is closely 
akin to the grasp of a welcome hand. The work contains the 
substance of lectures on economics given at Cornell and New York 
Universities. He aims to impart a knowledge of fundamentals in 
a manner that will rivet the attention to the matter under dis- 
cussion. Questions at the end of each chapter serve as power- 
ful thought-stimulants. 

From a brief historical sketch the writer passes to a pleasingly 
panoramic exposition of what he considers basic in the present- 
day workings of production, banking and allied subjects. Nor- 
mally dry discussions spring to life through illustrations so fas- 
cinating that the reader repeatedly finds them as valuable as expe- 
rience and as enjoyable as cartoons. 

The author would seem to be anxious to prescind from moral 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 403 

implications, and to be one with Yves Guyot in regarding economics 
as unmoral, and consequently as having nothing to do with ethics. 
To declare that "private property today rests upon the one ground 
of social expediency," and to contend that "ideas continually 
change as to what is right," is not only involving ethics, but also 
throwing open the doorway of human action to pragmatism. In 
the chapter on "Population and the Supply of Labor," one sees, 
with sadness, at least considerable prognostic ruin to be wrought 
by the canon of convenience in such a passage as this: "Our 
state knows no durable system of caste: 'wide stairways are 
opened between social levels, and men are exhorted to climb if 
they can/ If children impede the climbers, prudence will take 
care that children are not born." Would it not be a better brand 
of prudence to plan a greater and a more equitable distribution of 
supplies for the greatly dreaded giant called population, rather 
than to devise insidious schemes whereby to starve and 
shrivel his powerful proportions, to meet the exigencies of a wily 
distribution that may be both inadequate and unfair because of 
the exercise of individual and social injustice? 

THE ADVANCING HOUR. By Norman Hapgood. New York: 

Boni & Liveright. 

This is Norman Hapgood's message to the youth of America. 
In it he preaches the gospel of liberalism. He is strong in his de- 
nunciation of reactionary capitalism and its subservient press. 
He feels sure that Marxian Socialism has not and cannot succeed. 
He points to the beneficence of a liberalism in our social, indus- 
trial and international relations as the means of preventing the 
abuses of unconscionable Capital and making unnecessary any 
attempts at a Socialist state. 

Mr. Hapgood condemns the attempts by other nations to de- 
feat the Sovietism of Russia. Instead of crushing it, he holds 
that their actions have merely given the Soviet leaders an excuse 
for the failure of their government, whereas the Soviet regime, if 
left alone, would have failed because of its inherent weaknesses. 

The author admires the efforts of President Wilson, and is a 
strong advocate of the League of Nations. He feels that war is 
brutal and unnecessary. He condemns the work of the propa- 
gandists in the late War, and speaks harshly of the press because 
of its suppression of the truth and its opposition to an intelligent 
liberalism. 

Mr. Hapgood is not a Socialist so-called. He examines the 
merits of that party, and finds that it is strong only when point- 
ing out the weakness and injustice of the present system. Its 



404 NEW BOOKS [Dec., 

weakness lies in the inherent evils of a vast bureaucracy; he holds 
the cure lies rather in the cooperative movement. As examples 
of each he cites the Cooperatives of Russia and the Non-Partisan 
League in the Western States. 

Mr. Hapgood always writes interestingly even though his 
words may not be based upon the soundest philosophy. At times 
it is very difficult to believe him when he disavows that he is a 
Socialist, for a great many of the remedies he recommends would 
inevitably lead to a state not far removed from that invisioned by 
the most ardent Socialist. 

THE COBBLER IN WILLOW STREET, AND OTHER POEMS. 

By George O'Neil. New York: Boni & Liveright. $1.25. 

For its sheer absorption in beauty and its snaring again and 
again of that fair fugitive, The Cobbler in Willow Street, would at 
any time be notable. As the work of a poet barely in his twenty- 
second year, it becomes outstanding. Poems such as "The Blos- 
soming Dogwood" ring with the authentic lyric ecstasy; and 
equally lovely, although in complete contrast, is the delicate word 
painting and shy psychology of the free-verse vignette, "La Petite 
Naive." Mr. O'Neil is as yet unburdened with a "message" or 
interpretation of life, and not particularly touched by introspec- 
tion. He is, in fact, a rather detached young artist, singing the 
beauty of life's pageant, not probing its pain, and scarcely seeking 
the truth which may underlie it. What the future will do to him 
and to his muse is a thing one feels tempted to watch with almost 
tremulous interest, for his possibilities are unusual. One may at 
least hope without presumption, on the external side, that a poet 
so capable at his best of that "last rub which polishes the mirror," 
will not be unduly captured by the present day illusion of the 
ellipse . . . the eloquence, for instance, of such serviceable but 
somewhat overworked phenomena as the Three Dubious Dots! 

THOUGHT BLOSSOMS. By "Marise." West Chester, Pa. : Horace 

Temple. $1.00. 

It is improbable that any American nun is writing verse of 
more real vitality and originality than she who prefers to be 
known simply as "Marise" of the Immaculate Heart. The present 
little volume contains many apt religious meditations, but it de- 
serves particular attention because of the fresh insight, the min- 
gling of human and divine reaction in its nature poems: "Our 
Lady of the Harvest Time," for instance, or that charming fan- 
tasy, "Ghosts of the Corn." And to see that "Mariae" is more than 
ordinarily successful in the quatrain, one need look no further 
than "Star Flowers." 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 405 

POLAND AND THE MINORITY RACES. By Arthur L. Goodhart. 

New York: Brentano's. 

The title is a bit pretentious for what is scarcely more than a 
series of impressions made upon the counsel to the Mission ap- 
pointed by President Wilson to investigate the killing of Jews 
in Poland. The formal report of the Mission, covering a nine 
weeks' visit to that country in 1919, is on file with the State 
Department at Washington. 

Captain Goodhart's diary holds the reader's attention from 
the first page to the last. Occasional humorous anecdotes en- 
liven an otherwise rather sordid recital. While preferring to 
hold that a much longer first-hand acquaintance than one of nine 
weeks is necessary to an adequate understanding of any nation's 
problems, we are nevertheless prepared to admit that the picture 
presented for our inspection is not a pretty one. The root of the 
racial antagonisms it depicts lies far back in the centuries, and it 
is hard to forecast how slow or how swift will be the process of 
reconciliation. On the whole, the chronicler is fair to the Church, 
and in more than one passage he pays tribute to the vitality of the 
ancient Faith as visibly manifested in the land of Our Lady and 
St. Casimir. 

A PATRIOT PRIEST. By Rev. D. Riordan, C.C. Dublin: M. H. 

Gill & Son, Ltd. 

In this little book of sixty-four pages there is compressed the 
matter of a great biography; but although one may regret that the 
life story of an Irish priest, whose patriotism was only second to 
his religion, has not been done at full length, yet the short sketch 
is so meaty and so interesting in itself as to deserve warm com- 
mendation and a wide reading. It is especially valuable just now 
in that it will give American readers an opportunity to come close 
to the soul of Ireland, and thus be in a better position to under- 
stand the apparent complexities of the troubled situation in Ire- 
land at the present time. The little book tells the story of Father 
Casey, the parish priest of Abbeyfeale, in County Limerick, who 
died in 1907. For nearly forty years Father Casey not only at- 
tended to the spiritual duties of a large parish with scrupulous 
care, but he also regulated the public affairs of Abbeyfeale, and 
became a great protagonist in that many-sided effort of the Irish 
people to reunite their forces and to oppose the native Gaelic cul- 
ture and ancient civilization to the alien flood of Anglicization. 
Materialism, Landlordism, and especially Protestantism, were the 
three weapons used by the invaders, and against these Father 
Casey opposed the Catholic Faith and the traditions and spiritual 



406 NEW BOOKS [Dec., 

> 

fervor that were the dearest treasures of his oppressed people. 
It was against Landlordism in particular that Father Casey 
struggled; triumphing in the end, at least so far as Abbeyfeale 
was concerned. His labors in this field and in many others are 
vividly narrated; and although the portrait of this patriot priest 
may be only a miniature, it is life-like, and a revelation of the 
true source of that power which the Irish priest possesses with 
the people to whom he is such a true and faithful leader and 
friend. 

A TANKARD OF ALE. By Theodore Maynard. New York: 

Robert McBride & Co. 

Mr. Maynard's latest publication is "an anthology of drinking- 
songs from the fifteenth century to the present day," and is, as the 
publishers sub-acidly note, "offered to American readers in the 
hope that it will provide a spiritual carousal for those to whom is 
denied a spirituous one." There are no American drinking-songs 
in this volume. With the exceptions noted, all the great praises 
of the vine are here : all the old favorites, all the alcoholic classics. 
We are grateful for the late Cecil Chesterton's superb "Ballade of 
Professional Pride," for E. C. Bentley's "Last night we started 
with some dry vermouth," for Mr. Maynard's own immortal, "I 
would not sell my noble thirst." Two there are of Hilaire Belloc's 
di inking songs, but where is his "Wine is the drink for Catholic 
men, Benedicamus Domino!'' from The Path to Rome? 

THE THREAD OF FLAME. By Basil King. New York: Harper 

& Brothers. $2.00 net. 

The power of Mr. King is suggestive rather than descriptive. 
He indicates the story of a soul's rebirth, and it is for us either 
to enter into this renaissance or to content ourselves with the 
rather interesting externals of the situation. In discussing the 
loss of memory, Mr. King touches on a subject of which we have 
read before, yet not with sufficient frequency to stifle interest. 
There is a something altogether baffling about the thing, a mys- 
tery pregnant with possibility. We feel once more the spell of 
the interest which in Dear Brutus held us fast: Will a man 
who suddenly beholds his past in the light of true perspective 
continue his old existence in new fashion, or will he, insight for- 
gotten, tread heavily once again the old path and dull? In 
Billy's case it is unnecessary for Mr. King to tell us that the 
vagabond days have left their mark of deeper perception. We 
who have known his experiences need no written assurance. 
Billy returns to the old environment only because Vio at last 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 407 

forgets all save her love for him, and because of her final realiza- 
tion that the man whom she has spurned is yet her life. She 
will certainly lose nothing through her subjugation, for mean- 
while her husband had faced in utter misery unsuspected depths 
of life, attaining a development both unusual and satisfying. He 
had experienced the dependence of his own nothingness upon 
an all sustaining power his Creator. Ever an idealist, he had 
learned at last that love, the basis of life, is also the leaven of 
human nature. 

Basil King has made very real the experiences of Billy's 
inner self and of his mind clever enough for all its lack of 
brilliance. We should perhaps be grateful that he has given us 
but the average son of a noble tradition as he discovers himself, 
not the light of a small group, but one of a great, hurrying multi- 
tude of men. 

ANNE. By Olga Hartley. Philadelphia: J. B. Lippincott Co. $1.90.' 
Anne isn't like anybody we ever knew, in fact or fiction. 
Perhaps it is this unusualness which makes her at first seem 
unreal, more like spirit than flesh a sprite full of odd caprices, 
who provokes us who desire to love her to disappointment and 
disapproval. But through all her shortcomings she holds our 
interest, and we condone her faults in reverence for her extra- 
ordinary purity, a purity which is a touchstone for the purity of 
others, a purity which makes us sure she is going to find herself, 
and that the self will be one worth finding. This is brought to 
pass in a chapter which we could wish might be the last, for the 
one which follows is something of a come-down. 

The author's handling of the heights and depths of the story 
towards its climax deserves high praise for restraint, for absence 
of sensationalism while it yet holds and thrills. 

The dialogue is good, and the minor characters, even those 
who play the smallest parts, are well portrayed. Catholics will 
like the glimpse of the old priest, Father Meredith, who comes and 
goes in less than two pages. They will like the other glimpse of 
the profundity of the Catholic doctrine of the Atonement. Cath- 
olics who are converts will enjoy the confession of the awkward 
self-consciousness of the convert in making the announcement 
that he is one. If this is Miss Hartley's first book it has won a 
welcome beforehand for her next. 

SONGS AND SONNETS, by Alida Chanler (Boston: The Cornhill 
Co. $1.25), is a slender sheaf of serious and graceful verses, many 
of them connected directly or indirectly with episodes of the late War. 



408 NEW BOOKS [Dec., 

PLAYS, by Susan Glaspell (Boston: Small, Maynard & Co.). This 
volume is made up mostly of one-act plays, which are interesting 
to read but are not remarkable for dramatic quality. The theme of 
"The People" is that vague idealism which, having nothing more solid 
than yearning behind it, leads nowhere. "Close the Book" is broadly 
comic, but in theme and treatment is unmistakably Shavian. "Woman's 
Honor" is comedy which threatens now and then to have a "purpose" 
but succeeds in avoiding the rocks, and emerges into a healthy and 
farcical finale. Two of the plays are written in collaboration with 
George Cram Cook; Miss Glaspell, however, gains nothing by the al- 
liance, and the only remarkable play in the volume, "Trifles," is her 
unaided work. It is strongly reminiscent of Alice Brown's tale, Told in 
the Poorhouse, and is indeed an excellent short story cast in dramatic 
or rather dialogue form. Miss Glaspell has command of crisp and 
forceful dialogue, but this volume, indeed, indicates clearly that her 
gifts are literary rather than dramatic. 

LILULI, by Romain Holland (New York: Boni & Liveright). This 
is a play which attacks war as the purely factitious artifice by 
which greed, intrigue, and duplicity attain their sordid ends. Idealism 
is pressed into their service and when noble youths heed her call they 
perish in battle, not knowing that Idealism is really Illusion, the fairy- 
witch, Liluli. The text is accompanied, we cannot say adorned, by 
wood cuts of the near-cubic type. The play is a farce and a savage 
satire all in one. It is Aristophanic in its conception and working out, 
now bitter, now blatant, now indecent, and at times blasphemous. It 
would have been entirely possible to satirize hypocrisy and venality 
as playing potent parts in the stirring up of war without insulting 
religion and its God. In his Jean Christophe, Holland wrote: "A noble, 
healthy soul, overflowing with life and strength, has a thousand better 
things to do than to trouble about the existence or non-existence of 
the Deity." We are supposed to accept this stupid and insulting non- 
sense as the product of genius. It would be truer to call it the product 
of a corroding egotism and a flaunting decadence. 



" /\A ^ RE blessed to give than to receive," the dictum of St. Paul, and 
iVl true of moral things as well as material, finds an application in 
Leerie, by Ruth Sawyer (New York: Harper & Brothers. $1.75 net). 
Sheila O'Leary, a trained nurse, who is known in the sanitarium as 
"Leerie," embodies all the qualities of love and sacrifice. She spends 
herself and is spent in bringing happiness to others. She nurses Peter 
Brooks back to health, and later falls in love with him. Putting aside 
the prospect of a happy marriage, because she feels her work is not 
yet done, she goes overseas to minister to the wounded soldier boys. 
Peter goes over too. After a record characterized by nobleness and 
sacrifice, she finally stumbles upon the man whom she loves, who has 
been mortally wounded. When consciousness returns, he finds her 



1920.] NEW BOOKS 409 

bending over him, and his happiness is complete. They are married 
by the company chaplain. 

The writer has drawn a most wholesome picture in the character 
of Sheila O'Leary; has painted a healthy picture of the War by showing 
that suffering and honor beget heroism and sacrifice. The book con- 
tains the correct philosophy of life throughout, showing that happiness 
comes from making others happy, from giving freely. 

POLITICAL ECONOMY, by E. J. Burke, S.J. (New York: American 
I Book Co.). This volume is written by a professor of Fordham 
University, and is the result of many years' teaching in the class-room. 
It is designed to reach the minds of young people yet in a formative 
state. The work is of special value not only to a college class, but 
also to that much larger body of educated individuals, who desire to 
understand the merits of debatable questions a class that will neces- 
sarily grow more numerous, now that the franchise is fully extended. 
In this connection the close relation between a very detailed Table of 
Contents and the subdivision headings of each chapter will be found 
of great assistance. Besides there is an excellent Index. The book 
treats concisely of the more important schools of Political Economy, 
the Mercantile, Socialist, Catholic, Historical, Liberal indicating 
where the views of some of these ignore either the fundamental dignity 
or the inalienable rights of man. Then follow chapters on questions of 
Economics that cover a very wide field. The volume is calmly weighed 
and reasoned, and presents a fair and just discussion of this science. 

RACHEL, by Angelina W. Grimke (Boston: The Cornhill Co. $1.25). 
This is a "play of protest," that is to say, it is a play in three acts 
all of whose characters are colored, and it aims to present in a dramatic 
way the wrongs which innocent men, women, and even children are 
compelled to suffer through the stupidity and brutality of the whites. 
As a piece of literature, the play is done with vigor and certainty; 
its dialogue is crisp; its tenderness and its pathos ring true. As a 
protest against white prejudice it makes its mark, and its closing scene 
rises to the dignity of a masterly (and pathetic) climax. Miss Grimke 
has sustained her indictment and scored heavily. 

MONOGRAPHS, by William Frederick Allen (Boston: The Four Seas 
Co. $1.25 net) is a slight little book less than seventy-five pages 
but its poems touch, albeit fragmentarily, upon almost every phase 
of this life and the next. Mr. Allen speaks from a Catholic soul, and 
from an imagination intrigued by Pan of the furry ears: moreover, he 
speaks with vigor and virility. One will watch his further work with 
interest, hoping it may gain in lucidity by the elimination of certain 
archaic (and not particularly beautiful) words for which he now shows 
a fondness. For its spirit is intensely modern and poems such as 
"The Unasleep" are not easily forgotten. 



410 NEW BOOKS [Dec., 

IN no department of medicine has so great an advance been made as 
in heart disease during the last ten years. 1908 might be said to 
have been the first date in modern cardiology, beginning with the 
revolutionary experiments of Sir James Mackenzie. Heart Troubles, 
Their Prevention and Belief, by Louis Faugeres Bishop, M.D. (New 
York: Funk & Wagnalls Co. $3.50 net), is written by a professor of 
Fordham University in attractive popular style, and is designed espe- 
cially as a guide for the layman suffering from heart trouble, or for 
those nursing such sufferers. 

IN the small volume entitled Ulster Songs and Ballads, the first pub- 
lished by Padriac Gregory since 1912 (Dublin: The Talbot Press. 
2s. 6 d.), we find a charming collection of verses, some original, some 
adaptations, and some anonymous old Ulster folk songs, "too good to 
be permitted to be forgotten." 

Throughout the entire group, a certain genuine feeling of love and 
reverence for God and nature prevails, whether it be in the prayer of 
the "Mother o' Six," well worth a second reading, or "An Irish Bless- 
ing," which contains every possible good wish, or "The Fairy's Tune," 
which literally sings itself to the reader. 

Where the poet bases his songs on ancient Ulster fragments, the 
treatment of the humorous incidents is delightful. Throughout the 
dialect used is smooth and natural. 

WE wish to call special attention to the three recent publications 
from the House of William H. Sadlier. 

The first is entitled Studies in American History with a supple- 
ment on Civics. The book is brought up to date by a brief history of 
the Great War by Maurice Francis Egan and Frank X. Sadlier. 

The other two publications are Sadlier's Excelsior Geography, 
one elementary and intermediate, and the other for seniors. 

THE CATHOLIC HOME ANNUAL for 1921 (New York: Benziger 
Brothers. 35 cents) offers, with the Church Calendar for the 
year, its annual sheaf of interesting and well illustrated articles. It 
will prove a useful and companionable addition to the household. 



E Mission Press of Techny, Illinois, also puts out an excellent 
I Almanac for 1921. St. Michael's Almanac (35 cents) will provide 
refreshing entertainment for many a leisure moment. The illustrations 
add much to its worth and its attractions. 



TRecent Events. 



After a series of defeats and withdrawals 

Russia. throughout the month, the campaign of 

General Wrangel against the Bolsheviki 

has ended in disaster. Beginning with the repulse of Wrangel's 
attack on the Kahkovka bridgehead towards the end of October 
the Bolshevik forces began a violent offensive with an attack on 
two points, crossing the Dneiper River opposite Nikopol and 
branching out from Khakovka. Troops from the Polish front, 
as well as masses of Siberian soldiers, were used in the offensive, 
and heavy reinforcements were rushed up to break through 
Wrangel's lines. General Wrangel's troops were first thrown 
back into the Taurida area, behind the Dneiper, and then were 
obliged to retreat to Perikop and Salkovo, the key to the isthmus 
leading from the Crimea to the Russian mainland. Hope was 
entertained for a time that he would be able to hold these key- 
positions, but the Bolsheviki, supported by heavy artillery, suc- 
ceeded in crossing the frozen Sivash Sea and attacked on both 
wings and the centre, finally dislodging Wrangel's army from its 
last line of defence and capturing Perikop. 

According to late dispatches, General Wrangel and the mem- 
bers of his Government, have arrived in Constantinople on board 
the Russian cruiser Korniloff, and his forces in the Crimea are re- 
ported in a desperate situation, as the Bolsheviki, having broken 
through all the lines of defence, are now attacking in the rear. 
The evacuation of Sebastopol is being effected, and foreign ships 
are hurriedly taking refugees aboard. The American Red Cross 
is removing its supplies. The number of refugees awaiting pas- 
sage exceeds 100,000, and French and British squadrons are mak- 
ing strenuous efforts to load as many of them as possible, together 
with their effects. Considerable looting is reported throughout 
the Crimea. The Bolsheviki have advanced well beyond Perikop, 
advices show, while the remnants of Wrangel's army, thoroughly 
beaten and pursued by a well-commanded Bolshevik army of 
twenty-seven divisions, continue to retreat southward. 

Some weeks before his final defeat it is reliably reported that 
General Wrangel had sent urgent appeals to France and other 
Allied Powers, telling of his critical situation and requesting more 
aid. France, however, contrary to last month's advices, seemed 
to feel that it was too late to send further assistance, and held 
that any further support would have to come from the other 



412 RECENT EVENTS [Dec., 

Allied Powers, among whom there seemed to be no disposition to 
act. It is stated that, at the request of the French representative 
attached to Wrangel's headquarters, eight days have been granted 
for the evacuation of the Crimea, which is proceeding under great 
difficulties. 

Ratification of the preliminary peace treaty between Poland 
and Bolshevik Russia was voted by the All-Russian Soviet on 
October 26th. Hostilities between Poland and Lithuania, how- 
ever, continued throughout the month. Offensive operations by 
the irregular forces under General Zellgouski, which seized Vilna 
last month, have been successfully undertaken on the northeast- 
ern Lithuanian front, after a severe repulse early in November 
by a combined force of Lithuanians and Prussians. No less than 
50,000 German soldiers, with officers and a great amount of mate- 
rial, are reported to have crossed over the east Prussian border 
into Lithuania in the last three weeks. Representations have 
been made to the Berlin Government, which disavows all responsi- 
bility for the acts of the invaders. A commission of the League 
of Nations has proceeded to Kovno to investigate the situation, and 
to endeavor to prevent further clashes between the Lithuanians 
and General Zellgouski's forces. To a joint Franco-British note 
calling for a clear disavowal of General Zellgouski's raid on Vilna, 
the Polish Government has replied expressing surprise that Great 
Britain and France should consider it their duty to enforce pos- 
session of Vilna by Lithuania and protesting against the giving up 
of that city. Meanwhile General Zellgouski has ordered elections 
on January 9th next for a Constituent Assembly to take the place 
of the provisional government set up by him in Vilna. 

The Poles and the authorities of Danzig have reached an 
agreement regarding the convention which was in dispute be- 
tween them. Last month the Poles refused to sign the conven- 
tion, holding that it did not fulfill the promise made them of free 
access to the sea and the control of customs, as specified in the 
Treaty of Versailles. Modifications to the convention by the Coun- 
cil of Ambassadors at Paris, now provide that a part of the port 
shall be reserved entirely for the use of the Poles, and shall have 
immediate connection with railway lines under Polish control, so 
that all customs difficulties are removed. The right of the city 
to fly its own flag at sea is maintained, however, and its sover- 
eignty is in no way affected by the modifications. 

According to an agreement between the Russian Soviet Gov- 
ernment and the British Government, all British nationals, in- 
cluding those in prison, will be immediately repatriated. This 
removes the greatest obstacle to a resumption of trade between 



1920.] RECENT EVENTS 413 

Great Britain and the Soviets, in the opinion of British official 
circles, though there are still some important points to be cleared 
up. These comprise chiefly questions of Russian activity in the 
Near East and India, and Bolshevik propaganda, which is contrary 
to the proposed trade arrangement. The British hold that, de- 
spite the guarantees given by the Moscow Government, agitation is 
still being carried on. 

News of increasing hostility in Russia to the Soviet Govern- 
ment continues to come from many different sources, and beside 
sporadic peasant revolts throughout the country, disturbances in 
Moscow have of late become especially menacing to the present 
regime. Although these persistent rumors have been just as 
persistently denied by Soviet officials, a little volume recently 
published by the Bolsheviki goes far to invalidate their denial. 
The book was written by M. I. Latzis, one of the chief figures of 
the Extraordinary Commission, and contains information con- 
cerning the activities of the Commission in suppressing opposition 
to Bolshevik rule. According to Commissioner Latzis, the num- 
ber of insurrections in Russia during the years 1918 and 1919 
was 344. The number of counter-revolutionary organizations un- 
covered was 412. The number of persons driven into concen- 
tration camps was 9,096. Those imprisoned numbered 34,344. 
In addition, the Bolsheviki took 13,111 hostages. The total num- 
ber of arrests for political reasons was 56,541. Among the 
counter-revolutionary organizations discovered, it is significant 
that eighteen were Menshevik, i. e., moderate Socialists, twenty- 
eight were Constitutional Democratic, thirty-four were Social 
Revolutionist of the Right, and fifty Social Revolutionist of the 
Left, i. e., of the party which, until the assassination of Count 
Mirbach, the German Ambassador to Moscow, following the con- 
clusion of the Brest-Litovsk peace, was an ally of the Bolsheviki 
and was represented in the Soviet Government. Of the 8,419 
persons executed, according to Latzis, for counter-revolutionary 
activity, 3,082 were put to death for insurrection, 2,024 for "par- 
ticipating in counter-revolutionary organizations," and 455 for 
"inciting to insurrection." These figures are for twenty provinces 
only. 

As further evidence of Russian discontent with their present 
government may be cited the supplementary data pub- 
lished in the Izvestia, official organ of the Bolsheviki, for July 30, 
1920. According to the Izvestia, for the month beginning June 
23d, up to July 22, 1920, Bolshevik tribunals pronounced 828 
death sentences, of which 517 were "mutiny in the army" and 
251 for "desertion." 



414 RECENT EVENTS [Dec., 

Figures which are regarded as clearly revealing the desperate 
condition of Soviet finances have also recently reached this coun- 
try, based on an article appearing in Ekonomitcheskaya Zhizn, or 
"Economic Life," published in Moscow, on September 28th. Ac- 
cording to this paper, the Soviet budget for 1920 shows an in- 
come of from 150 to 160 billion rubles, and expenditures of from 
one trillion one hundred billion to one trillion one hundred and 
fifty billion rubles. This is the credited showing, with estimates 
from two departments missing, and reports received from fifty 
different commissariats. In other words, there is an annual defi- 
cit in the neighborhood of one trillion rubles. A notable feature 
of the budget is the amount set aside for propaganda and educa- 
tional purposes, amounting to one hundred million rubles, equal 
to the combined expenditure for the Department of Agriculture 
and the Department of the Interior. 

British policy towards Germany was the 
France. chief topic of the month in the French 

press, and on several occasions there 

seemed to be serious danger of a definite break between France 
and England on the question of German reparations, the English 
being in favor of a direction conference of the Reparations Com- 
mission with German representatives, and the French strongly 
opposed to such a conference. After prolonged negotiations and 
much diplomatic jockeying, an agreement has finally been reached 
mapping out the procedure to be followed in determining the Ger- 
man indemnity. This procedure will have four stages: a meet- 
ing of German and Allied technical experts at Brussels, a confer- 
ence between Allied foreign ministers and representatives of Ger- 
many at Geneva, a session of the Reparations Commission to con- 
sider the result of the first two meetings, and finally a meeting of 
the Supreme Council to take action on recommendations made by 
the Reparations Commission. The British insistence that a 
plebiscite be held in Upper Silesia before the amount of Germany's 
bill be fixed was acceded to by France, and on the other hand, 
Great Britain agreed to support French opposition to the admis- 
sion of Germany to the League of Nations until Germany has ful- 
filled all the requirements laid down by the Reparations Com- 
mission. 

The Supreme Council of the League of Nations closed its ses- 
sions in Brussels on October 28th. Its most important actions 
were the approval of the plan for a permanent court of inter- 
national justice as adopted by the Hague Committee of Jurists, 
and the decision for a plebiscite to determine the territorial dis- 



1920.] RECENT EVENTS 415 

pute between Poland and Lithuania. The Council also ratified 
the report on the Malmedy-Eupen settlement, against which Ger- 
many had protested, the repatriation of prisoners, and the status 
of Armenia. 

The first meeting of the Assembly of the League of Nations 
took place at Geneva on November 15th, with representatives of 
forty-one nations present. Austria and Bulgaria have made for- 
mal application for admission to the League, with a good pros- 
pect of success. On the contrary, Germany, which desires admis- 
sion but has not made application, is expected to meet with re- 
buff, should she apply, as the French threaten to withdraw from 
the Assembly altogether if Germany is admitted before the in- 
demnity is fixed. The general opinion outside of French circles 
seems to be that the League cannot hope to stand without the in- 
clusion both of Germany and the United States. The first meet- 
ings of the Assembly discussed arrangements for the financial 
conference to be held next spring and questions of minorities, 
mandates, Danzig, and the Polish-Lithuanian dispute. 

A tripartite agreement between France, Great Britain, and 
Italy, in which they undertake to support each other in main- 
taining their respective "spheres of influence" in Turkey, and 
which was signed on August 10th, has just been made public. 
Under its own terms the document was to come into force at the 
same time the Turkish Peace Treaty should go into effect. This 
date is still an uncertainty, however, and the Turkish Government 
has recently addressed a note to the Powers in which it is declared 
that the present time is inopportune for the ratification of the 
Treaty. 

As a result of a sharp note addressed last month by the Allies 
to the Hungarian Government demanding action on the Treaty 
signed by Hungary and the Allied and Associated Powers at Ver- 
sailles on June 4th last, the Hungarian National Assembly has 
voted for ratification. Another Treaty recently acted upon has 
been one signed by representatives of Rumania, Great Britain, 
France, Italy, and Japan, definitely handing over to Rumania the 
former Russian province of Bessarabia. 

The preliminary commercial Treaty between France and 
Czecho-Slovakia, which has been signed at Paris, is the first of a 
number of similar compacts which France intends negotiating 
with the various nations. The Franco-Czecho-Slovakia Treaty is 
a barter-and-trade agreement, with virtually no financial clauses. 
In it France and Czecho-Slovakia have made mutual tariff con- 
cessions on articles which are largely exchanged between the two 
countries. Barter and trade will probably be the chief features of 



416 RECENT EVENTS [Dec., 

all the French commercial treaties. Through such means France 
hopes to obtain the material she needs, and at the same time de- 
velop markets for domestic products. The treaties are to form 
part of the plan to reestablish the pre-war commerce of France. 
It is understood that compacts similar to that with Czecho-Slovakia 
are now being negotiated with Belgium and Italy, but that most 
of France's treaties will be delayed until the European economic 
situation improves. 

That there is room for serious economic disquiet in France 
is evidenced by the decline in the value of the franc, which has 
been continuing for five months with increasing velocity. On 
November 9th was reached the low exchange record of 17 francs 
85 centimes for the dollar and 59 francs for sterling. Several 
reasons are given for the decline, foremost of which is the delay 
over the settlement of the reparation problem. In order to meet 
the 20,000,000 francs expenditure for reparations and pensions, no 
part of which is covered by the revenue but which Germany is 
pledged eventually to pay back, France has had to resort to in- 
flation direct inflation by the increase of paper 'currency and in- 
direct inflation by national loans. The obvious result is a further 
depreciation of the franc. Another reason given is the tightness 
of American money, which has led to the calling of loans made by 
American houses to French clients. And finally there is the in- 
fluence of speculation. 

In addition to the adverse financial situation France is men- 
aced by an industrial crisis. In the great manufacturing city of 
Lyons, 25,000 men are reported out of work. At Limoges, one 
of the shoe manufacturing towns of France, some 8,000 shoe- 
makers have been dismissed. In the automobile industry more 
than 30 per cent of the men are without work, and at Roubaix, 
the centre of the cloth-making industry, while the factories are 
working only three or four days a week, there are many men 
and women who cannot find any work at all. The luxury trades, 
such as those dealing in furs and perfumery, are in the same po- 
sition, and in the leather industry nearly 70 per cent of the men 
have been dismissed. At a recent meeting of workers' unions 
some of the unemployment figures in the Paris area were given 
as follows: metal workers, 35 per cent; tailors, 40 per cent; stone- 
masons) 20 per cent; shoemakers, 60 per cent; military tailors, 
80 per cent. 

Despite these conditions, however, France has put forth 
heroic efforts for recovery. The railways and bridges of the 
devastated regions have been entirely reconstructed. Three- 
quarters of the destroyed industrial establishments have entirely 



1920.] RECENT EVENTS 417 

or partly resumed work. Fifty per cent of the ground laid waste 
has been re-sown, and the harvest of 1920 in these districts sup- 
plied more than sufficient for their needs. The mines of the 
north, from which no output was expected for several years be- 
cause they had been burned and flooded by the enemy, produced 
more than 2,000,000 tons of coal in the first eight months of the 
year. With increased production France's commercial balance 
is gradually readjusting itself, and the deficit, which was sixteen 
milliards of francs in the first few months of 1919, fell in the 
corresponding period of 1920 to ten milliards. Imports still are 
suffering from the need of reconstituting the stocks of raw mate- 
rials, but purchases of manufactured articles remain stationary 
and the importation of provisions is lessening considerably. As 
compared with last year's figures, exports have increased 148 per 
cent in value and 395 per cent in weight. 

The French Department of Agriculture has compiled figures 
giving the progress of France's efforts to feed herself, which show 
that in 1920 6,270,627,000 pounds of wheat were produced, 
against 4,965,370,000 pounds in 1919; mixed grain, 107,614,000 
pounds in 1920, against 96,794,000 pounds in 1919; rye, 842,660,- 
000 pounds in 1920, while in 1919 there were 729,937,000 pounds; 
barley, 770,731,000 pounds in 1920, and in 1919, 499,984,000 
pounds; and oats, 4,222,801,000 pounds in 1920, against 2,493,- 
584,000 pounds in 1919. Considering that rye and barley are 
used for breadmaking in France, it is reckoned that the crop situ- 
ation practically insures complete success in feeding the nation 
with home-grown cereals. The improvement means a national 
saving in money, and an agricultural restoration which brings a 
measure of prosperity to a large part of the population which had 
previously been deprived of the means of livelihood. 



What will apparently prove the final solu- 
Italy. tion of the Fiume problem was reached on 

November 12th, when a Treaty between 

Italy and Jugo-Slavia was signed by representatives of the two 
countries. The Treaty is almost wholly an Italian success. The 
Jugo-Slavs are understood to have acceded to its terms in view 
of economic concessions which the Italian delegates agreed to 
make in return for territorial grants. These economic conces- 
sions are to be taken up immediately by a commission of technical 
experts. Following in much of its detail the terms of the secret 
pact of London, which the French and British Governments 
signed in 1915 to induce Italy to enter the War as an Ally, the 

VOL. cxii. 27 



418 RECENT EVENTS [Dec., 

new Treaty gives Italy a strong defensive frontier on the east. On 
two important points the Italians yielded on the terms of the Lon- 
don Treaty, ceding to the Jugo-Slavs the Konganatieo district, 
which is inhabited largely by Jugo-Slavs, and surrendering all 
claims to Dalmatia and to most of the islands off the east coast of 
the Adriatic. 

The Treaty means a net territorial gain to Italy of more 
than 3,500 square miles on the eastern frontier alone. Under the 
Treaty of London Italy would have received seven large islands 
off Fiume and seventeen more off the Dalmatian coast, whereas 
under the new Treaty Italy gets only three off Fiume Gherso, 
Lussin and Unie and only two off Dalmatia. The mercury 
mines of Idria go to Italy. From Predil Pass, in the Julian Alps, 
to Volosca, the western suburb of Fiume, the frontier follows al- 
most exactly the Treaty of London line. The Dalmatian city of 
Zara goes to Italy, but all Italian claims to Sebenico are re- 
nounced. Fiume itself is to be an independent city, connected to 
Italy by a coastal strip of land running through Volosca. All 
railways entering Fiume are put under Italian control, thereby 
preventing Jugo-Slav interference with Fiume's communications. 

The Treaty has evoked almost unanimous approval from all 
classes in Italy, the exceptions being a small group of nationalists 
and imperialists. With regard to d'Annunzio and Fiume itself, 
the provisional government there has issued a proclamation de- 
claring the Treaty is absolutely unacceptable, and stating that the 
regency of Quarnero recently constituted was established simply 
as a preliminary step towards annexation by Italy. The Italian 
press generally manifests sharp irritation at this new instance of 
fantastic recklessness on the part of d'Annunzio. 

Statistics of the 6,488 municipal elections held throughout 
Italy, show that 3,425 communes have been won by the Consti- 
tutional parties, 1,799 by the Socialists, and 1,264 by the Catholic 
Popular Party. The result discloses that the proportion of So- 
cialist votes remains about the same as last year one-third of 
the total. The chief towns won by the Socialists were Milan and 
Turin, while the Liberals with large majorities won Rome, Naples, 
Genoa, Florence, Venice, Palermo, and Pisa. 

A general feeling is finding expression throughout Italy in 
favor of drastic action to put an end to the strikes, disturbances, 
and anarchistic plots which of late have been particularly nu- 
merous. The chief centre of trouble has been Milan, where there 
has been considerable disorder and where several raids have re- 
cently been conducted by the Government against the radical ele- 
ment. Enrico Malatesta, the notorious anarchist agitator, and his 



1920.] RECENT EVENTS 419 

editorial staff have been arrested on the charge of inciting the 
fatal riots in Milan last month. Later the police succeeded in 
gathering evidence demonstrating that the anarchists have been 
planning a series of terroristic attacks, and on the strength of 
this evidence about one hundred and eighty of the anarchists 
have been imprisoned. 

The communistic propaganda from Russia has also contrib- 
uted to the prevalent unrest, and in industry labor agents cause 
continual friction between the workmen and the directing body 
of every factory. The automobile trade has reflected the un- 
settled condition more than any other industry and the output is 
very low, although Italian motor cars and camions are very much 
in demand in England, and more orders are coming in now than 
ever before. The mercantile marine, as well as the steel trade, 
felt the bad effects of labor troubles, and must wait for the many 
new boats now under construction, consequently delaying its 
dream of capturing trade in the East, on account of the obstruc- 
tionist policy of labor leaders. Italy in the last year has put 
down more keels than any other European country except Eng- 
land. Work has been undertaken on fifty-seven steel ships of a 
total tonnage of 413,727, but has met with considerable delays be- 
cause of socialistic propaganda. This propaganda was unsuc- 
cessful during the War, when patriotism ran high; but after the 
War, when returned soldiers expected so much and were dis- 
appointed (nowhere were they treated so casually as in Italy), 
the Socialists found ready soil on which to work. 



The most significant fact concerning Ger- 
Germany. many during the past month is the num- 

ber and magnitude of trusts formed in 

that country. Of these, the most important, and the biggest in- 
dustrial combination in the history of German business, is the 
community-of-interest agreement between the Rhine-Elbe Union 
and the Siemens-Schuckert Electrical Company, with a combined 
capital of more than 500,000,000 marks. The amalgamation was 
the work of Hugo Stinnes, coal baron, who has been the leading 
spirit of the Rhine-Elbe Union for months. Last summer he ef- 
fected a union of the Deutsch-Luxemburg Coal and Iron Company 
with the Gelsen-Kirchner Mining Company, after both these com- 
panies had lost valuable branch establishments in Lorraine and 
Luxemburg. This combination took the name of the Rhine-Elbe 
Union. In October it annexed the Bochumer Grisstahl Company 
of Bochum, which is one of the best-paying steel companies in the 



420 RECENT EVENTS [Dec., 

Ruhr district. The Siemens-Schuckert Company was a combina- 
tion of the old Siemens-Halske Company of Berlin and the 
Schuckert Company of Nuremberg. 

The important feature of the combination is the fact that the 
first-mentioned companies, which are in the Stinnes group with a 
joint capital of 260,000,000 marks, will bring coal, iron, copper, 
aluminum and all Herr Stinnes' ships to the great Siemens trio of 
companies, which form the second biggest concern in Germany 
and one of the biggest in the world for the manufacture of elec- 
trical machinery and commodities. Thus this vast trust will be 
absolutely self-supporting. 

Other combinations, hardly less stupendous, have also been 
effected. Thus the General Electricity Company, the largest 
company of its kind, had linked up with Messrs. Felton and Guil- 
link, large makers of half manufactured articles for machines of 
all kinds. The Augsburg and Nuremberg Machine Factory, one 
of the biggest of the South German companies, with a capital of 
100,000,000 marks and about to double it, has entered into nego- 
tiations with the Good Hope Coal and Iron Company of Upper 
Silesia, which in turn recently came to a trust-like arrangement 
with the big Esslingen Machinery Factory Company. 

Two other great firms, the Leuna and Oppau Ammoniak 
Works, are in process of amalgamation with a view to supplying 
Germany's requirements in chemical manufactures. Another 
trust is to be formed between the wealthy Lothringer Iron and 
Coal Association, the Hasper Iron and Steel Works, and the Kofis- 
borg Coal Mining Company. A great starch combine has been 
formed with a capital of 7,000,000 marks, and it will control 90 
per cent of Germany's whole output. The cigarette factory of 
Adramicos & Company of Dusseldorf has bought up the Quell and 
Wittig Company, and it is raising its capital from 2,000,000 to 
8,500,000 marks. Even the breweries are not behind. The big 
concerns of Schultzeiss and Engelhardt are negotiating union, 
and the Leipsig brewery of Reibeck & Company, with a capital 
of 7,000,000 marks, has swallowed up the Brueckner Brewery in 
Erfurt, which has a capital of 2,000,000. These groups in turn, 
it is rumored, may be linked up. A notable feature of this gen- 
eral situation is that all these combinations took place within the 
space of a few weeks. 

In financial circles, also, combination is the order of the day, 
and by a recent increase of its capital from 275,000,000 to 400,- 
000,000 marks, the Deutsche Bank again becomes the bank with 
the biggest capital in Germany. The additional capital will con- 
sist mainly of shares given in exchange for those of three other 



1920.] RECENT EVENTS 421 

banking concerns, the Hanoverian Bank, a Brunswick private 
bank, and a private bank of Gotha. In addition working arrange- 
ments will be concluded with a Wiirttemberg banking company 
and the Hildesheim Bank. What gives especial interest to this 
combination outside its financial aspect, is that the Deutsche Bank 
in old pre-war days represented more than any other single insti- 
tution old Imperial Germany. It built the Bagdad Railway, 
and its interests in England and France, Argentina and Tsarist 
Russia were alike enormous. 

Control of the keys of German industry the coal mines 
will constitute the subject of the biggest political and industrial 
battle that will be waged in the Reichstag and on the economic 
field in the near future, judging from reports found in late issues 
of German newspapers. These reports confirm recent cable dis- 
patches telling of the impending struggle between the big German 
business interests, headed by Hugo Stinnes, and the Socialist ele- 
ments, led by the Independents and the Social Democratic Party, 
over the question of public or private ownership of the mines. 
Taking up the challenge voiced by Herr Stinnes in a strong plea 
for the continuation of private ownership, with a certain limited 
amount of State control, the Independent Socialist Party, now 
having fifty-nine Deputies in the Reichstag instead of eighty-one 
as the result of the split at the Halle convention, seems determined 
to make itself the champion of the masses in the battle for gov- 
ernment ownership. The Majority Socialists, with their 112 
members of the Reichstag, and possibly the "New Communists," 
as the pro-Moscow group of the Independents is labeled, with 
their twenty-two Deputies, as well as the old Communist Party, 
with two members, together with some of the sixty-eight Centrist 
Deputies and a few of the Democrats, are expected to line up with 
the Independents on this question in opposition to the rest of the 
466 members of the Reichstag. The political campaign is to be 
backed up by threats of strikes for public ownership by the 
miners, if purely parliamentary means fail. Some of the papers 
contend that the coal question will be the main issue of the new 
general elections, which are said to be not far distant. 

German industry has recently received some big orders from 
abroad. From Russia and Poland alone Saxony's textile industry 
has received orders for many millions of marks' worth of goods, 
payment for which accompanied the placing of the orders. 
Sweden has ordered several million marks' worth of paper, and 
a number of Chemnitz firms has received orders from abroad to 
the extent of 77,000,000 marks. The scarcity of coal, however, is 
proving a big drawback in completing these orders. 



422 RECENT EVENTS [Dec., 

Following the announcement that the German Government 
had decided to pay 17,000 marks to German ship owners for the 
loss of commercial shipping, renewed attempts on the part of 
German shipping lines to reestablish their pre-war service are 
noted. Despite these attempts, however, the great bulk of the 
German sea trade remains in the hands of foreign companies. 
Comparisons between the trade of Hamburg before the War and 
at the present time, show that of the shipping which entered the 
port in 1913 about 63 per cent was employed in the regular liner 
trade. Of 8,913,000 tons of liners attached to 167 different lines, 
75 per cent, with 116 lines, was German. Of the fifty-six lines 
now providing more or less regular service between Hamburg and 
American, Asiatic and African ports, forty-five are entirely, and 
three partially, of foreign ownership. 

In accordance with the requirements of the Peace Treaty, 
Germany recently delivered to the Reparations Commission 
bonds to the amount of 60,000,000,000 gold marks, the value of 
which is approximately $15,000,000,000. The Commission pro- 
poses to hold these as security for and in acknowledgment of 
Germany's debt. 

The Russian Minister of the Interior, Severing, has issued 
orders to provincial governors to dissolve the Orgesch, or home- 
guard, organizations, and to prohibit their meetings. The Junker 
organs sharply attack Severing, and say the order amounts to 
open warfare on Bavaria, where Escherich, Director of the 
Bavarian Woods and Forest Department, has built up a strong 
organization. The Bavarians appear resolved in any case to 
stand by their home guards, and declare that, come what may, 
they will not disband them. General Mollet, France's chief repre- 
sentative on the Allied Military Mission in Berlin, has addressed 
a note to the German Government, pointing out that if the Ba- 
varian guards were not dissolved, this would constitute a breach 
of the Versailles Treaty. The Bavarian newspapers insist that 
France already has made up her mind to occupy the Ruhr Valley, 
and that this intention would not be altered merely by disbanding 
the home guards, which are needed for local protection. They 
stoutly assert that under no circumstances will Bavaria bow to 
French dictatorship. The whole situation in Bavaria is causing 
the gravest anxiety to the Berlin Government, as disruptive ten- 
dencies there appear to be growing daily more dangerous to Ger- 
man unity. 

November 17, 1920. 



With Our Readers. 

IT has been said times without number that the denial of God 
as the Creator and Ruler of men results, not only in religious 
but moral, social and economic chaos. He has made all; and to 
be out of joint with Him is to disjoint all, not only with regard 
fo Himself, but with regard to one another. That truth is not 
self-evident. The pride of man is much more so. And much of 
what is called the philosophy of the modern world is denial of 
God and refuge in self-confident and self-blinded pride. 

* * * * 

THIS statement will undoubtedly be looked upon by some as 
a very "religious" remark, all too clearly betraying the dog- 
matist: the one who, unwilling to look at facts, and afraid of 
open-minded discussion, seeks refuge in trite homily. 

But let us have the open-minded discussion. No question is 
more intimately connected with the welfare of humankind than the 
question of childbearing and childbirth. This will be admitted 
by every one who believes it is worth while to continue the human 
race. And likewise this same question is intimately and funda- 
mentally connected with the morals and the economics of every 
nation and of every individual. No student of either would deny 
that. 

* * * * 

NOW for those who believe in a personal God as the Creator 
and Ruler of the universe, there is one great guiding truth. 
The creative, the sex-power, has been given to man in trust by 
His Creator, and should be used only to carry out the will of 
the Creator. To misuse it: to pervert it to purely personal and 
selfish ends is a direct grievous violation of the law of God: it is 
willful defiance of the Lord and Master of Life: it is a grievous 
personal offence against a personal God. Nothing will lift or 
change that truth for one who believes in God. Human need: 
sensual desire: economic necessity, pressing and unbearable as 
these may be, does not change the law of God any more than it 
changes God Himself. Plausible theories: ingenious arguments: 
specious welfare pleas, exposition of the ills of humanity all may 
be presented with the power and attractiveness of human genius 
playing upon expressive, appealing words yet they do not and 
they cannot change the law of God. 



424 WITH OUR READERS [Dec., 

TO those who believe, that law is wisdom. It is not wisdom 
self-evident: compelling: any more than God Himself is, but 
it is redeeming: dignified: sure. 

They who so believe will measure and direct all things in the 
light of God as the Creator. Their knowledge and direction will 
at least have some term from which they can start and some 
term to which they may go. 

They who deny it, will have no definite knowledge at all. 
We say definite advisedly because from the very nature of the 
case they are without God, and at the mercy of the indeterminate, 
inaudible mass called humanity. They have not knowledge, but 
opinion. They may and do possess much information: but of 
knowledge which coordinates, or possesses the principle of co- 
ordination, they have none. Unity is the basis of knowledge : and 
all those who believe in God as the personal Creator and Ruler of 
the universe are one at least in that: all who deny Him are one 
in nothing. They may agree on many points, but their agree- 
ment rises no higher than opinion, and they are free to abandon 
it without notice. 



IT must be remembered that there are not many who today dog- 
matically and definitely deny God. But the number of those 
who practically deny Him is very great. Whether they are con- 
scious of the denial or not, is a matter that rests with their own 
conscience. There is no question, however, but that their writ- 
ings and their conclusions are driving God farther and farther 
from His world. 

They who thus practically deny God are sowing the seeds of 
disorder, of chaos, of anarchy in every field of life. They main- 
tain that in the question of the use of the sexual power man is 
not governed by any pre-declared law of God. Conception and 
childbirth are subject to the will of man, of husband and wife: 
are matters to be determined by their wishes and their judgment. 
The continuance of the human race is not in the hands of God, 
but in the hands of those who were made by God. The finite can 
determine the use of the powers which the Infinite has given it. 
Life is to be subject, not to the Giver of life but to those who have 
received life from Him. The creature's will is to displace and 
possibly overthrow the Creator's. 



BOOKS and pamphlets almost without number are published 
today with this as their practical thesis. We will not here 
mention the titles of the volumes. But they are common enough; 



1920.] WITH OUR READERS 425 

and the "reputable" magazines, the dignified scientific journals of 
the day are carrying articles that preach the same agnostic doc- 
trine. Women's clubs in various parts of the country have ap- 
proved the atheistic teaching, and an attempt will be made to 
introduce into the Federal Congress a bill that will permit the 
sending through the mails of information as to how the sexual 
power may be indulged and the law of God, not only defied but 
in so far as man can do it made futile. The arguments of all 
these publications and pamphlets may be reduced to the same 
thesis: human ills must be cured by human means; human com- 
fort must be the great concern of humankind both irrespective 
of God's law. 

Such selfishness inevitably blinds those who champion it: 
blinds them not only to their immediate error, but to the errors 
that, in turn, scatter through other fields of life. In the cham- 
pions of the pernicious doctrine it develops a tyrannical dog- 
matism: a chronic habit of misstatement : a forgetfulness of both 
the obligation and the fruits of purity, and in many instances a 
perversion of morality that is almost incredible. 

* * * * 

IN a recent issue of the New York Nation an article was pub- 
lished, entitled "Birth Control and the World Crisis." The 
blindness or the willful deceit of that article may be judged from 
the following statement: "The empire which (through the 
World War) sought world dominion . . . had the highest birth 
rate and the most rapid growth of population, and yet it was 
France which by its birth control had produced, not so many 
but better soldiers that withstood the most terrific onslaughts 
of the enemy." 

It is not true that Germany before the War had the highest 
birth rate. Russia had the highest birth rate and the greatest 
increase. We would not diminish by even an infinitesimal frac- 
tion the glory of the French soldiers: but it is known universally 
that because of her lack of soldiers, France was unable to carry 
on the fight alone. It is likewise universally known that it was 
the almost unnumbered forces of America that broke the German 
morale and won the War. Joffre's visit to the United States was 
a desperate appeal from France, lost because she had no more 
manhood to serve, for American help. And Germany knew 
France's weakness : knew how her military strength, her national 
life had been sapped and weakened by the spread of "birth con- 
trol" instruction and practice. "More coffins than cradles," said 
a German observer of France in 1911, "thus should peoples dis- 
appear through their own fault who break with the fundamental 



426 WITH OUR READERS [Dec., 

law of life." Statistics of France prove that six times between 
1870 and 1911 the deaths surpassed the births. 

Against this statement of the writer in the Nation, we have 
the urgent appeal of the patriotic French leaders of today to the 
French people begging them in the national interests to abandon 
birth control. As early as 1910 the noted economist, Leroy- 
Beaulieu, uttered these terrifying words : "Not half a dozen gen- 
erations hence the French nation will have ceased to be, at least 
the population of true French origin" (Debates, July 12th). 

Bishop Gibergues of Valence, France, has recently made an 
impassioned appeal to his countrymen for the very life of France : 

"France is dying and will die if the scourge is not arrested. 

"To instance, one department in particular, as I know it bet- 
ter than others, that of the Department of Drome: In 1874 
there were 8,287 births; in 1913, 4,857 births. In place of twenty- 
five to the thousand, there were but sixteen. The same year the 
death rate exceeded the birth rate by 25 per 10,000 inhabitants, 
that is to say by more than 700 in the whole department. 

"There are more coffins than cradles in Drome. In one year 
there were 700 more coffins than cradles. So the great cry of 
alarm goes forth. Drome is dying, Drome will die if the 
scourge is not stopped. . . And one-third of the departments in 
France have a lower birth rate than Drome. 

"The War increased the trouble not only by the great num- 
ber who fell on the field of honor, but because of the conse- 
quently large number of widows and a marked decrease in young 
men who naturally would have been the founders of families. 

"What has brought a rich, fine, generous people such as the 
French to such a pass is their egoism, individualism, passion, and 
sensuality, for these have triumphed over the spirit of duty, of 
love of God, and of country. Their eyes have been closed to the 
nobler purpose of marriage, they have sought only an association 
of interest and a pleasureable and sensual intercourse. Religion 
not being present to lift hearts and turn them heavenward, each 
has hearkened only to his own caprice or pleasure, and duty has 
become a dead letter for too many. 

"Not only is the evil bold-faced. It is arrogant, proud. It 
has entered into criminal complicity with so-called science, 
and is approved with infernal cynicism." 

* * * * 

BUT the Nation's article is both deaf and blind to such appeals 
and such facts. It dogmatically assumes that all evils will 
be cured through birth control. It cynically and satanically con- 
demns as immoral the proper exercise of marital rights. It ruth- 



1920.] WITH OUR READERS 427 

lessly abdicates to materialism and sacrifices any and every stand- 
ard of living. It really shows no human concern, although its 
language is vested with apparent human consideration. Instead of 
allowing that man and woman may rightly look to a home wherein 
they may bring forth, nourish and properly educate the children 
they wish to have, it dictates, as a principle, that to save both 
from want and need, they should limit their children. Low wages : 
congested quarters: unsanitary conditions these are not to be 
alleviated and bettered for posterity no, posterity is to be sacri- 
ficed for them. Human rights are not put first: but human sel- 
fishness and material comfort are to be the cure all. 

If father and mother (how the article travesties the names) do 
not abide by the economic necessities of their condition, so much 
the worse for them. The helpless : the feebleminded : the epileptic, 
they must not be a charge on society. Society must put them 
away in asylums: or must take every means, legitimate or illegiti- 
mate, to see that none such is born again into this world. Ages 
ago some pagans declared that all who were not healthy and prom- 
ising at birth should be straightway killed. Some pagans of to- 
day declare that they should not be allowed to be born. 
* * * * 

THE Nation's article speaks pathetically of the "woman wither- 
ing away in sorrowful maidenhood" and of the man seeking 
the company of depraved women because neither the man nor the 
woman has been informed of contraceptive methods and agencies. 
To such logic must we listen. Men and women driven into de- 
spair and sin because they have not the information that would 
help them to violate the laws both of nature and of God. 

And if the contraceptive methods now in vogue are injurious 
then, declares this article, it is the duty of the medical profes- 
sion to find methods that are not injurious. 

Again does the writer deceive his readers. It is known of the 
medical profession that no one can invent any method which will 
enable man or woman to escape the law of nature and of God. 
Either, by definite act, may foil that law, but neither can escape 
it. Before the British National Birth Rate Commission an emi- 
nent medical doctor testified that "prevention of maternity by arti- 
ficial methods invariably produced physical, mental and, I think, 
moral harm." And when questioned further, he said : "I thought 
everybody considered they were more or less harmful." No one 
can thwart an act of nature, which must be exercised as nature has 
decreed, without suffering harmful consequences. They may not 
be apparent in the occasional or seldom repeated act. They may 
not be apparent in their wide national consequences, till after the 



428 WITH OUR READERS [Dec., 

passage of many years. But as they are repeated, as they be- 
come more and more part of an individual's, a country's, a nation's 
life, so do they eat into and destroy all the moral fibre of that life. 

* * * * 

AND this far distant yet none the less real issue is what is lost 
sight of, forgotten under the pressure of immediate need or 
present temptation. The power that brings us into being reaches 
from time to eternity : from earth to heaven. Upon our reverence 
for it depends our reverence for all life, our estimate of one an- 
other and of all our fellows. It is man's most divine inheritance. 
In it is his soul most sensitive to the Creator's work : the Creator's 
voice: the Creator's purpose. Most surely does it bind, and yet 
most delicately. In its light alone is the eye single, and by its 
light do we see whole. It is the aura of God's creation: and de- 
nied, we and the world are left to our own deepening twilight. 
Whoso loses it loses what he can never regain. 

And because it is the most precious thing that life possesses, 
the treasure that makes sacred those who gave us birth, we resent 
with just anger those unholy works that would obscure its beauty 
and its worth to the hearts and souls of men. 



THE death of Louise Imogen Guiney is a signal loss to American 
letters. In honesty and excellence of production she was un- 
excelled. She was not alone supremely gifted, she was preemi- 
nently conscientious as both student and writer. Not alone in 
style and matter but in moral example has she left a rare in- 
heritance. To use one of her own lines she is 

A star to keep the ways of honor clear. 

We would not anticipate in any w r ay the extended apprecia- 
tion of Miss Guiney and her work which we will publish in the 
January issue of THE CATHOLIC WORLD. Here we would pay a 
personal tribute to her inner spiritual life, a life very close to God 
and consequently a life of great denial, of suffering and of want. 
But her prayer was: 

Forethought and recollection, 

Rivet mine armor gay! 

The passion for perfection 

Redeem my failing way! 

The arrows of the upper slope 

From sudden ambush cast, 

Rain quick and true, with one to ope 

My Paradise at last! 

Her armor was gay, and her soul in spite of adversity sincere, 
unaffected, simple. 



1920.] WITH OUR READERS 429 

We last saw her in the streets of the Oxford she knew and 
loved so well, and we hope to greet her in heaven with the same 
smile with which we left her there. 



THE fact that England is unable to govern Ireland because the 
vast majority of the Irish people will not recognize her gov- 
ernment, has been attested by ample evidence. In a noteworthy 
article in the new English publication, Blackfriars, still further 
evidence is added to the mass that already exists. 

The writer is Denis Gwynn, and his evidence is the result of 
recent personal observations throughout Ireland. To the oft-re- 
peated excuse given by the English Government: "We can do 
nothing until you Irishmen agree among yourselves," Gwynn states 
that there never has been such unanimity among the Irish people 
as exists today on the present political question : it is a unanimity 
resulting from the real and lasting discovery of common interests 
and a common outlook upon life. 

Only one attitude, one aspiration exists outside the four east- 
ern counties of Ulster, from Donegal to Wexford, from Galway to 
Dublin. He tells of the ruthless persecution and banishment of 
the Catholics of East Ulster. Fermanagh, Tyrone, South Cavan, 
Monaghan, and Donegal, have prepared to receive those thus driven 
from their homes. 

* * * * 

OUTSIDE of the northeastern corner of Ireland political govern- 
ment has ceased to exist. The fact that more than two-thirds 
of the population of Ireland are agricultural, makes it easy for 
them to govern themselves: detection and punishment of crime 
may safely be left to local public opinion. And, indeed, the local 
courts have been the sole constructive force in the anarchy over 
which the English representatives preside. 

Into these otherwise peaceful communities the notorious 
Black-and-Tans have been sent to create a reign of terror. 

"Innocent civilians, men and women, dared not walk about 
after dark for fear of being set upon by armed Black-and-Tans 
who have, not without reason, gained the reputation throughout 
Ireland of robbing and looting anyone whom they saw fit to 
search." 

The daily and nightly terrorism in Cork and Dublin, where, 
says the writer, the state of affairs is literally indescribable, was 
surpassed by the appalling wreckage perpetrated by troops and 
Black-and-Tans throughout the country. 

He describes specific instances. He shows that these Black- 
and-Tans undertake these so-called "reprisals" with official ap- 



430 WITH OUR READERS [Dec., 

proval and official aid. They are part of a deliberate policy, and 
that policy will continue and increase the present ghastly terror 
until Ireland succumbs. That will never be. Self-government 
alone will satisfy the Irish people. 



IPaulist Press, appears, among other stories of conversion, one 
N The Highways of Life, one of the oldest publications of The 
entitled "From the Invisible to the Visible Church." The book 
itself was edited by the late Very Rev. Augustine F. Hewit, for 
many years editor of THE CATHOLIC WORLD: and the contribution 
mentioned was the account of the journey to the true Church of 
Father Hewit's sister-in-law, Mrs. Catherine S. Hewit. 

Mrs. Hewit died on the sixth of October last in her ninety- 
fifth year. Not alone as a relative of Father Hewit, but also be- 
cause of the exceptional sanctity of her life does she deserve spe- 
cial notice in these pages. 

* * * * 

FROM her own account of her conversion it is evident that from 
the earliest years of her life she earnestly desired to know 
and serve our Blessed Lord. Baptized in the Episcopal Church, 
she married Dr. Hewit, then a Presbyterian. The fact that there 
was another Christian sect other than the Episcopal was her first 
stepping-stone to a knowledge of the Catholic Church. A careful 
student of the Bible, she saw plainly written therein the doctrines 
of Penance and Extreme Unction, and she had no idea these were 
taught otherwhere than in the Episcopal Church, until a Protestant 
told her: "These are Catholic doctrines." Yet she was distressed 
when her husband, Dr. Hewit, having been received into the true 
Church, took their children to Mass. It led her at least to inquire 
further : to seek the help of Father Hewit, and then were dispersed 
the clouds that had darkened her mind. 

Mrs. Hewit was received into the Church on March 25, 1856. 

* * * * 

AFTER she had received the Body and Blood of Our Lord she 
never knew doubt again, and that Food nourished her with a 
personal love of Our Lord and a personal sanctity that marked all 
the years of her long life. She had read the Scripture when a 
young child. Such was her devotion to it that she read some por- 
tion every day of her life. One of her greatest treasures was a 
picture of the Madonna, which Father Hewit brought to her from 
Rome on his first visit there. "It was," she used to say, "a con- 
stant light to me." 

"I never knew a better person," said Father Hewit himself. 



1920.] BOOKS RECEIVED 431 

Her piety was founded upon the habit of constant prayer. Conse- 
quently, it was deep, serene, attractive. It showed itself in sweet- 
ness of temper, graciousness of conduct, and dignity of word. 
Perhaps it was most evidenced in her supreme virtue of fraternal 
charity that sure bond of peace with Jesus Christ : that love which 
is an essential condition of the love of God. Age with its handi- 
caps, its infirmities and its sufferings engendered no complaining : 
no querulous impatience. Strength and dignity held the helm 
through later as well as earlier years, and with prayers upon her 
lips she passed after three-quarters of a century of service to the 
eternal presence of the Lord and Saviour Whom she loved so well. 



BOOKS RECEIVED. 

LONGMANS, GREEN & Co., New York: 

Holy Mass and Holy Communion. By Father Rpche, S.J. $1.20. Westminster 
Version of the Sacred Scriptures. The New Testament. Vol. III. Part III. 
The Second Epistle to the Corinthians. Part IV. Galatians and Romans. 
Les Lettres Provinciales de Blaise Pascal. Edited by H. F. Stewart, D.D. $2.60. 
A History of England. By E. Wyatt-Davies, M.A. $2.00. Sister Mary of St. 
Philip. By a Sister of Notre Dame. $6.00. The Ship "Tyre." By W. H. 
Schoff. $2.00 net. 
ALLYN & BACON, New York: 

Biology for High Schools. By W. M. Smallwood, I. L. Reveley, G. A. Bartley. 
$1.60. A First Greek Reader to Accompany a Short Grammar of Attic Greek. 
By Rev. F. M. Connell, S.J. $1.00. The New Yenni Latin Grammar for High 
Schools and Colleges. By the Committee on Latin Studies of Spring Hill Col- 
lege, Mobile, Ala. $1.60. Practical Physics. By H. S. Carhart, LL.D., and 
H. N. Chute, M.S. $1.60. 
D. APPLETON & Co., New York: 

Morale, the Supreme Standard of Conduct. By G. S. Hall, LL.D. $3.00 net. 
The United States in the World War. By J. B. McMaster. Two volumes. $3.00 
net each. The Adventurous Lady. By J. C. Snaith. $2.00 net. John Senechal's 
Margaret. By A. and E. Castle. $2.00 net. Memories of the Empress Eugenie. 
By Comte Fleury. Two volumes. $7.50 net. 
GEORGE H. DORAN Co., New York: 

The Paternity of Abraham Lincoln. By W. E. Barton. Men and Books and Cities. 
By R. C. Holliday. The Romance of Madame Tussaud's. By J. T. Tussaud. 
Tahiti Days. By H. MacQuarrie. Roads to Childhood. By A. C. Moore. 
FREDERICK A. STOKES Co., New York: 

Women's Wild Oats. By C. G. Hartley. Real Democracy in Operation. By F. 
Boujour. Top o' the Morrin'. By S. MacManus. The Elfin Artist. By A. 
Noyes. 
BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York: 

Ursula Finch. By I. C. Clarke. $2.25 net. The Paths of Goodness. By Rev. 
E. F. Garesche, S.J. $1.50 net. The Principal Catholic Practices. By Rev. 
G. T. Schmidt. $1.50 net. On the Morals of Today. By Rev. T. Slater, 
S.J. 85 cents net. A Short Method of Mental Prayer. By Rev. N. Ridolfe. 
BONI & LIVERIGHT, New York: 

Satan's Diary. By L. Andreyev. What I Saw In Russia. By G. Lansbury. Silent, 
White and Beautiful. By T. Bobbins. The House With a Bad Name. By P. P. 
Sheehan. 
HARPER & BROTHERS, New York: 

The Secret Springs. By H. O'Higgins. $2.00 net. The Making of the Reparation 

and Economic Sections of the Treaty. By B. M. Baruch. $3.00 net. 
THE CENTURY Co., New York: 

American Police Systems. By Raymond Fosdick. 
DOUBLEDAY, PAGE & Co., Garden City, New York: 

The Surprises of Life. By G. Clemenceau. The Junkman. By R. le Gallienne. 
FREDERICK PUSTET & Co., New York: 

Medicina Pastoralis. By Joseph Antonelli. Vols. I., II., III. Considerations 
on Eternity. Edited by Rev. F. E. Bogues. $1.50 net. 



432 BOOKS RECEIVED [Dec., 1920.] 

HARCOURT, BRACE & HOWE, New York: 

Adam of Dublin. By C. O'Riordan. 
OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS, New York: 

The Debates in the Federal Convention of 1787 Which Framed the Constitution 
of the United States of America. Edited by G. Hunt and J. B. Scott. Prices 
and Price Control in Great Britain and the United States During the World 
War. By S. Litman. 
SCHWARTZ, KIRWIN & FAUSS, New York: 

Catholic Hymnal. By Rev. J. G. Hacker, S.J. 75 cents. 
BLASE BENZIGER & Co., New York: 

The Black Cardinal. By John T. Smith. 
BRENTANO'S, New York : 

The Cross of Ares. By L. Perkins. Cesare Borgia. By A. Symons. Helping the 

Rich. By J. Bay. 
THOMAS SELTZER, New York: 

Our Great War and the Great Wars of the Ancient Greeks. By G. Murray, LL.D. 

Woman. By M. Mark. Reputations. By D. Goldring. 
JAMES T. WHITE & Co., New York: 

Floridina. Poems by Samuel D. Lee. $1.50. 
JOHN LANE Co., New York: 

Correspondence of Jean-Baptiste Carrier. Translated by E. H. Carrier, M.A. 
THE MACMILLAN Co., New York: 

The Foolish Lovers. By St. John G. Ervine. $2.00. Enslaved. By J. Masefield. 
$2.25. SociaZ Scandinavia in the Viking Age. By M. W. Williams, Ph.D. Right 
Royal. By J. Masefield. Literature in a Changing Age. By A. H. Thorndike, 
Ph.D. $3.00. 
E. P. DUTTON & Co., New York: 

George Tyrrell's Letters. Edited by M. D. Petre. $7.00 net. 
CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS, New York: 

Character and Opinion in the United States. By G. Santayana. $3.50. Pagan 

Fire. By N. Richardson. 
P. J. KENEDY & SONS, New York: 

Evolution and Social Progress. By J. Husslein, S.J., Ph.D. $1.75. The Sacred 
Heart and Wine in Holy Communion. By Sister M. Philip. $1.10. The Loyalist. 
By J. F. Barrett. $2.00. 
GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE, Washington: 

The University Extension Movement. By W. S. Bittner. Pamphlet. 

HOUGHTON MlFFLIN Co., Boston : 

Presidents and Pies. By Isabel Anderson. $3.00. 
GINN & Co., Boston: 

The Corona Readers. Second Reader. By M. F. Egan, Brother Leo, F.S.C., and 

J. H. Fassett. 64 cents. 
THE FOUR SEAS Co., Boston: 

The Mog foots. By Marion M. Taylor. 
YALE UNIVERSITY PRESS, New Haven: 

The Connecticut Wits, and Other Essays. By H. A. Beers. $2.25. 
JOHN JOSEPH McVEY, Philadelphia: 

Exposition of Christian Doctrine. By a Seminary Professor. Part III. Worship. 

$3.00. 
J. B. LIPPINCOTT Co., Philadelphia: 

The American Boys' Handybook of Camp Lore and Woodcraft. By D. Beard. 

$3.00 net. The Sleeping Beauty. By C. S. Evans. 
THE PARACLETE PUBLISHING Co., Cornwells Heights, Pa.: 

A Man Who Was a Man St. Joseph. By M. A. Kelley, S.T.L., Ph.D. $1.50. 
LOYOLA UNIVERSITY PRESS, Chicago: 

Latin Hymns. Edited by M. Genning, S.J. Teaching for God. By E. F. Garesche", 

S.J. Snow-Bound, and Other Poems. By J. G. Whittier. 
B. HERDER BOOK Co., St. Louis: 

From the Trinity to the Eucharist. By Mgr. M. Landrieux. $1.30 net. What 

Father Cuthbert Knew. By G. V. Christmas. $1.35 net. 
T. FISHER UN WIN, London: 

My Life and Friends. By James Sully, LL.D. $5.00 net. 
CATHOLIC TRUTH SOCIETY, Dublin: 

The Social Question in Ireland. By Rev. P. Coffey, Ph.D. The Blessed Oliver 
Plunkett. By Sir J. R. O'Connell, LL.D. The Mystery of the Incarnation. By 
Rev. J. E. Canavan, S.J. Home Nursing. By Dr. L. Cassidy. Between Capital- 
ism and Socialism. By Rev. P. Coffey, Ph.D. Pamphlets. Nelly McMahon, 
B.A. By B. O'Neill. 2 s. 6 d. Clontarf. By Rev. J. B. Dollard, Litt.D. 1 s. 3 d. 
Three Hills. By E. Ua Mordha. Is. 3 d. 
BLOUD & GAY, Paris: 

L'Ame de France. Par E. Montier. Les Assyro-Chalddens et les Armeniens mas- 
sacres par les Turcs. Par J. Naagem. Les "Ratines." Par Abbe" G. Mugnier. 



THE 




Catholic &(orld 

VOL. CXII. JANUARY, 1921 No. 670 



LOUISE IMOGEN GUINEY. 

BY KATHERINE BREGY, LITT.D. 

T was on November 2, 1920, the great feast day of 
all freed souls, that "the little delicate kiss of 
death" as she herself had once called it came 
to Louise Imogen Guiney. And it must have come 
much in the way she would have wished : without 
publicity or pageant, in a very old and quiet corner of the old 
England she had so greatly loved. One may divine with what 
courtesy her chastened spirit would welcome that shadowy 
Sister of us all. "We make a miserable noisy farcical entry, 
one by one, on the terrene stage," she wrote long ago with 
triste humor; "it is a last dramatic decency that we shall learn 
to bow ourselves out with gallantry, be it even among the 
drugs and pillows of a too frequent lot. . . The soul meets its 
final opportunity, as at a masked ball; if it cannot stand and 
salute, to what end were its fair faculties given?" There 
spoke the daughter of her soldier father, and in native heroic 
spirit. But with her "salute," there passed from among us a 
poet and scholar of rare distinction : a woman whose worth to 
contemporary culture was far above rubies because of her 
delicate and unswerving fidelity to the strict canons of her 
chosen art an artist whose ultimate gift even to a secular 
world lay in that supreme Tightness of vision which in the last 
analysis owes less to the intellect than to the spiritual expe- 
rience and intuitions. 

COPYRIGHT. 1920. THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF ST. PAUL THE APOSTLE 
IN THE STATE OF NEW YORK.. 

VOL. CXII. 28 



434 LOUISE IMOGEN GUINEY [Jan., 

The New World and the Old were curiously interblended 
in Miss Guiney's story. For she was born in Boston on Janu- 
ary 7, 1861, and the formal process of her education was ac- 
complished with the Mesdames of the Sacred Heart at Provi- 
dence, Rhode Island. Yet one thinks of her as essentially 
Oxonian in genius and her father, Patrick Robert Guiney, 
was of Irish birth. She was "well fathered" in the truest pos- 
sible sense, since General Guiney stood as ideal, as well as idol, 
to his only child. He had served his apprenticeship as lawyer 
and as editor, when the Civil War called him. There he 
acquitted himself with such high courage that he attained the 
rank of Major General, and upon his return to Boston he was 
appointed prothonotary of that city. But already, at the Battle 
of the Wilderness, hie had received his death-wound; and 
thirteen years later, as he was crossing the Common, returning 
from his office, the never-unexpected summons came. Some 
children saw General Guiney kneel quietly beside a tree and 
cross himself and there Death found him, barely in his forty- 
third year. 

The daughter fell heir to a nature singularly like her 
father's, with almost every outer episode reversed. His was 
the "short life in the saddle," for which her "Knight Errant," 
like every other crusading heart, had prayed. Hers was to be 
the longer, harder, not less heroic way of the fireside and the 
study. Hers was in all truth that crucifixion of the pen which 
she used often to quote : "It comes to that," she said once to the 
present writer, "but it is still the finest game in the world." 
As early as 1885 she was writing for publication; the Goose- 
quill Papers, which date from then, being such youthful ex- 
periments that they make shift to appear quite the "oldest" 
things she ever perpetrated ! Two years later she was writing 
with scholarly ease and a most engaging freshness, inaugurat- 
ing that honorable career in letters which was to cover prac- 
tically all her remaining life. Her friendships with contem- 
poraries in the various arts with the Stedmans, Charles War- 
ren Stoddard, Ralph Adams Cram, Alice Brown, Katharine 
Tynan, the Meynells, to mention but a few were many and 
deep, but at no time was the outward story very thrilling. 

From 1894 to 1897 she acted as post-mistress in her home 
town, the Puritan and not-too-peaceful suburb of Auburndale, 
Massachusetts. There was a certain bitter humor bound up in 



1921.] LOUISE IMOGEN GUINEY 435 

her incumbency. Newspaper-reporters and curiosity-seekers, 
who had to be "swept off the postoffice ledge," constituted one 
plague: but "I suppose," as she whimsically observed, "it is 
jolly funny to see how a fish earns its living by flying." To 
the same friend she wrote during this time: "I know exactly 
how a leopard feels behind his bars; or how he might feel if 
the populace inquired for correspondence and stamps. With 
all my Websterian brain set upon what I am at, I have never 
yet made twice six anything but nineteen, nor remembered a 
face a second time." Meanwhile, her outdoor heart was pining 
for the free day, when she might roam for long green miles 
"with the best and biggest of dogs, and see snakes (for which 
I have a liking, if for nothing else than to atone for the be- 
havior towards them of superstitious Christians since Eden 
gates were locked) and pluck violets . . . thinking what an 
excellent world it is to do nothing in, and to sing thanks for." 

It was sufficiently bad, this daily servitude which held 
the poet back from singing thanks: but it was made much 
worse by human unkindness. For, from first to last, the young 
Catholic post-mistress had to meet a pitifully provincial and 
puerile opposition, due chiefly to religious (!) bigotry. She 
faced it squarely, and through the help of personal friends 
she even conquered a local boycott of the postoffice. But im- 
mediately after the vindication of her reappointment by 
President McKinley, she resigned with what must have been 
either a diapason or a war-whoop of relief. 

Thenceforth, with only such interruptions "as are human," 
Louise Guiney lived as servant and master of her beloved 
craft. Her happiest years, doubtless, were those spent in scho- 
larly seclusion at Oxford, which was her home but for a few 
intervals almost until the end. Here the treasures of the 
Bodleian were her daily joy; here the editing of old poets 
became almost as natural and sweet a thing as dreaming 
among old towers and "long-dedicated walls," or walking in 
spirit with those great souls, the Oxford Movers, who had 
brought the ancient Catholic heritage back to English-speaking 
men and women. The heart has not only, in the Frenchman's 
word, its own reasons it has also its own ancestry and father- 
land. To dwell with these is to achieve oneself harmoniously; 
to be and to do one's best without the perpetual warring 
against adverse trifles the voyaging "in shallows and in 



436 LOUISE IMOGEN GUINEY [Jan., 

miseries" of so many lives banished from the Garden of 
God's gracious design. 

This daughter of New England recaptured her Eden 
within sound of Tom the "King bell," and where Newman's 
memory "hangs like a shield ... on royal Oriel." Oxford 
was hers by every natural and spiritual affinity, and she cele- 
brated its glories in a series of sonnets which seem in some 
mysterious fashion to be carved instead of written. Of such 
expatriations, and of the voyaging heart in general, Miss 
Guiney gave in Patrins the true but not always seen signif- 
icance. 

The tourist [she declares] be he of right mettle, falls in 
love with the world, and with the Will which sustains it. 
As much solace or exhilaration as comes into the eye and 
ear, so much evil, in the form of sadness, rebellion, ignor- 
ance, passes out from us, as breathed breath into the purer 
air. . . There is but one thing which can honorably draw 
the heart out of an American in Europe. He has wrought 
for himself the white ideal of government; he belongs to a 
growing, not a decaying society; there is much without 
upon which he looks with wonder and even with pity. . . 
But one thing lie sees far away which he can never live to 
call his, in the West; he cannot transfer hither the yester- 
day of his own race, the dark charm of London, the glamour 
of Paris, the majesty and melancholy of Rome. . . 

And that which makes the worthy pilgrim into an exile 
and a cosmopolite is no vanity, no ambition, no mere rest- 
less energy: it is truly the love of man which calleth over- 
seas, and from towers a great way off. His shrine is some 
common and unregarded place, a mediaeval stair, it may be, 
worn hollow as a gourd by the long procession of mortality. 
That concave stone touches him and makes his blood 
tingle: it has magic in it, of itself, without a record; for it 
speaks of the transit of human worth and human voices, 
both of which Dante makes his Ulysses long for and seek 
to understand. It is our sunken footfall, ages ere we were 
born, while we were on forgotten errands, nursing irre- 
coverable thoughts. To have marked it, with perhaps the 
largest emotion of our lives, is to walk Broadway or a Texan 
tow-path humbler and better ever after. 

So that the magnetism of Oxford was the same, "in the 
natural order," as that which kept her always in such stainless 



1921.] LOUISE IMOGEN GUINEY 437 

allegiance to the Catholic Church. She left her towered para- 
dise to remain in Massachusetts during her mother's last ill- 
ness. When that duty was acquitted, she returned again 
"home" and there the Great War found her in 1914. It was 
never quite the same Oxford after that: but then, it has never 
been quite the same world, either. In a letter written during 
the first dark winter, she spoke of going for awhile "away 
from the troops and the refugees and the wounded, for 
one never sees an undergraduate any mote," and taking a 
borrowed collie as comrade in long walks through the 
"muddy but tranquil country." More and more cloistral, 
more and more abdicant became her life. Even the 
London episodes grew rare, "a day at longest," as she said; 
and after awhile she retired across country to the deeper soli- 
tude of Grangeleigh in quiet Amberly. But it was at the little 
town of Chipping-Campden, some twenty-five miles out of 
Gloucester, that her pilgrimage was suddenly found to have 
attained its goal. The Beauty and Antiquity which she craved 
were hers to the end and with her, too, were 

They to whom the heavens must ope: 
Candor, Chastity and Hope. 

Because Louise Imogen Guiney was so consummate an 
artist and craftsman, it is perhaps encouraging for lesser 
workers to note that her first efforts in both prose and verse 
were comparatively negligible. The Goosequill Papers (1885), 
while notable for the beauty of their quaint and finished Eng- 
lish, are the only things she ever wrote which could not tri- 
umphantly acquit themselves of a slight pedantry: but then, 
is it not youth all the world over which seeks the jocund state- 
liness of the stilt? And if The White Sail poems of 1887 show 
already the author's classic affiliations, they give no hint at all 
of the very original, pungent, yet peaceful harmonies she was 
to achieve a few years later. 

But in that same 1887, she contributed to THE CATHOLIC 
WORLD an article, called "A King of Shreds and Patches," 
which was later expanded into that celebrated piece of serio- 
comedy, "An Inquirendo into the Wit and Other Good Parts of 
His Late Majesty, King Charles Second." And from a paper 
published in the same magazine during the following year, 
came the deft and delectable little volume of 1892, Monsieur 



438 LOUISE IMOGEN GUINEY [Jan., 

Henri, a study of the Vendean war and of its hero, Henri de la 
Rochejaquelein. In 1893, The Roadside Harp was struck: the 
first book of her authentic poetry, and one which contributed 
to her fastidious final collection such charming and charac- 
teristic pieces as the "Song of the Lilac," "Tryste Noel," the 
London Sonnets, and "A Friend's Song for Simoisius." Its 
opening poem was one of Miss Guiney's few New England 
inspirations, the legendary tale of Peter Rugg, the Bostonian. 
But one felt in it, as again in the story of Kenelm, the boy- 
martyr, that her truest metier was not in narrative verse. 

A Little English Gallery, with its discerning portraits of 
Lady Danvers, Farquhar, Vaughan, and other "seventeenth- 
centurions" straying over into the eighteenth, was published in 
1894, its most memorable inclusion being the exhaustive and 
sympathetic study of William Hazlitt. The year 1897 saw the 
fulfillment of her long-cherished desire to edit the poems of 
James Clarence Mangan, with a really notable memoir of the 
hapless young Irishman. The whole work was most affection- 
ately perfected; a reverent and royal tribute to one of Apollo's 
beloved "might-have-beens . . . poets bred in melancholy places, 
under disabilities, with thwarted growth and thinned voices. 
. . ." whom the world would forget save for another poet's 
gentle pen. The same year brought her precious book of orig- 
inal fancies, Patrins, one of the most delightful volumes imag- 
inable, and one which every essay-lover will want to place 
between his Elia and Stevenson's "laughing gold ten times 
tried." 

The poet came again to the fore in 1899 with her slender 
volume, The Martyr's Idyl. The title-poem, a dramatic version 
of the story of SS. Theodora and Didymus, was a thing of 
noble and delicate beauty, yet scarcely so successful as many 
of the shorter lyrics included the Ignatian battle-cry, Deo 
Optimo Maximo, for instance, "The Outdoor Litany," or that 
tender fragment, "By the Trundle-Bed." Once overseas, her 
work took the form of a few scattered lyrics and of much 
felicitous biographical and editorial work. Robert Emmet: His 
Rebellion and Romance came in 1904, also the much docu- 
mented memoir of Hurrell Fronde; and later on the world was 
enriched by her really exquisite editing of the work of Henry 
Vaughan, Thomas Stanley and the "Matchless Orinda," among 
our fragrant forebears and among the moderns, by that of 



1921.] LOUISE IMOGEN GUINEY 439 

Matthew Arnold, Lionel Johnson and others. All this work, 
exhaustive and exhausting as it must have been, spells singular 
self-abnegation in a poet. But Louise Guiney had the scholar's 
temper, serene under infinite patient research, so that these 
labors were probably dictated as much by her literary piety 
as by the exactions of what she used Franciscanly to mention 
as "Holy Poverty." 

Her beautiful Englishing of the Fioretti was, alas! never 
published. But she left one starlike piece of hagiography, her 
Blessed Edmund Campion in 1908 a saint's life written with 
equal devotion and intelligence, even such a model for modern 
readers as Francis Thompson's superb Life of St. Ignatius. 
In 1909, feeling that her poetic legacy was practically complete, 
Miss Guiney gathered into one precious book, Happy Ending, 
what she modestly called "all the better nuggets in that dis- 
used mine." And of the fruit of her final years, white now to 
the harvesting, one learns through a letter of last July: "I am 
writing nothing, but pegging away on a huge Anthology, Re- 
cusant Poets, which is about finished, and has occupied the 
'offs and ons' of Father Bliss, S.J., and myself since 1913." 

Louise Imogen Guiney was essentially a poet, and as a 
poet she will be treasured. But her prose work both ante- 
dated and survived the poetic utterance. This is not, of 
course, unusual in the history of letters. The gift of song 
seldom lasts through a lifetime even when the singer mis- 
takenly fancies it to endure. "The Magical White Bird" is 
snared but for a little season, then flutters off with the morning 
wind from its captor's hand. But in the captor's heart the 
memory of its music remains evermore. In fact, Prose, that 
sturdier sister of Poetry, needs no excuse at all for her comely 
endurance. She may often enough be forced into Martha's 
duties; she may even perform them passing well. But she can 
sit with all grace at her Lord's feet, meditating the essential 
things, when persuaded by so firm and knowing an artist as 
the author of Patrins. 

So Miss Guiney became and became recognized as a critic 
of almost infallible Tightness; an appreciative yet temperate 
judge, not only of literary excellence, but (far more difficult 
of discernment!) of the subtle, underlying canons of literary 
ethics. To be sure, her personal taste was all toward what one 
calls the "classic" school, even as her personal temperament 



440 LOUISE IMOGEN GUINEY [Jan., 

inclined toward that New England reticence which she herself 
often described as "shyness." She was congenitally opposed 
to the spectacular, either in life or literature, believing that 
" 'to make a scene' is not mannerly, even on paper." Yet she 
had every sympathy with the holy, but hectic and unfulfilled, 
genius of Digby Dolben, and devoted years to the rehabilita- 
tion of such rueful and romantic Celts as Mangan and Robert 
Emmet. 

All this proves simply that she was finely human in her 
sympathies. Exigent she was of honesty in soul and utter- 
ance intolerant of the artist who gave less than his best. But 
for all her seeming aloofness, she knew men as well as books, 
and her criticism constantly insists upon the close relation be- 
tween abstract and concrete good. This is the whole argument 
of her arraignment of "Willful Sadness in Literature:" the fact 
that both ethics and aesthetics must make their rules for the 
many rather than the few, that "it may well seem a sort of 
treachery in a man of genius to speak aloud at all, in our 
vast society of the desponding and the unspiritual, unless he 
can speak the helping word." And here is her sentence upon 
the ultra-realists: 

The play which leaves us miserable and bewildered, the 
harrowing social lesson leading nowhere, the transcript 
from commonplace life in which nothing is admirable but 
the faithful skill of the author these are bad morals be- 
cause they are bad art. With them ranks the invertebrate 
poetry of two or three generations ago, which has be- 
queathed its sickly taint to its successor in popular favor, 
our modern minor fiction . . . Art is made of seemly ab- 
stinences. The moment it speaks out fully, lets us know 
all, ceases to represent a choice and a control of its own 
material, ceases to be, in short, an authority and a mystery, 
and prefers to set up for a mere Chinese copy of life just 
so soon its birthright is transferred. 

A capital example of what Miss Austen called "sense and 
sensibility" is found in Louise Imogen Guiney's contrast of 
the English and the Irish genius, both of which she under- 
standingly loved the superman set over against the super- 
race : 

England has, by the world's corroboration, her divine 
sons, whose names are in benediction. But she has also a 






1921.] LOUISE IMOGEN GUINEY 441 

Sahara spectacle of the most stolid, empty folk in the uni- 
verse; the sapless, rootless, flowerless millions who pay, 
as it were, for Shakespeare and Shelley . . . for Newton 
and Darwin. Easy, is it not, for the superlative quality to 
form and act in fullest power here and there, in a nation 
where no smallest grain of it is ever wasted on the common 
mortal? But Ireland reeks with genius impartially dis- 
tributed. It is infectious; every one suffers from it, in its 
various stages and manifestations. The "Superior race" 
makes the superior individual impossible . . . Nowhere 
the lonely planetary effulgence; everywhere the jovial de- 
fiant twinkle of little stars! 

i 

In one of her greatest essays, "The Under Dog," Miss 
Guiney pierces to the heart of several universal yet shadowy 
truths of the folly of any attempt to gauge such mysteries as 
human failure and success; of the different kinds of saints, 
those "who attain their only legitimate development in the 
cloister," and those who are by every count "Saints at a Sacri- 
fice;" and of that strange ghost, "something extra-rational, we 
may be sure: something with an august enchantment," which 
meets certain of the cursed or the elect upon their way, making 
(in Thompson's word) "the kind earth waste, and breath in- 
tolerable" f orevermore ! 

Over and over again, in fact, the deep waters of this 
woman's habitual thought make many a recent critic show 
naked in his shallowness. For her sympathy was linked 
always with sound scholarship; even with a painstaking ex- 
haustiveness which led her in some of the earlier studies into 
a fullness one would scarcely trust to our hasty contemporary 
readers. At no time, indeed, does she write that he who runs 
may read for why, after all, should anyone expect to read 
running? But her later prose achieves a really superb con- 
densation. And this beautiful, habitual infallibility has made 
of Miss Guiney's work a very mine of epithet. Alike in her 
prose and verse, she has the brief, perfect word for so many 
men, so many things ! One remembers on one side Gongreve's 
"quicksilver wit;" on the other young Digby Dolben "pole- 
vaulting his way into the inner Court of the King;" Hurrel 
Froude, "the lost Pleiad of the Oxford Movement;" or Pascal, 
"0 rich in all forborne felicities!" And for sheer fidelity of 
nature painting, it would be hard to go beyond her 



442 LOUISE IMOGEN GUINEY [Jan., 

. . . free 
Innocent, magnanimous tree, 

and her corner of ancient London, "with its little old bearded 
graveyards, pools of ancestral sleep; or low-lying, leafy gar- 
dens where monks and guildsmen have had their dream." 

Thus to make vivid the soul of things is to be a poet; to ex- 
press the image rhythmically is to write poetry. And if 
Louise Imogen Guiney's critical energy became inevitably 
a danger to her more creative gift, it at least insured that gift 
of fastidious, if infrequent, use. She herself, in the volume 
called Happy Ending, chose and set apart the poetry, alike 
early and late, by which she would be judged; building up a 
book which, in a sense far truer than the opulent Patmore's, 
might boast only of her "best" a creamy collection, which no 
lover of the highest in the century just passed can afford to 
miss. It is not a popular poetry, even as that of her comrade 
in arms and ideals, Lionel Johnson's, was not a popular poetry. 
Neither is it exotic, nor at all sensational. But it has a free 
and swinging music, and the beauty of very tall trees washed 
in moonlight. Here is one of her best poems a lyric of the 
soul, but like that galloping masterpiece, the "Wild Ride," a 
battle-song none the less: 

THE KINGS. 

A man said unto his Angel: 
"My spirits are fallen low, 
And I cannot carry this battle : 
O Brother! where might I go? 

"The terrible Kings are on me 
With spears that are deadly bright; 
Against me so from the cradle 
Do fate and my fathers fight." 

Then said to the man his Angel: 
"Thou wavering, witless soul, 
Back to the ranks! What matter 
To win or to lose the whole, 

"As judged by the little judges 
Who hearken not well, nor see? 
Not thus, by the outer issue, 
The Wise shall interpret thee. 






1921.] LOUISE IMOGEN GUINEA 443 

"Thy will is the sovereign measure 

And only event of things: 

The puniest heart, defying, 

Were stronger than all these Kings. 

"Though out of the past they gather, 
Mind's Doubt, and Bodily Pain, 
And pallid Thirst of the Spirit 
That is kin to the other twain, 

"And Grief, in a cloud of banners, 
And ringletted Vain Desires, 
And Vice, with the spoils upon him 
Of thee and thy beaten sires, 

"While Kings of eternal evil 
Yet darken the hills about, 
Thy part is with broken sabre 
To rise on the last redoubt; 

"To fear not sensible failure, 
Nor covet the game at all, 
But fighting, fighting, fighting, 
Die, driven against the wall." 

Hers is a high-hearted poetry, but it is also a high-headed 
poetry. It is scarcely aware of sex, and is but little concerned 
with the storm and stress, the gusts and glee of our sweet, 
irrational existences. To use the simile of another art, it 
deals with the form, not the color of life. Back in the Road- 
side Harp, the young Louise Guiney had achieved the high- 
water mark of an unfaltering philosophy, which she put into 
verse as her "Talisman:" 

Take Temperance to thy breast, 

While yet is the hour of choosing, 

As arbitress exquisite 

Of all that shall thee betide; 

For better than fortune's best 

Is mastery in the using, 

And sweeter than anything sweet 

The art to lay it aside. 

Ethically, of course, this is the last word of wisdom, worthy 
to be carved in jade or beryl. But there is no denying that it 



444 LOUISE IMOGEN GULNEY [Jan., 

is better piety than poetry. Let it be admitted frankly that 
the poet's best verse does not come out of that costly virtue 
of detachment it comes out of the still more costly virtue 
of attachment . . . To this are we debtor for all her true and 
impassioned reading of nature: the stormy beauty of "The 
Squall," with its "routed leopards of the lightning," the tran- 
quil beauty of "Monochrome," the dew-drenched memories 
of the "Lilac" song. To it, again, we owe the five lovesome 
Christmas carols: the subtle Carol of Gifts (first published 
in THE CATHOLIC WORLD), the curious Carol of the "Soule from 
farre away," the Carol of the Ox and the Ass, and perhaps 
most wistful of all, the one originally called "Tryste Noel:" 

The Ox he openeth wide the Doore, 

And from the Snowe he calls her inne, 

And he hath seen her Smile therefor, 

Our Ladye without Sinne. 

Now soone from Sleep 

A Starre shall leap, 

And soone arrive both King and Hinde; 

Amen, Amen: 
But O, the Place co'd I but finde! 

The Ox hath hush'd his voyce and bent 

Trewe eyes of Pitty ore the Mow, 

And on his lovelie Neck, forspent, 

The Blessed layes her Browe. 

Around her feet 

Full Warme and Sweete 

His bowerie Breath doth meeklie dwell : 

Amen, Amen: 
But sore am I with Vaine Travel! 

The Ox is host in Judah stall 

And Host of more than onelie one, 

For close she gathereth withal 

Our Lorde her littel Sonne. 

Glad Hinde and King 

Their Gyfte may bring, 

But wo'd tonight my Teares were there, 

Amen, Amen: 
Between her Bosom and His hayre! 

Louise Imogen Guiney was a "minor" poet, but she wrote 
in the great major tradition of English verse: the tradition of 



1921.] LOUISE IMOGEN GUINEY 445 

Arnold, of Wordsworth, of Shelley and their predecessors. 
She achieved almost perfectly the thing she wanted to do; and 
if through some temperamental turn she lacked the poet's 
taste for love songs well, the love songs have an excellent 
chance of surviving, none the less! And she did constantly 
betray that extreme tenderness for animals which is a part of 
so many seemingly undemonstrative people. There is so much 
pity, solicitude and passion in this devotedness that one won- 
ders (to interpret "psycho-analysis" rather more spaciously 
and spiritually than Freud!) if it be not just a slight deflection 
of the maternal instinct. In any case, it permeates Miss 
Guiney's work, from the prose, "Reminiscences of a Fine 
Gentleman" to the naive "Davy" verses. And it reaches its 
final expression in a poem of rare beauty and absolutely sin- 
cere conviction, "St. Francis Endeth His Sermon:" 

And now, my clerks who go in fur and feather 

Or brighter scales, I bless you all. Be true 

To your true Lover and Avenger, whether 

By land or sea ye die the death undue. 

Then proffer man your pardon, and together 

Track him to Heaven and see his heart made new. 

From long ago one hope hath in me thriven, 

Your hope, mysterious as the scented May: 

Not to Himself your titles God hath given 

In vain, nor only for this mortal day. 

Oh, doves! How from the Dove shall ye be driven? 

O, darling lambs! Ye with the Lamb shall play! 

While at first approach an elusive and aloof personality, 
there seems to have been about the soul of Louise Imogen 
Guiney a fresh, fundamental simplicity. She had the "single 
eye" a freedom from distraction almost uncanny in that in- 
corrigible "general practitioner," woman ! She "hated clothes" 
as much as any boy of fifteen; she habitually broke rosaries; 
she described herself as "literally too happy to live" when 
exercising on the rings and vaulting-bar of a Swedish gym- 
nasium. And deeply as she adored old poets, she adored 
and in all weathers the Open. She had a fine humorous 
enjoyment, even of being "held up" by a Boston pick-pocket, 
and her courage, both moral and physical, was unbounded. 
She had no patience at all with distortions of the truth in any 
controversy, and "struck straight from the shoulder," even 



446 LOUISE IMOGEN GUINEY [Jan., 

with her dearest friends. But to them, as to the ideals she had 
chosen and sifted, she was as faithful as one of her own St. 
Bernard dogs. One thinks of sincerity as the keynote of her 
character a fastidious sincerity until one remembers that 
it was rather consecration. Yes, that is the word . . . Hers 
was a hidden life, consecrated as that of any nun. She used 
to speak of her Catholic faith as "a frightful responsibility," 
declaring over and over again with the most touching humil- 
ity that it was "we ourselves our worldliness, our indiffer- 
ence, and general unthankful demeanor," which kept other 
groping souls from the wished-for Light. Through her own 
life and all her work, the great Candle shone unflinchingly. 
She walked the changing ways of a much changing century 
with the eyes of her own Risen ones, Beati Mortui: 

Blessed the dead in spirit, our brave dead 

Not passed, but perfected: 

Who tower up to mystical full bloom 

From self, as from a known alchemic Tomb; 

Who out of wrong 

Run forth with laughter and a broken thong; 

Who win from pain their strange and flawless grant 

Of peace anticipant; 

Who cerements lately wore of sin, but now, 

Unbound from foot to brow, 

Gleam in and out of cities, beautiful 

As sun-born colors of a forest pool 

Where Autumn sees 

The splash of walnuts from her thinning trees. 

NOTE The author records her grateful indebtedness to Monsignor Joseph L. J. 
Rirlin of Philadelphia for the loan of many illuminating personal letters from Miss 
Guiney also to America for one or two thoughts borrowed from her own article 
contributed to its pages in December, 1914. 



IN THE WAKE OF POLAND'S VICTORY. 



BY CHARLES PHILLIPS. 







E were scarcely out of Warsaw, on our visit to the 
devastated areas East and North, when we came 
to the battlefield of Radzymin. It was here that 
the tide was turned against the Reds and the 
safety of the Polish capital sealed in the blood of 
Father Skorupka, the heroic young army chaplain who led his 
regiment to victory in the face of a continuous spray of deadly 
fire from the Bolshevik machine guns. One of the officers with 
us had witnessed the beginning of the Radzymin battle shortly 
after midnight of the fourteenth. Never on the Western front, 
he told us, had he seen such steady and relentless fire. Now 
there was nothing but a pine woods (where the Polish bat- 
teries had been placed) ; an open plain cut like a grill with 
trenches, barbed wire, the distant town, and some scattered 
graves, all lying hushed and quiet under heavy clouds. 

The town of Radzymin itself showed many marks of the 
battle, buildings wrecked by artillery, whole blocks lying in 
ashes. At Wyskov we struck another scene of decisive fighting, 
and another wrecked bridge, being held up here several hours 
waiting to get across the pontoon over which troops were then 
moving. The commanding officer of Father Skorupka's regi- 
ment passed us at this point. 

The tour we made took us as far north as Ciechanow (on 
the map almost directly north of Warsaw) and as far east as 
Rialystok, covering a large part of the ground that has been 
swept by the Red invasion and the Red retreat. The section 
traversed in this trip may be taken as fairly representative of 
the whole of Poland east of the Vistula. What we saw there 
may be regarded as characteristic of what may be seen any- 
where in the war-ridden areas of Poland today. 

It was raining heavily when we started out; rain and dis- 
mal skies were common throughout the journey. There was 
nothing to brighten the picture; all was depressing all except 
the spirit of the people with whom we met and talked, the 



448 IN THE WAKE OF POLAND'S VICTORY [Jan., 

people who had suffered in the invasion. That spirit shone 
like a star. 

Just after we had left the drab shell-shattered ruins of 
Pultusk and had struck the country road again, we met a young 
Polish sergeant, who asked for a ride to the next village. 
He was a fine, clear-eyed, clean-cut chap, whose manly way of 
speaking up to the Polish Colonel in our machine was charac- 
teristic of the natural democratic manners which I have so 
often observed in these people. His salute was perfect; but 
that ritual performed, his advance and request was frankly 
that of man to man "all American," I said to myself, paying 
the United States a bit of flattery. He had been wounded; the 
healed scars of two bullet holes in his left cheek told the 
story of how the deadly lead had gone in and out, narrowly 
missing his left eye. The wound still ached and he was 
on his way to the doctor for medicine. 

Invalided home, this young man had been caught on his 
father's farm when the Reds came in. "They brought thresh- 
ing machines with them," he told us, "and they threshed all 
our grain, all the grain in the neighborhood, and took it off 
with them. Most of the cows and horses, too. But we will put 
in winter wheat yet. My father and others here are combining 
to get some planting done by pooling the seed, as well as the 
few horses that are left. Fortunately I will be home for a 
while longer t6 help." There was the same note of matter- 
of-course optimism in his voice and words that I have heard 
wherever I have met Polish war victims. No hysterics, no 
dramatics; just quiet common sense. 

Bridges were down everywhere, but they were going up 
again as fast as hands and hammers could repair them. At 
one place where we forded the Narew River, the men working 
on the bridge shouted at us that when we returned that way 
in the evening it would be finished. And it was. Evidently 
they hustled the job for us, for they took much pride in the 
fact that we were the first across and sent us over with cheers 
and hat wavings. 

The broad stretch of country cut by the Narew from 
Serock to Giechanow gave us a panoramic view of war-in- 
vaded Poland. On all sides it is the same wherever you go 
in Poland the horizon was bound by the dark walls of pine 
forests. Heavy clouds swept them with a sort of thick violet 



1921.] IN THE WAKE OF POLAND'S VICTORY 449 

light. Patches of lupin in bloom splotched the drab canvas 
with ruddy color. The wrecks of bridges, still smoking, 
dragged their trailing ruins in the water always to me a sorry 
sight, a broken bridge, there is so much of utter despair and 
finality in it. Rows of gaunt chimneys, like the embodied 
souls of homes left stripped and exposed, stood cold and high 
in scorched nakedness, marking the scenes of recent terror and 
flames and tears. Alongside the road we passed the charred 
wreck of an auto truck; further on, a broken Russian cannon 
ditched by the highway. But the one sight above all others 
that struck us on every hand was the abandonment of the 
fields. No farmers were abroad; no furrows were being 
turned. Plows and horses are gone. No cattle were in the pas- 
tures. They have all been carried off. Black spots in many 
fields showed where grain or hay stacks had been burned. 
There was an indescribable stillness and blight over the whole 
scene. Few people were about, because the bulk of the popu- 
lation had fled before the Bolshevik advance. 

Near Ostrow, we arrived at a military headquarters one 
day just at noon. The sun was out, and the officers were hav- 
ing their mess in the garden of the country house where they 
were billeted. They made us join them, and we had a taste 
of the meagre fare of the Polish Army. A man wonders how 
they can fight as they do on the thin soup, black bread, 
wretched beef (or horse meat) and tea that they eat. But 
they seemed to enjoy it and were like a crowd of schoolboys, 
with just a touch of reserve because of their unexpected Amer- 
ican guests. .It was pathetic to see their attempts at making an 
extra show of their poor table "for company's sake." There 
were red blankets for tablecloths, and there were bouquets 
plucked in the garden. There was the same democratic spirit 
among them, too, that I have spoken of before. The ragged 
mess boys who waited on table were not ruled out; they also 
had their share in the responsibility of the occasion. 

The house was a big three-storied, square, white-washed 
building of brick, surrounded by gardens and orchards all 
neglected and weed-grown now. There was no family left in 
the place. It had been the home of two brothers, who lived 
together. When the Reds came, they seized the place, arrested 
the younger brother (the older was absent at the time) and 
took him to Bialystok. When the older man returned and 

VOL. cxii, 29 



450 IN THE WAKE OF POLAND'S VICTORY [Jan., 

found what had happened, he hurried to Bialystok to intercede 
for his brother and try to free him. The only answer the Bol- 
sheviks gave him was to arrest him also. Then they shot 
them both. Along the fences around Ostrow I saw placards, 
put up since the Red retreat, asking for prayers for the repose 
of the souls of Kasimir and Ignatius Iwanowski. 

Lomza was the first town of any size we entered popu- 
lation, 26,000 a well built prosperous looking place, beauti- 
fully situated on a hill. It has a look of a north Italian town, 
set on its eminence, with its old Gothic cathedral lording it 
over a farming country of teeming riches. There were few 
marks of war wreckage in Lomza. The Reds had captured 
it during the Polish retreat in July with ease; and as they fully 
expected to stay there indefinitely, they were a bit careful. 
That is, they were careful of the buildings. But of the bodies 
and souls and property of their victims that is another story. 

We found lodging in the home of a Pole who had acted 
as local agent for American relief organizations, and who gave 
us a welcome that had no limit to its hospitality. (Even the 
small inhabitants of the bed-tick on which I slept on the floor 
insisted on keeping me awake all night explaining how glad 
they were to have me there. No denying that, like all others 
in these war-starved countries, they were very hungry!) This 
Pole talked freely and gave us some highly interesting details 
of the Bolshevik occupation of the town. 

"They began looting as soon as they arrived," he said. 
"They managed it this way : any individual soldier of the Red 
Army is free to loot all he likes unless a Commissar forbids it. 
The soldier's officers have no authority to stop him; only the 
Commissar can do that and where can you find a Commissar 
when you want him? Thus the Bolsheviks robbed the Amer- 
ican Relief Association's warehouse in Lomza wholesale one 
item alone was five hundred cases of condensed milk! in 
spite of any official prohibition, official seals or official guards 
that I might secure. In fact, they threatened to shoot me for 
daring to say that the warehouse had been robbed. 

"In two or three days they had pretty fairly stripped the 
shops and stores of the town. Then they began on the private 
houses, and on people themselves. One could not go on the 
street wearing rings or jewelry. They simply stopped you and 
took them away from you. Even the clothes on your back 



1921.] IN THE WAKE OF POLAND'S VICTORY 451 

were not safe. As we all had been heavily requisitioned al- 
ready for supplies for the army, especially underwear, some 
of us had not much left. If the Reds had remained, we cer- 
tainly would soon have had nothing." 

A daring and dramatic thing occurred in Lomza on the 
second day of the Bolshevik occupation, an event which proves 
that even the Red Terror cannot always strike fear into the 
the hearts of people especially women who have the cour- 
age of their convictions. This is the story: 

One of the first acts of the "Bolos" on their arrival in Lomza 
was the arrest of the Bishop and two priests of the town. As 
is usually the case under the Bolshevik regime, these men 
were hauled off to jail without charges or warning merely 
on suspicion of being "counter-revolutionary." The Reds fre- 
quently execute people simply because they are of "counter- 
revolutionary type." 

The day after the Bishop and priests were taken away, the 
leader of the Propaganda Bureau of the Reds called a public 
meeting, which all citizens were compelled to attend. He 
began the usual harangue about the beauties of Soviet govern- 
ment, etc., armed for a long tirade against the "follies of 
democracy," the "slavery of religion," etc. But he was sud- 
denly interrupted by a loud chorus of women's voices shout- 
ing: "First send us back our Bishop and we'll listen to you." 
The man who gave us the narrative told with gusto of the 
blank look of astonishment changing to infuriation that came 
into the Bolshevik orator's face. He tried to go one, but every 
attempt at a word was interrupted by the same chorus, all the 
women in the hall shouting in unison: "Give us back our 
Bishop!" "Let our priests go free!" 

The women of Lomza succeeded in breaking up that Bol- 
shevik meeting. Yet no one of them could be accused. All 
were guilty. The Red leader's next move was to go after the 
men. But the men simply responded : "We have nothing to say. 
You tell the women, they are to have equal rights now. There 
you are!" 

The Bishop and the priests were released from jail and 
permitted to return. 

But in the end the Bolsheviks took a horrible revenge on 
the women of Lomza. There are at least six women in that 
city ("God only knows how many others!" our Polish citizen 



452 IN THE WAKE OF POLAND'S VICTORY [Jan., 

exclaimed) whose mothers are wondering in tearless silence 
today where their young daughters are. "The day the Bolshe- 
viks left, they carried many girls away with them by force. 
I, for my part, saw six of them huddled in a truck, crying and 
weeping, as the machine tore down the street in the auto 
column of the retreating Red Army. There were many crimes 
committed against women while the Reds were here." 

The route from Lomza to Osowiec, thence to Bialystok, 
and finally back to Warsaw was more or less a repetition of 
what we had seen since we began our tour: wrecked bridges, 
abandoned farms, here and there brick and ashes of a house, 
and always the roadside grave. At Osowiec, once a strong 
Russian fortress facing the German border, there was no 
human being in sight; nothing but acres of ground strewn 
with the gigantic ruins of the blown-up fortifications. 

A Polish guard came out to challenge us a long solitary 
figure emerging from the shelter of a huge sheet of corrugated 
iron set on a hillside. His uniform, dripping in the cold rain, 
was little better than rags. But he had the Polish smile in his 
blue eye as we passed on. They are the greatest soldiers in the 
world, these Polish boys, sturdy as oak, good-natured, patient 
and enduring yet with an alertness and "pep" in them that 
constantly reminds us of the good old doughboy of the United 
States army. On this trip we passed literally thousands of 
soldiers, regiment after regiment, most of them moving south 
to chase Budenny out of Galicia. They were fatigued and 
hungry, no doubt. But they usually came singing down the 
road, making the land ring with their lusty voices. They were 
fine and fit, and in their "doughboy" uniforms looked so much 
like our own boys that they fairly took the heart out of us as 
they swung by. "What can't they do," we said, "once they 
have their country cleared of the invaders and get back to 
peace and productive labor again! With youth like this, there 
is no limit to Poland's future, even if she is today half wrecked, 
smoking in ashes, unfilled, abandoned and swept by famine 
and disease." 




THE LATEST MR. WELLS. 

BY HENRY A. LAPPIN, LITT.D. 
I. 

WELVE years ago, that incomparable commen- 
tator, G. K. Chesterton, remarked that the most 
interesting thing about H. G. Wells was that he 
was the only one of his many brilliant contem- 
poraries who had not stopped growing. "One can 
lie awake at night" the author of Heretics hilariously de- 
clared "and hear him grow." Mr. Wells is still growing. 

The process began when Wells repaired to South Kensing- 
ton and put on an apron in Huxley's biological laboratory. 
From a first-class honors B.Sc., he passed to the uneasy trade 
of schoolmastering and, thence, to literary journalism. Then 
he went on to the writing of stories short and long. Over them 
the shade of Huxley hovered, and the pungent odors of the 
laboratory permeated them. In the short stories he wrote of 
stolen bacilli and strange orchids, of empires of ants and val- 
leys of spiders, of weird moths and of the eggs of ^Epyornises, 
of things seen from observatories and under microscopes. It 
was all very thrilling. In the long stories, or "scientific rom- 
ances," as the author called them, one traveled in time with 
Mr. Wells on a natty little machine composed of ivory, nickel, 
brass, and quartz, and saw the declining fires of the weary sun 
sink slow and burn out over a world long since uninhabited 
by mankind. An exhilarating, if somewhat breathless voyage ! 
Or, going to the moon, one hobnobbed with the frore race of 
Selenites. Or, visiting the biological Island of Dr. Moreau, one 
watched that distinguished vivisectionist carving grotesque 
approximations to humanity out of pigs and bulls and dogs. 
And from The Invisible Man one could learn how it felt to 
move about unseen among one's fellow-beings. Then, in 1898, 
The War of the Worlds broke out, and by this time Mr. Wells 
had become so notorious that nearly everybody enlisted and 
watched invading grim Martians bear down upon this tiny 
universe, and beheld the dire devastation wrought (in 1898) 



454 THE LATEST MR. WELLS [Jan., 

by flying machines and heat rays. And when The Sleeper 
woke up in 2100 A. D. there we were, discovering that the 
world had become altogether too mechanical for our nine- 
teenth century tastes. . . But they were wonderful, those con- 
coctions of what we may now call the Pre-Mycenaean age of 
Wells' literary development! They out-Verned Jules Verne; 
the universe was anatomized and examined and re-adjusted 
as you would disengage and reassemble the parts of a Ford; 
it was immense and splendid! 

Then Mr. Wells moved into his second phase. Weary of 
the pale ports o' the moon and the gold gateways of the stars, 
he volplaned to this earth, and told the simple tales of such 
ordinary souls as Lewisham and Kipps; and wrote small tracts 
on Socialism and Marriage and The Misery of Boots, and large 
tracts on The Future in America, First and Last Things, and 
New Worlds for Old. Most of the later tracts were issued as 
novels: The New Machiavelli, Marriage, and The World Set 
Free. Mr. Wells had now become the tractarian-novelist of 
modern commercial life and sociological development. It is 
impossible not to feel that most of these "second phase" tract- 
novels are to a considerable extent autobiographical. Some of 
them are interesting, some of them intolerably tedious, all of 
them are excruciatingly earnest and conscientious. Once only, 
in this phase, did he succeed in ridding himself of sociological 
preoccupations long enough to permit the unadulterated 
story-teller within him to emerge. The result was The History 
of Mr. Polly (1910), one of the most outrageously amusing 
novels of the last twenty years, and a tender, whimsical human 
story as well. His next work, however, shows him passion- 
ately and inexorably absorbed in contemplation of "the clois- 
tered futilities" it is his own phrase of contemporary life 
viewed from the political and economic angle. And ever 
since then he has been content to turn his novels into vast 
and vivid pamphlets Fabian tracts raised to the n th power. 
Discursive and contemptuously negligent of all that has tradi- 
tionally pertained to the novel as an art form, he has preferred 
to regard it as "the parade of morals and the exchange of 
manners, the factory of customs, the criticism of laws and in- 
stitutions, and of social dogmas and ideas." 1 The artist of 

1 Vide his essay on "The Contemporary Novel," reprinted in An Englishman 
Looks at the World, 1914. 



1921.] THE LATEST MR. WELLS 455 

Love and Mr. Lewisham and of The History of Mr. Polly has 
ceded place to the pamphleteer of The Research Magnificent 
and of Joan and Peter. It is a great pity, no doubt; but we 
must apparently take H. G. Wells on his own terms or not 
at all. 

Let us now consider our author's third and present phase. 
Without ceasing to be interested in, and to give expression to, 
as much of the life around him as his peculiarly foreshortened 
outlook permits him to see, he has felt impelled to look outside 
this world and its little race of men towards something nobler, 
finer, and higher, not a part of it. He has seen the futility of 
his agnostic materialism, and has grown very weary of it. 
That key which once so smoothly glided into the lock of things 
in general, now not merely refuses to turn, but will not even 
fit. And searching around rather fussily, one must admit 
for a new key, Mr. Wells discovered God. Not, one hastens 
to add, the permanent God of Revelation, the Christian God, 
but a temporary and provisional deity, a Wellsian God God, 
the Invisible King. Even Mr. Wells has created more con- 
vincing figures than this sad parody of the Almighty Who 
looms indistinctly out of the spiritual and intellectual fog 
in which Mr. Wells so forlornly wanders. It was in the novel 
in which that war-weary amorist, Mr. Britling, failed so la- 
mentably either to see it through or to see through it, that the 
author first produced this extraordinary version of the Deity 
from his fictional conjuring-box. Then he wrote his New 
Theology, and called it God, the Invisible King, a book in which 
Mr. Wells displayed a quite ingenious unfamiliarity with the 
Creed of Christianity. As for his next work, The Soul of a 
Bishop that amazing disquisition upon the theological per- 
plexities of a member of the Anglican episcopate who finds 
rest for his spirit not in the Blessed Vision of Peace, but in our 
novelist's egregious deity one's feelings upon reading it can 
only be described as indescribable. Assuredly, Anglican 
bishops have, on occasion, betrayed an incorrigible weakness 
for freakish theology but one refuses to swallow Dr. Scrope ! 

In Joan and Peter, the six-hundred-page "novel," which 
followed close upon the doctrinal deliquescence of Bishop 
Scrope, there is more of the New God only more so. This 
time Oswald (i. e., H. G. Wells) speaks of him with affection- 
ate familiarity as "The Old Experimenter," and harangues 



456 THE LATEST MR. WELLS [Jan., 

him at length (or is harangued by him, one forgets which) 
over several tiresome pages. It is all very fatuous. 

II. 

The above extremely summary outline of Mr. Wells' liter- 
ary history may not be altogether inappropriate as a pro- 
legomenon to our necessarily brief notice of the outline of 
the history of this planet which Mr. Wells has just published. 2 
The Outline of History is the roof and crown and culmination 
of its author's career as a man of letters. Never has he done 
anything so ambitious in scope. He announces in his intro- 
duction that The Outline "is an attempt to tell, truly and clearly, 
in one continuous narrative, the whole story of life and man- 
kind so far as it is known today. It is written plainly for the 
general reader. . . It has been written primarily to show that 
history as one whole is amenable to a more broad and com- 
prehensive handling than is the history of special nations and 
periods, a broader handling that will bring it within the 
normal limitations to time and energy set to the reading and 
education of an ordinary citizen. . . There can be no common 
peace and prosperity without common historical ideas. . . A 
sense of history as the common adventure of all mankind is 
as necessary for peace within as it is for peace between the 
nations. [The Outline] is an attempt to tell how our present 
state of affairs, this distressed and multifarious human life 
about us, arose in the course of vast ages and out of the in- 
animate clash of matter, and to estimate the quality and the 
amount and the range of the hopes with which it now faces 
its destiny. . . There is not a chapter that has not been 
examined by some more competent person than himself, and 
very carefully revised." In a later paragraph he acknowl- 
edges, by name, individually, the assistance and cooperation 
of more than fifty of his writing friends and scholars. It is 
prodigious! No lesser word will serve. 

Nothing even remotely like it has ever been attempted 
before. It is a task before which the stoutest heart of chron- 
icler might well have quailed. Mr. Wells, however, has at- 
tacked it imperturbably and appears to have accomplished 
his task in rather less than two years! Quite obviously one 

2 The Outline of History, 2 volumes. New York: The Macmillan Co. 1920. 



1921.] THE LATEST MR. WELLS 457 

most imperfectly equipped reviewer can accomplish but little 
with such a book in a single short article. Really, a committee 
of experts would be needed to deal adequately with it, and 
the resulting judgment might well be spread over many ar- 
ticles. Already, Hilaire Belloc has delivered his verdict upon 
The Outline in two magistral articles: the first dealing with 
the earlier portion of Mr. Wells' chronicles was printed in 
The Dublin Review for 1920 (April quarter) ; the second has 
just appeared in the November number of the London Mer- 
cury. Dr. Richard Downey, also, has contributed to The 
Month during this year, 3 three lengthy and most searching 
papers in review of The Outline. And the topic is still far 
from being exhausted. The present notice can do no more 
than direct attention to certain fundamental shortcomings in 
Mr. Wells' presentation of history. 

What may be said in praise of this Outline? The me- 
chanics of the book, and the arrangement of the vast material, 
are superb. It is written with lucidity and charm and, in many 
places, with a finely vibrant eloquence. Indeed, Mr, Wells 
has never achieved a more musical or spacious prose: there 
are several passages which deserve, and which will obtain, 
inclusion in future anthologies of purple patches. There, 
however, one comes to the end of one's praise. The merits of 
the work are, in fact, purely literary. As history it is pro- 
foundly negligible. Why is this so? Because Wells started 
out on his huge task with certain preconceptions, theories and 
hypotheses many of them, incidentally, hopelessly out of 
date which have handicapped him from almost the first page 
and have drawn down over his vision a veil through which 
he sees the history of the human race, dimly, distortedly, and 
as in a glass, darkly. 

Mr. Chesterton has noted that the most practical and im- 
portant thing about a man is still his view of the universe. 
His cosmic philosophy is surely the most practical and impor- 
tant thing about the writer of a history of mankind. What in- 
validates this latest work by Mr. Wells, and puts him com- 
pletely out of court, is that his cosmic philosophy is quite 
ingeniously wrong. Although within recent months Mr. Wells 
has been suffering from a severe attack of obfuscated theo- 
logical idealism, yet when he contemplates the history of men 

'August. September, and October, 1920. 



458 THE LATEST MR. WELLS [Jan., 

he remains, in his blood and bones, absurdly, but obstinately, 
the materialist. He has his facts, or a majority of them, right; 
he sets them out attractively enough in all conscience, but 
upon relative values or proportions among those facts or their 
sequences, he has no sound ideas. His conception of history 
is the materialistic conception of history: a conception that 
today is as dead as the dodo. But it is the materialistic con- 
ception of history that rules this book and saturates its 
thirteen hundred pages. 

As to more particular matters. In the earlier portion of 
this stupendous historical pageant Wells is dealing, largely if 
not entirely, with theories, speculations, probabilities, and 
hypotheses, not with ascertained and known fact. Here, there- 
fore, are pitfalls innumerable for the writer of powerful imag- 
ination who is hampered by materialistic preconceptions and 
"views" of the origin and destiny of man. Into not a few of 
them Mr. Wells flounders. Hypotheses he is repeatedly chang- 
ing into solid facts as gayly as your conjurer turns a rabbit 
out of a silk hat. Dr. Downey wittily makes this clear in an 
excellent passage in his first article: 4 

"Mr. Wells' task is to show how the Homo sapiens evolved 
from an ape. He devotes a whole chapter (viii.) to the 
Pliocene man of group i., without shedding the faintest ray 
of light on his origin. He discourses pleasantly of Pithe- 
canthropus, and illustrates his remarks with a picture of the 
'possible appearance' of Pithecanthropus no mean achieve- 
ment when we reflect that the entire remains consist of a thigh 
bone, two molar teeth, and the top of a skull. What he does 
not tell his readers, however, is that the Pithecanthropus is 
the discredited harbinger of the whole family of 'missing 
links.' Time was when popularizers of 'Science,' following 
the lead of Haeckel, insisted on the continuous, gradual devel- 
opment of man from the ape through this very Pithecanthropus 
type. Anthropologists, however, insisted that it was not at all 
clear that the Java remains belonged to the same skeleton, 
since, though found in the same strata, they were some con- 
siderable distance apart. The femur is universally admitted 
to be human, but many experts consider that the teeth are 
anthropoid. A fierce battle rages round the skull, some anat- 
omists pronouncing it human, others simian, and others again 

* The Month, August, 1920, pp. 143, 144. 



1921.] THE LATEST MR. WELLS 459 

declaring it to be an intermediate type. The date of the re- 
mains, too, is a very vexed question; and, finally, the whole 
status of the Pithecanthropus has been rudely shaken by the 
recent discovery of several supposed types of prehistoric man 
which differ essentially from the Pithecanthropus notably 
the Piltdown man, at present in course of reconstruction from 
the remains found in Sussex as recently as 1912. As a 'missing 
link,' therefore, the Pithecanthropus is pretty generally 
abandoned, but Mr. Wells, though he has not succeeded in 
finding another to take its place, remains unshaken in his 
belief that the prehuman ancestor was an ape." 

And, somewhat later in his article, Dr. Downey comments : 
"All this chatter of Mr. Wells about arboreal apes, and 
his highly imaginative descriptions of Pliocene and Neander- 
thal man are somewhat beside the point, since 'no stage in the 
ancestry of man may have been very like either one or other 
of these extinct races.' 5 We are relieved, therefore, when 
Mr. Wells turns his attention, and ours, to the new human 
type, indicated by the third group of remains, the Homo 
sapiens, or recens. We are consumed with eagerness to know 
something of the antecedents of this race; we are thrilled to 
think that in this chapter Mr. Wells is at last about to solve 
the knotty problem of our simian ancestry. But all the knowl- 
edge that Mr. Wells imparts on this vital question is com- 
pressed into one single period: 'At present we can only guess 
where and how, through the slow ages, parallel with the 
Neanderthal cousin, these first true men arose out of some 
more ape-like progenitor' (page 52, Mr. Wells' italics). So, 
after all, when it comes to discussing the origin of the first 
true men, Mr. Wells is only guessing! Hinc illse lacrymse! 
But to soften the blow the guess is accompanied by a colored 
plate of 'Our Neanderthaloid Ancestor.' Observe the un- 
obtrusive manner in which Mr. Wells bridges the gulf be- 
tween groups ii. and iii. In a parenthesis, mark you, the 
extinct Homo Neanderthalensis, a type of 'nearly human 
creatures,' says Mr. Wells, is suddenly raised to the rank of 
cousin to the first true men. Mr. Wells is an adept at this 
kind of logical theft. Having, with the aid of a colored plate, 
persuaded the reader that the Homo Neanderthalensis was 
almost human, Mr. Wells proceeds to foist him on to the 

* Science Progress, July, 1920, p. 90. 



460 THE LATEST MR. WELLS [Jan., 

British Public as a cousin! To such shifts is the new logic 
reduced in the interests of the inspiring belief that man is 
descended from an ape. Venite adoremus!" 

This is the Wells' method throughout in dealing with the 
period anterior to recorded history. He has surmised and 
opined and guessed and speculated and spread his "may have 
beens" and "probablys" and "surelys" over page after page. 
He has not produced convincing evidence. Not once has he 
proved. Upon another aspect of this speculative fallacy Mr. 
Belloc, in the Dublin Review article 6 already referred to, has 
devastatingly animadverted: 

"Take again this sentence of Mr. Wells': 'It is practically 
certain that at the end of the last Glacial Age the Mediter- 
ranean was a couple of land-locked sea basins.' It is not prac- 
tically certain. It is not certain at all. It is just about even 
chances that the Mediterranean has fallen or risen in the last 
long process of change. The Mediterranean may well have 
been at the end of the last Glacial Age a couple of land-locked 
independent seas or it may not. It is an hypothesis based 
upon the present proportion of salt in the Mediterranean and 
upon the present river discharge into it that is, upon its 
present climatic conditions. One could, from the miserable 
shreds of evidence available, argue the other way. One could 
argue from the remains of human activity in what are now 
desert African watercourses, that the discharge into the Medi- 
terranean was formerly much greater than it is today. One 
could argue from classical literature that the Mediterranean 
climate had grown drier and hotter within the last 3,000 years. 
The whole thing is just a piece of guesswork. All we know 
with any positive knowledge about the Mediterranean is that 
it has been from the beginning of recorded time exactly what 
it is today. No material condition is eternal; the Mediter- 
ranean must be either fuller now than it was at some hypo- 
thetical date, ten, or twenty, or one hundred thousand years 
ago, or less full; and you have about as much reason to say 
the one thing as the other, in the almost entire lack of any- 
thing which would be called, in the ordinary affairs of this 
world, evidence." 

And when, in the course of his secular survey, Mr. Wells 
comes down to the history for which, in plenty, indubitable 

"Pages 193, 194. 



1921.] THE LATEST MR. WELLS 461 

records exist and have been codified, he does little, if anything, 
to increase our confidence in him as a guide. His materialistic 
bias is again constantly darkening counsel and casting a 
gloomy shadow upon his path. His estimates of such colossal 
and memorable historical figures as Alexander and Julius 
Caesar are curiously colored by his contemporary prejudices. 
One does not readily forget Oswald's monumentally idiotic 
outburst in Joan and Peter, wherein he asserted the superiority 
of Salisbury, as a statesman, to Cicero ("because his horizon 
was larger"). Similar petulancies manifest themselves con- 
stantly throughout the pages wherein he treats of the Graeco- 
Roman world. One would like to hear Dr. Warde Fowler's 
comment upon the Wellsian Julius Caesar, or Professor J. B. 
Bury's opinion of the Wellsian Alexander! Professor Gilbert 
Murray and Mr. Ernest Barker, the experts who have read 
Mr. Wells' chapters on these two protagonists of the ancient 
history of Greece and Rome, have shown themselves singu- 
larly forbearing and self-effacing in the occasional footnotes 
they have appended to the text. 

Mr. Wells, this is perhaps the right place to remark, 
makes a great parade of having submitted his work to the cor- 
rection and criticism of his scholarly friends. Yet they seem 
to have thought silence golden far more frequently than was 
either right or necessary. And his "specialists," one should 
note, have all been hand-picked by Mr. Wells. One cannot 
help feeling that his chapters on Periclean Athens and on the 
later Roman Empire would have met with severe criticism 
and drastic revision at the hands of such admittedly authori- 
tative specialists as Bury and Dill, had this portion of The 
Outline been submitted to them. Mr. Wells contrives to write 
the history of the later Roman Empire without once mention- 
ing Sir Samuel Dill's two epoch-making studies: Roman So- 
ciety from Nero to Marcus Aurelius (which was characterized 
a few years ago by Mr. Asquith, in his Rectorial address at 
Glasgow University, as "a masterpiece of scholarship, philo- 
sophic insight, and literary charm") and Roman Society in 
the last Era of the Western Empire (of which James Bryce 
has written: "Nothing better in the way of a study of social 
and intellectual life in the remote past, nothing more careful 
in its analysis or more discriminating in its judgments seems 
to me to have appeared for a long while"). Indeed, Wells 



462 THE LATEST MR. WELLS [Jan.. 

has, on the whole, preferred to depend upon the smaller hand- 
books compilations from compilations. And, at every turn, 
the Wellsian idiosyncracy and the Wellsian temperament 
keep getting between the author and the stark, irrefragable 
facts of history. 

When he comes to treat of the beginnings and growth 
of the Christian religion, Mr. Wells' account is not merely 
ludicrously inadequate; it is confoundedly superior. Clearly, 
he has read nothing of any palmary authority upon what he 
undertakes to describe and analyze unless it be Harnack's 
History of Dogma (a work even now sadly superseded). 
Here, if anywhere, Mr. Wells stood in pitiable need of "ex- 
perts" to correct and control his version. Yet he undertakes 
to expatriate upon the Divine Mind of Christ, upon the story 
of the God-Man's sojourn upon this earth, and upon the 
progress of Christianity after the death of its Founder; and 
the result is that, again and again, what he writes is nothing 
more nor less than grotesque drivel. He compiles his account 
entirely without prejudice as to the fundamental historical 
record. Throughout this portion of The Outline he writes with 
the gay verve and magnificent abandon of his early scientific 
romances with an even gayer verve and an even more mag- 
nificent abandon, for in The Time Machine and in The First 
Men in the Moon he had perforce to keep within a certain in- 
alterable framework of accepted physical and mechanical fact 
and convention. Here, however, although history stares him 
in the face, he romances unashamedly, permuting and com- 
bining the realities of the record with a glorious irresponsi- 
bility. 

Like Ritschl he refuses all interpretation of Jesus Christ 
that would transcend the limits of human experience. The 
tremendous and unique claim of Christ upon the loyalty and 
submission of mankind, he simply will not recognize. He 
misses the central fact of all pre-Christian history : that it was 
a divinely ordained preparation for the adorable mystery of 
the Incarnation, and that with the coming of Christ and His 
Death upon the Cross, the sum of human life and human 
aspiration was instantly carried up to a new and infinitely 
higher level; that, in short, the Incarnation of the Son of God 
was a unique and emphatic remedial intervention. Believing 
Christians will passionately repudiate the whole temper and 



1921.] THE LATEST MR. WELLS 463 

mind of these chapters. Reason and common sense and human 
experience reject them. Mr. Wells' arguments (if so feeble 
a logomachy can be dignified by the name argument) will 
neither wear nor wash. Of the whole exquisitely beautiful 
and intricately wrought yet sublimely simple structure of the 
Christian Doctrine of the Trinity, and of the Sacraments, and 
of the Divine Constitution of the Church, Mr. Wells has no 
faintest glimmering of understanding or appreciation. He 
would defecate Christianity to an ethical transparency. Far 
from being Christian, Mr. Wells' optimism is the shoddiest 
sentimentalism. Even Cotter Morison had more to say for 
himself and said it better! 

Upon page after page after page of this extraordinary 
pot-pourri of history, fantasy, fiction, and prejudice, there 
stand out statements, insinuations and suggestions urgently 
requiring destructive criticism or outright refutation. But 
to do so would transcend magazine limits. The only 
adequate review of The Outline of History from the Chris- 
tian standpoint would be a rejoinder in two volumes of the 
same size by a group of experts of the calibre of men 
like Hilaire Belloc, Sir Bertram Windle and Father Herbert 
Thurston. A thoroughly scholarly and scientific counterblast 
of the kind is urgently needed. For, after all, the whole 
viciously aberrant modern intellectual attitude is set out and 
summed up in this Outline, which is a veritable monument 
and display of the ruinous collapse and utter disintegration 
of contemporary thought outside the Church. Here is the 
target, in fine where are the marksmen? 

* * * # 

In the closing words of his memorable London Mercury 
article, Belloc has said the final word no one alive today is 
better qualified, or has a better right, to say it on Mr. Wells' 
Outline of History: 

"This book is written in and for a particular phase in 
the disintegration of a particular religion. That religion was 
the religion of the man who took for his authority in philos- 
ophy the literal meaning of every English word in an English 
seventeenth-century translation of the Canonical Catholic 
Scriptures: who knew nothing outside that, and hated and 
feared what might have expanded his knowledge. He in- 
stinctively shrank from the grandeur of classical antiquity, 



464 TO DAME PAULA, O.S.S. [Jan., 

its expanded tradition and its fruit in the armies of Christen- 
dom and the Creed. The vast modern extension of physical 
and historical science blew his Authorized Version idol to 
pieces. He lost his Faith, but he desperately maintained his 
Ethic. He still, in his heart of hearts, thinks 'alcohol' naughty 
and dreads to play cards especially on Sunday. He doesn't 
understand poetry he has a vague suspicion that it is im- 
moral. He associates gloom with truth. There are myriads 
of him about. Things are going at such a pace that he may 
quite soon be rid of his curse, shake himself, and wake up a 
happy man. Civilization is recovering, and will help him to 
convalescence in England and America for the Tide in our 
Civilization has turned. So much for the book. It will have 
a prodigious vogue in its own world and an early grave." 



TO DAME PAULA, O.S.B. 

(For Her Profession.) 

BY THEODORE MAYNARD. 

FROM your high convent window whence you look 

Over the immeasurable line of sea, 
From the great pages of your chanting book 

Wherewith you tune your heart to gayety, 
From your beautiful silence and the narrow girth 

Of your cool cloister I am far removed 
Though sharing with you the goodliest thing of earth 

The knowledge that I love and am beloved. 

With neither scorn nor envy of your lot 
I pass with your sister who is now my bride 

(For love is single and divided not 
Though in a thousand forms diversified) 

Mindful that He Whom all the world forgot, 
The Lord of love, in dereliction died. 




SOME FRENCH-CANADIAN PROSE WRITERS. 

BY THOMAS O'HAGAN, PH.D., LITT.D. 

HE most distinctive characteristic of French let- 
ters is the wealth and wisdom of its criticism. 
Whatever opinions may be held as to the place 
of French poets in the world's Valhalla of poetry, 
the very first place is readily conceded to French 
criticism for its breadth and sanity, its universal judgments, 
its fine canons of taste, its clearness and beauty, and its al- 
ways just proportion of analysis and synthesis. 

Nothing, indeed, can be finer than the French schools of 
criticism, from Boileau to Sainte Beuve, and from Montaigne 
to Brunetiere. Today, in France, we have representatives of 
the two schools of criticism the objective and subjective. 
The late Ferdinand Brunetiere occupied for years the leader- 
ship of the objective or scientific method of criticism; while 
at the head of the subjective we have Anatole France and 
Jules Lemaitre. 

This gift and instinct for criticism, a very tradition and 
inheritance of France, was borne across the sea by its sons and 
daughters, when they settled, early in the seventeenth century, 
upon the banks of the St. Lawrence. It has developed and 
ripened with the centuries; nor has this breadth of intellectual 
vision that marks the scholar in France been wanting to his 
kinsman in Quebec, whose literary horizon is necessarily more 
limited. ; ; ; ,i ^|*^ 

There is but one department of letters, in which English 
genius has surpassed French genius in Canada, and that is 
fiction. We think it will be conceded by any one who has 
made an adequate and sympathetic study of the whole field 
of Canadian poetry, that the poetic work of Cremazie, Lemay, 
Frechette and Chapman is quite the equal of that of any four 
English-speaking poets in Canada; though a fairer compar- 
ison would be with any four English-speaking poets in any 
province of Canada. 

In the department of history Quebec will never be ob- 
liged to take a second place while it has on its roll of his- 

VOL. CXII. 30 



466 FRENCH-CANADIAN PROSE WRITERS [Jan., 

torical writers the worthy and brilliant name of Francis 
Xavier Garneau. Until Kingsford appeared, there was really 
no historian in Canada to match with Garneau; and consider- 
ing the conditions under which the latter wrote his history 
of Canada, it must be conceded that Garneau's is the greater 
performance. "As an historian," says a well-known Canadian 
writer, "Garneau stands preeminent in our republic of letters; 
he is at once our Macaulay, Hume, Guizot and Thiers, and we 
may conscientiously say that he has written the best history of 
Canada ever printed." 

Referring to Garneau's style, the late Abbe Casgrain, in his 
essay Un Contemporain, writes: "His style is commensurate 
with the loftiness of his thought and reveals him as a choice 
writer. He has amplitude, precision and brightness. His style 
is especially remarkable for its strength and energy." Gar- 
neau was occupied in writing his great history 1 from 1840 to 
1848 years of stress and strain in Canadian political life, 
when racial animosity was being accentuated by the growing 
predominance, real or assumed, of an English majority in the 
Canadian Parliament. 

We will pass over here the historical works of Ferland 
and Suite, both of which reveal painstaking research and veri- 
fied accuracy, as they belong rather to the domain of Church 
history and ethnology than to the dramatic stage setting of 
history. 

In fiction, Quebec has yielded us nothing of the first order, 
though it has supplied Sir Gilbert Parker and Mrs. Catherwood 
with subjects that have lent themselves readily to two meri- 
torious and popular historical romances The Seats of the 
Mighty and The Dollards. French-Canadian fiction is not, 
however, without value; and we will indicate here a few of 
its representative works. When the late Abbe Casgrain, in 
1860, gathered around him, in the very shadow of the Basilica 
of Quebec, a group of writers who created Les Soirees Cana- 
diennes and Le Foyer Canadien and who were known as "The 
Pleiades of Quebec," the aged Philippe Aubert de Gaspe, who 
formed one of the group, gave to French-Canadian letters its 
first work of fiction, under the title of Les Anciens Canadiens 
(The Canadians of Old) . 2 As Abbe Camille Roy says : "This 

1 Translated into English by Andrew Bell. 

'The English translation is by the Canadian poet, C. D. Roberts. 



1921.] FRENCH-CANADIAN PROSE WRITERS 467 

novel is in truth a first series of memoirs which constitute 
the first confidences of the author with the public, one of the 
chief heroes of the story being none other than M. d'Haberville, 
the grandfather of M. de Gaspe, who did his duty as a soldier 
in the war of the conquest of Quebec, and whose manoir was 
burned by the English. 

Then we have the novel, Jacques et Marie, based on the 
story of the deportation of the Acadians which gave Long- 
fellow his theme for the beautiful idyll of "Evangeline," and, 
as its sub-title states, is a souvenir of a dispersed people. The 
author of this touching story is Napoleon Bourassa, architect 
and painter, who was born in 1827 and educated at the Petit 
Seminaire de St. Sulpice. 

Born almost contemporaneously with the author of 
Jacques et Marie and one of "The Pleiades of Quebec," Mr. 
Gerin-Lajoie will be remembered for his unique novel, Jean 
Ruard, which deals in an interesting manner with the story of 
the colonists in Quebec. Abbe Boy calls Jean Ruard a rustic 
book, all impregnated with the aroma of the forest. We have 
nothing just like it in the English fiction of Canada, save it be 
Mrs. Moodie's Roughing It in the Bush, which, however, lacks 
unity and plot. 

It remained for a French-Canadian writer to seek the sub- 
ject for a novel outside of Canada, in order to reveal the gifts 
and qualities that go to the making and creating of genuine 
fiction. The late Sir Adolphe Bouthier of Quebec, author of 
the stirring Canadian National Song, O Canada! in his novel, 
The Centurion, a tale of the time of Christ, gives us a real novel 
of worth, "the most substantial," as Abbe Boy holds, "that has 
yet appeared in French-Canadian literature." Continuing, 
Abbe Camille Boy writes: "This novel of Judge Bouthier's 
contains more history, more geography, more ideas, I will not 
say more love, than all the others that have, up to the present, 
appeared in our French Province. And this advancement 
should be noted, seeing that the novel is a species of writing 
that develops slowly and with difficulty amongst us; and seeing 
especially that this kind of writing supposes or implies that 
the author possesses a very rich and supple mind; and seeing, 
in fine, that this complexity of the novel could be one of the 
reasons why but few have undertaken to write fiction here." 
Quebec has produced many writers whose contributions have 



468 FRENCH-CANADIAN PROSE WRITERS [Jan., 

not been so much creative as valuable compilations of his- 
torical data and annals precious to literati who seek setting 
and background of fact wherein to cradle the offspring of 
their imagination. Amongst these a first place must be given 
to the late Sir James Lemoine, whose Legends and Chronicles 
of the St. Lawrence has been a very mine for Canadian 
writers. 

To Lemoine Sir Gilbert Parker is indebted for the data 
which made possible the creation of perhaps his most popular 
novel, The Seats of the Mighty. At his quaint manorial home, 
Spencer Grange, hard by Quebec, Sir James often enter- 
tained many of the most distinguished writers of the day. 
That must, indeed, have been a delightful fete at Spencer 
Grange in September, 1864, when George Augustus Sala of the 
London Telegraph met Francis X. Garneau, the historian of 
Canada, old Abbe Ferland, historiographer, Professor La Rue 
of Laval University, Dr. J. C. Tache, the well-known essayist 
on Confederation, and the Honorable Joseph Cauchon, the 
editor of Le Journal de Quebec. It may be here added that 
Sir James Lemoine was an intimate friend of the American 
historian, Parkman, and frequently entertained him at his 
home. 

On the occasion of the Diamond Jubilee of Queen Vic- 
toria in 1897, when Sir James Lemoine was the recipient of 
knighthood, his gifted confrere in Canadian letters, Dr. Louis 
Frechette addressed to him a beautiful sonnet of which the fol- 
lowing is a translation of the opening lines: "You have saved 
from oblivion many a legend, Venerable Toiler, laden with 
glorious booty; you have entwined for our literary knights 
many a garland and snatched from forgetfulness more than 
one remote secret." 

Dr. Charles Joseph Tache, brother of the late Archbishop 
Tache of Winnipeg, was born at Kamouraska, Quebec, in 1820. 
Tache was related to the first three settlers in Quebec, Hebert, 
Couillard and Martin, who lived in Quebec in the time of 
Champlain; and on his father's side he was a descendant of 
Louis Joliet, the explorer of the Mississippi. In many re- 
spects Tache was one of the most remarkable men that French 
Canada has produced. He was a brilliant polemist and a man 
of prodigious erudition. His work on the Confederation of 
the Canadian Provinces is a masterpiece. His Forestiers et 



1921.] FRENCH-CANADIAN PROSE WRITERS 469 

Voyageaurs makes also delightful reading. In this work there 
is a most interesting chapter, entitled "La Rentree au Camp," 
from which we would like to quote if space permitted. For 
his distinguished services to French-Canadian literature, the 
French Government created Dr. Tache a Knight of the Legion 
of Honor. 

Contemporary with Napoleon Bourassa, Gerin-Lajoie and 
Dr. Tache, lived Dr. Chauveau, novelist, poet and politician. 
Dr. Chauveau was placed at the head of the department of 
Public Instruction for Quebec in 1876. His two chief works 
are L'Ancien Chapitre de Quebec and Francois-Xavier Gar- 
neau: so. vie et ses oeuvres. 

We have reserved for consideration and appraisement 
three other French-Canadian writers of notable gifts Abbe 
Casgrain, Sir Adolphe Routhier and Abbe Camille Roy, only 
one of whom survives, Abbe Casgrain having died some ten 
years ago and Sir Adolphe a few months ago. 

Rev. Henri Raymond Casgrain, who was born in 1831 at 
Riviere Ouelle, P. Q., equally distinguished as an historian 
and critic, was educated at the College of Ste. Anne and the 
Quebec Seminary, and made three extended visits to Europe 
in 1858, 1867 and 1873 in quest of historical material, obtaining 
the journal and papers of Marechal de Levis, as well as the 
personal papers of General Montcalm. He received the degree 
of Doctor of Letters from Laval University in 1877, and was 
elected President of the Royal Society of Canada in 1889. 

The Abbe is justly regarded as the chief of French- 
Canadian biographers. In 1861 appeared his first work, Les 
Legendes Canadiennes; in 1864 UHistoire de la Mere Marie 
de I' Incarnation; in 1885 Biographies Canadiennes; in 1888 
Un Pelerinage au pays d'Evangeline, which was crowned by 
the French Academy; and in 1891 his work on Montcalm and 
Levis. It should be added that to the complete edition of 
Cremazie's poems Abbe Casgrain contributed a most scholarly 
and appreciative introduction; and besides writing a number 
of unpretentious poems, made an admirable translation into 
French of Byron's "Prisoner of Chillon." 

Foremost of French-Canadian prose writers may be re- 
garded the late Sir Adolphe Routhier, who recently passed 
away at the ripe age of eighty-one. Judge Routhier was born 
at St. Placide, P. Q., in 1839, and received his education at the 



470 FRENCH-CANADIAN PROSE WRITERS [Jan., 

College of Ste. Therese and Laval University. It is worth 
noting that in his boarding quarters at Laval, Sir Adolphe had, 
as neighboring room-mate, the poet, Dr. Frechette. Judge 
Routhier was essentially a critic and conferencier. In all his 
works he reveals a breadth of scholarship, a supreme literary 
taste and a poise of judgment surpassing that of any other 
Canadian writer, either English or French. No other Canadian 
writer that we know of is so little swayed in the predilections 
of his judgments by mere personal or racial prepossessions as 
Judge Routhier. He had the unerring instinct of the French 
mind to discern in the literature of the world what is truly a 
masterpiece; and he struck off with chaste pen in epigram 
and antithesis the literary values and virtues the salient 
qualities of every writer he appraised. 

Take, for instance, the following contrast which he insti- 
tutes between the great romanticist, Chateaubriand, and the 
eminent French apologist and critic, De Maistre: "Chateau- 
briand reacts against literary paganism, De Maistre against 
impious mockery. One could say that Chateaubriand made 
a tour of the Catholic temple to admire its form, but he did 
not enter it; while De Maistre passed through the interior of 
the edifice and even sounded it to its foundation to show the 
world the unshakable Stone upon which it is seated." 

Again, speaking of Victor Hugo and contrasting him with 
Lamartine, Judge Routhier writes: "Hugo's imagination was 
equally a marvel. We know but two men who can be com- 
pared to him in this respect: Shakespeare and Lope de Vega. 
... As a lyric poet, Hugo rises higher than all his contem- 
poraries, but he descends also lower. Several critics prefer 
Lamartine to him, and in a certain respect they are right. 
Lamartine is more equal, and if he astonishes less, he charms 
more. Both are, indeed, poets of the soul, but in Lamartine it 
is the sentimental which dominates while in Hugo it is the 
intellectual." 

The author's massive work, Les Grands Drames, is an able 
and searching study of the work of Sophocles, ^Eschylus, 
Shakespeare, Goethe, Corneille, Racine and Victor Hugo. Re- 
ferring to the great Elizabethan dramatist, Routhier writes : "The 
theatre of Shakespeare is far superior, considered on the moral 
side, to the French contemporary theatre. It does not destroy 
the respect for authority, the traditions of the father of the 



1921.] FRENCH-CANADIAN PROSE WRITERS 471 

family, the marital bond. It preaches neither free love nor 
illicit love." 

Judge Routhier's chief works are: Causeries da Dimanche; 
Portraits et Pastels Litteraires; A Tr -avers L' Europe; En Canot; 
Les Echos; A Travers L'Espagne; Les Grands Drames; Le 
Centurion (a Romance), and Conferences et Discours. It was 
the latter which established his reputation as a literary critic. 

Rev. Joseph Camille Roy was born at Berthier, P. Q., in 
1870. There are several brothers of the Roys, of whom one is 
the Coadjutor Archbishop of Quebec, and all of them seem to 
have been born to the literary purple. Abbe Camille Roy was 
educated at the Quebec Seminary, Laval University, LTnstitut 
Catholique, and the Sorbonne, Paris. He is the founder of 
La Societe du Parler Francais du Canada, and was elected a 
member of the Royal Society of Canada in 1904. His chief 
works are : Nos Origines Litteraires and Nouveaux Essais sur la 
Litterature Canadienne. The latter is a very scholarly and 
discriminating study of the work of some of the most prom- 
inent French-Canadian writers, such as De Gaspe, Gerin- 
Lajoie, Louis Frechette, Judge Routhier and Thomas Chapais. 

There still remain two French-Canadian publicists and 
journalists whose work has been a force in molding public 
opinion in every quarter of French Canada: Jules Paul Tar- 
divel, founder and director, for many years, of La Verite of 
Quebec and Henri Rourassa, founder and director of Le De- 
voir, unquestionably the most ably edited French journal in 
Canada. M. Tardivel, who was known as "the Louis Veuillot 
of Canada," filled a unique place in French-Canadian journal- 
ism. He was, without a doubt, a chevalier sans peur et sans 
reproche, and made of his little weekly journal, La Verite, a 
tremendous force in the Catholic life of Quebec. Though dead 
since 1905, the traditions of this fearless Catholic journalistic 
crusader still survive, and give strength and inspiration to those 
who battle for knightly honor and Catholic truth. M. Tardi- 
vel's published works are: Vie du Pape Pie IX.: Ses CEuvres 
et ses Douleurs; Notes de Voyage, 1890, and La Situation Re- 
ligieuse aux Etats-Unis. 

Henri Bourassa, the director of Le Devoir, is much more 
than a Canadian figure; he is a continental figure. He is, too, 
probably one of the best informed journalists in America, and 
writes and speaks with equal facility both French and English. 



472 FRENCH-CANADIAN PROSE WRITERS [Jan., 

He maintains a thesis with a force of logic, at once cumulative, 
convincing and crushing. His style is like to a mountain 
stream gathering force as it frets the narrow channel of a 
valley. M. Bourassa has published in all some twenty books, 
many of them being in brochure form. His most widely read 
volumes are: Hier, Aujourd'hui, Demain; Que Devons-nous a 
Angleterre; La Canada Apostolique, and Le Pape Arbitre de 
la Paix. 

It would be impossible in an article necessarily limited as 
is this to touch upon all the French-Canadian prose writers. 
There are, indeed, many others worthy of notice, such as 
Oscar Dunn, Thomas Chapais, Adolphe Gagnon, and the 
two Abbes Gosselins whose works, La Vie de Monseigneur 
Laval and L'Instruction au Canada sous le Regime francais, 
are valuable contributions to Canadian literature. Nor should 
we omit here to speak of the group of French-Canadian writers 
who created and contributed to t( Les Soirees du Chateau 
Ramezay" in Montreal. French-Canadian prose writers in- 
herit the taste and traditions of their mere patrie; and with 
singular devotion have cultivated, upon the banks of the St. 
Lawrence, a prose literature worthy of the genius of their gifted 
forebears in the land of Montaigne, Boileau, Sainte Beuve and 
Brunetiere. 




THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN. 

BY HERBERT LUCAS, S.J. 
III. 

EARLIER CATHOLIC WRITINGS. 

T will be within the knowledge of almost every 
reader of these pages, that between his reception 
into the Catholic Church in 1845 and his eleva- 
tion to the dignity of Cardinal in 1879, Newman 
underwent a series of very severe trials and dis- 
appointments. Of these the chief were (1) the circumstances 
which led to his resignation in 1857 of the Rectorship of the 
Catholic University of Ireland; (2) the collapse of the scheme 
for a new English version of the Holy Scriptures, of which he 
(by invitation) was to have been the editor; (3) the grave 
suspicions under which he fell through his association with 
the chief writers for The Rambler and The Home and Foreign 
Review, viz.: Acton, Simpson, Wetherell, and others; (4) the 
frustration of the plan for the establishment of an Oratory at 
Oxford, and other troubles therewith connected; (5) and 
lastly, the serious imputations against his orthodoxy conse- 
quent on his opposition to the definition of Papal Infallibility 
as being, in his judgment, inopportune, even though the doc- 
trine itself had been part of his belief ever since he had be- 
come a Catholic. 

About each of these trials much might be said, and their 
story is told at length and in detail in Mr. Wilfrid Ward's biog- 
raphy. But without in the least wishing to minimize their 
gravity and their highly instructive significance, it is no part 
of my purpose to dwell upon them here. For it may be more 
profitable to concentrate attention rather on the work which 
Newman did, than upon the obstacles which from time to 
time blocked or seemed to block his way. 

* * * * 

The first years of Newman's life as a Catholic were mainly 
taken up with a journey to Milan and Rome, where he decided 



474 THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN [Jan., 

to join the Congregation of the Oratory, made his novitiate, 
and was ordained priest, and, after his return, with the estab- 
lishment of the Oratory at Birmingham and in London. 

It was during his stay in Rome, in 1847, that he wrote, and 
published anonymously, Loss and Gain, the Story of a Convert, 
The book is, as has been said, in no sense autobiographical. 
Charles Reding, the hero, far from being like Newman himself 
at the time of his conversion, a don of high repute and a 
leader of men, is an undergraduate reading for, and passing, 
his examinations. He has made no profound study of the 
early Fathers as Newman had done, and the whole process 
of his conversion is shorter by many years than that of New- 
man. Yet Loss and Gain has, at least indirectly, its autobio- 
graphical significance, inasmuch as the objections urged 
against the Catholic Church by Reding's friends, Carlton and 
Campbell, and even by Bateman, may be taken as represent- 
ing, to some extent at least, the difficulties which had been 
felt by Newman himself. And the state of mind of one to 
whom the hollowness of the Anglican position is becoming 
more and more clear, yet who cannot at once see his way to 
submission to the Catholic Church (which was Newman's 
case during the years 1841-45) is sympathetically described. 

"It seemed that Charles had no intention, either now or at 
any future day, of joining the Church of Rome; that he felt 
he could not take such a step at present without distinct sin; 
that it would be simply against his conscience to do so; ... 
that he felt that nothing could justify so serious an act but 
the conviction that he could not be saved in the Church to 
which he belonged; that he had no such feeling; that he had 
no definite case against his own Church sufficient for leaving 
it, nor any definite view that the Church of Rome was the one 
Church of Christ; that still he could not help suspecting that 
one day he should think otherwise, he conceived the day might 
come, nay would come, when he should have that conviction 
which at present he had not, and which of course would be a 
call on him to act upon it, by leaving the Church of England 
for that of Rome; he could not tell distinctly why he so antic- 
ipated, except that there were so many things which he 
thought right in the Church of Rome, and so many which he 
thought wrong in the Church of England; and because, too, the 
more he had the opportunity of hearing and seeing, the greater 



1921.] THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN 475 

cause he had to admire and revere the Roman Catholic system, 
and to be dissatisfied with his own." 1 In a word he was well 
on his way to Catholicism, but did not yet see his way with 
sufficient clearness for decisive action. 

Soon after Newman's return to England in 1848, he was 
invited to preach several Lenten sermons in various churches 
in London. To his great disappointment they were but poorly 
attended, and he felt a good deal discouraged. But in the fol- 
lowing year, 1849, his Discourses to Mixed Congregations, 
preached in Birmingham, drew large audiences of Protestants 
as well as Catholics, and when published may be said to have 
secured Newman's reputation as a Catholic preacher and 
writer. They were regarded as "wonderful efforts in a species 
of oratory far more ornate than the chastened simplicity of 
the Oxford Parochial Sermons." 2 

His next undertaking of a public nature was the delivery 
and publication of the lectures on Difficulties of Anglicans. They 
were given, during 1850, in the church of the London Oratory, 
then situated in King William Street. Mr. Ward notes that 
they afford the only instance, in Newman's career, of what 
his biographer calls "aggressive" as distinct from "defensive" 
controversy, and in this respect they may be contrasted with 
the "Letters" to Pusey and the Duke of Norfolk, with the lec- 
tures on The Present Position of Catholics in England and 
with the Apologia. The task of preparing them was, Mr. 
Ward assures us, uncongenial to the lecturer, and, in fact, 
he is able to quote Newman's own statement to a correspond- 
ent that he was writing them "against the grain." But I am 
disposed to think that the grounds of his, perhaps temporary, 
dislike for the task are to be found, not in any distaste for 
controversy, or even for "aggressive" controversy as such, but 
rather in his conviction that "the controversy with the Church 
of England did not go to the root of the deepest difficulties 
of the day," which were, the objections leveled against all 
revealed religion. 8 

However this may be, the lectures, like most of Newman's 
Catholic writings, were called forth by a particular occasion 
which, in this instance, was what is known as "the Gorham 
case." The Anglican Bishop of Exeter "had refused to insti- 

l Loss and Gain, pp. 334, 335. * Ward, Newman, i., 228. 

Ibid., p. 131. 



476 THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN [Jan., 

tute Mr. G. G. Gorham to the Vicarage of Bransford Speke 
on the ground that he denied the doctrine of baptismal regen- 
eration." This decision was confirmed by the Court of Arches 
but was overruled and reversed by the Privy Council. "Here," 
says Mr. Ward, " was a glaring case of the civil power assert- 
ing its supremacy over the spiritual as to what was the ortho- 
dox doctrine, . . . and making its decision on behalf of lati- 
tudinarian doctrine. Many Tractarians who had hitherto held 
back from Rome, including such influential men as Hope- 
Scott, Manning and T. W. Allies, felt keenly this challenge 
to their position. Their following in Newman's footsteps ap- 
peared to be imminent. A strongly signed protest was at once 
drawn up, at the house of Mr. Hope-Scott in Curzon Street, 
against the action of the Privy Council. The matter caused 
great excitement in the Press and among Anglicans generally, 
and seemed to call for some public comment from New- 
man." 4 

In the preface to the volume on Difficulties of Anglicans 
Newman disclaims the intention of attempting "an exhibition 
of the direct evidences for Catholicism." Apart from the fact 
that this would be "a work which could not be executed by 
any who undertook it except in leisure and with great delibera- 
tion," he is convinced that such a work "is not the want of 
the moment," a characteristic phrase which deserves to be 
noted. To meet "the need of the moment" was at all times 
Newman's aim, from the days of the Tracts for the Times 
down to his very latest article, in reply to Principal Fairbairn, 
written in 1885. But why was "a formal dissertation on the 
Notes of the Church" not, in his opinion, "the want of the 
moment?" Because "at present the thinking portion of society 
is [either] very near the Catholic Church," as in the case of 
the Tractarians who still remained outside the fold, "or very 
far from her," as he believed to be the case with the vast 
majority of Englishmen. "The first duty of Catholics," he 
says, "is to house those in who are near her doors; it will be 
time afterwards to see how things lie" on a more "extended 
field." And he presently continues: "Those surely who are 
advancing towards the Church, would not have advanced so 
far, had they not had sufficient arguments to bring them for- 
ward. What retards their progress is not any weakness in 

*lbtd., p. 230. 



1921.] THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN 477 

their arguments, but the force of opposite considerations . . . 
which are urged, sometimes against the Church, sometimes 
against their submitting to her authority." Accordingly, he 
set himself to the limited task of smoothing the way for those 
who were already "very near," yet still outside, the Church. 5 

Of his mode of reasoning with those of his old friends and 
comrades, the Tractarians, who still remained where they 
were, the space at my disposal will allow me to give only one 
specimen. The Tractarians, he says, had strangely overlooked 
the essentially Erastian character of the ecclesiastical organ- 
ization of which they were members. "These men understood 
the nature of the Church," as instituted by Christ Our Lord, 
"far better than they understood the nature of the Establish- 
ment which they sought to defend. They saw in it, indeed, 
a contrariety to their Apostolical principles, but they seem to 
have imagined that such contrariety was an accident in its 
constitution, and was capable of a cure. They did not under- 
stand that the Establishment was set up in Erastianism," that 
is to say, by the civil government, "that Erastianism was its 
essence, and that to destroy Erastianism was to destroy the 
Establishment. The [Tractarian] Movement, then, and the 
Establishment were in simple antagonism from the first, al- 
though neither party knew it; they were logical contradic- 
tories; they could not be true together; what was the life of 
the one was the death of the other. The sole ambition of the 
Establishment was to be the creature of the State; the sole 
ambition of the Movement was to force it to act for itself." 6 

In connection with this passage it may be useful to remark, 
in passing, that the present movement in favor of the "En- 
abling Bill," now under consideration in Parliament, a bill 
which has for its purpose to secure for the Establishment a 
certain measure of autonomy, does not go to the root of the 
difficulty. For even supposing the Bill to be skillfully drafted 
and successfully carried through, it would still remain true 
that the Establishment owed to Parliament, and not to any 
spiritual authority, such measure of liberty as might be con- 
ferred upon it by the legislature. 

But to return to Newman's argument. The Tractarian 
party, he says, set out with the rather naive idea of helping 
the Establishment by making it more Catholic. "It was easy 

8 Difficulties of Anglicans, i. (Preface). Ibid., p. 105. 



478 THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN [Jan., 

to foresee," he says, "what response the Establishment would 
make to its officious defenders, as soon as it could recover 
from its surprise; but experience was necessary to teach this 
to men who knew more of St. Athanasius than of the Privy 
Council or the Court of Arches." The Tracts had protested 
against the idea that the Establishment was the creation of 
the State. "Did the State make us? Can it unmake us? Can 
it send out missionaries? Can it arrange dioceses?" As if 
in answer to these questions His Majesty, King William IV., 
forthwith proclaims that "We, having great confidence in the 
learning, morals, and probity of our well-beloved William 
Grant Broughton, do name and appoint him to be Bishop and 
ordinary pastor of the See of Australia, . . . and we do 
hereby declare that if we, our heirs and successors, shall 
think fit to recall or revoke the appointment of the said Bishop 
of Australia, or his successors, every such Bishop shall, to all 
intents and purposes, cease to be Bishop of Australia. . . . 
And we do hereby give and grant to the said Bishop of Aus- 
tralia full power and authority to confirm those that are bap- 
tized and come to years of discretion, and to perform all other 
functions peculiar and appropriate to the office of Bishop 
within the said diocese of Australia." 7 

Again, the Tractarians, relying on the testimony of an- 
tiquity, had magnified the office of Bishop, and attached the 
highest authority to their judicial pronouncements on, for 
instance, the orthodoxy of a book. But again the answer came, 
this time from an Archbishop of the Establishment itself. 
This dignitary expresses himself as follows: "Many persons 
look with considerable interest to the declarations on such 
matters that from time to time are put forth by Bishops in 
their charges, or on other occasions. But on most of the points 
to which I have been alluding, a Bishop's declarations have 
no more weight, except what they derive from his personal 
character, than any anonymous pamphlet would have. The 
points are mostly such as he has no power to decide, even in 
reference to his own diocese; and as to legislation for the 
Church, or authoritative declaration on many of the most 
important matters, neither any one Bishop, nor all collectively, 
have any more right of this kind than the ordinary Magistrates 
have to take on themselves the function of Parliament." 8 The 

1 1bid., p. 107. *lbid., pp. Ill, 112. 



1921.] THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN 479 

Tractarians, Newman argues, cannot logically stay where they 
are. Either, following their principles, they must go whither 
those principles lead them, that is to say, to Rome, or they 
must go back on their principles and acknowledge themselves 
to have been mistaken from the outset. Could they conscien- 
tiously disown those very truths which they had so laboriously 
acquired ? 

Like the lectures on Difficulties of Anglicans, those which 
Newman delivered in Birmingham in 1851 on The Present 
Position of Catholics in England were occasioned by a definite 
crisis, viz.: that of the violent "No Popery" agitation which 
was set on foot in response to the restoration of the Catholic 
hierarchy in 1850 and to the famous "Letter from outside the 
Flaminian Gate" in which Cardinal Wiseman announced the 
appointment of himself and his fellow-bishops with full dio- 
cesan powers. 

The contrast between the two sets of lectures may be 
illustrated by a comparison. In the first set Newman is deal- 
ing with a field cleared and ploughed and ready for the seed. 
In the second he has to do with a piece of land which has been 
overgrown with brambles and thistles and all manner of weeds, 
and which must first be cleared of these as a necessary pre- 
liminary to any process of cultivation. In the first set, as has 
been seen, he addresses himself to those members of the 
Tractarian party who had come with him a long way, yet 
hesitated to take the final step of submission. In the second, 
he has in view that great mass of Englishmen of whom it may 
be said, not merely that they are not ripe for conversion, but 
that, so long as their minds are darkened by a thick cloud of 
prejudice and Protestant tradition, they are not in the least 
disposed even to examine into the claims of the Catholic 
Church. Towards the dispersal of this cloud of hostile preju- 
dice the lectures on "Catholicism in England" (to give them 
their original title) were directed. 

Once more a single passage, or rather, some selected por- 
tions of a single passage, must serve as a specimen of a work 
which must be read at large to be rightly appreciated. The 
following words are taken from the lecture entitled: "Tradi- 
tion the Sustaining Power of the Protestant View." 

"The establishment of Protestantism," he writes, "was 
comparatively an easy undertaking in England, without the 



480 THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN [Jan., 

population knowing much what Protestantism meant; and I 
will tell you why : there are certain peculiarities of the English 
character, which were singularly favorable to the royal pur- 
pose [i. e., the purpose of Queen Elizabeth] . . . The legiti- 
mate instruments for deciding on the truth of a religion are 
these two, fact and reason, or in other words the way of his- 
tory and the way of science; and to both the one and the other 
of these the English mind is naturally indisposed. Theologians 
proceed in the way of reasoning; they view Catholic truth as 
a whole, as one great system, of which part grows out of part, 
and doctrine corresponds to doctrine. This system they carry 
out into its fullness, and define in its details, by patient pro- 
cesses of reason; and they learn to prove and defend it by 
means of frequent disputations and logical developments. 
Now, all such abstract investigations and controversial exer- 
cises are distasteful to an Englishman; . . . we break away 
from them as dry, uncertain, theoretical and unreal. The 
other means of attaining religious truth [by one who is not a 
Catholic] is the way of history; when, namely, from the re- 
view of past times and foreign countries, the student deter- 
mines what was really taught by the Apostles in the beginning. 
Now an Englishman, as is notorious, takes comparatively little 
interest in the manners, customs, opinions, or doings of for- 
eign countries. Surrounded by the sea, he is occupied with 
himself; his attention is concentrated on himself; and he looks 
abroad only with reference to himself. We are a home people; 
we like a house to ourselves, and we call it our castle; we look 
at what is immediately before us; we are eminently practical; 
we care little for the past; we resign ourselves to existing cir- 
cumstances; we are neither eclectics nor antiquarians; we live 
in the present. . . 

"Now you see how admirably this temper of the English- 
man fits in with the exigencies of Protestantism; for two of the 
very characteristics of Protestantism are its want of past his- 
tory, and its want of fixed teaching." On the other hand, "if 
there is one passion more than another which advantageously 
distinguishes the Englishman, it is that of personal attach- 
ment," particularly in the form of "loyalty to the Sovereign." 
Now "these . . . peculiarities of the English character . . . 
lay clear and distinct before the sagacious intellects which 
were the ruling spirits of the English Reformation." The "way 



1921.] THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN 481 

to be pursued with our countrymen to make Protestantism 
live . . . was to embody it in the person of its Sovereign. Eng- 
lish Protestantism is the religion of the Throne; it is repre- 
sented, realized, taught, transmitted in the succession of mon- 
archs and an hereditary aristocracy. It is religion grafted 
upon loyalty, and its strength is not in argument, not in fact, 
. . . not in an apostolical succession, not in sanction of Scrip- 
ture but in a royal road to faith, in backing up a king whom 
men see, against a Pope whom they do not see." 

The lecturer goes on to point out how, in and from the 
earlier days of the English Reformation, the forces and in- 
fluences of the law, of fashion, of literature were all enlisted 
on behalf of the new-born "Protestant Tradition." "No won- 
der, then," he proceeds, "that Protestantism, being the religion 
of our literature, has become the tradition of civil intercourse 
and political life; no wonder that its positions are among the 
elements of knowledge, unchangeable as the moods of logic, 
or the idioms of language, or the injunctions of good taste. 
Elizabeth's reign is 'golden,' Mary is 'bloody,' the Church of 
England is 'pure and apostolical,' the Reformers are 'judicious,' 
the Prayer Book is 'incomparable' or 'beautiful,' the Thirty- 
Nine Articles are 'moderate,' 'Pope' and 'Pagan' go together, 
and 'the Pope, the Devil and the Pretender.' " 

If some of these shibboleths have gone out of fashion 
since Newman delivered his lectures, it is to him in no small 
measure that we owe their gradual disappearance from cur- 
rent speech. Presently, he goes on : "What chance has a Cath- 
olic against so multitudinous, so elementary a Tradition? 
Here is the Tradition of the Court and of the Law, and of So- 
ciety, and of Literature, strong in themselves, and acting on 
each other, and acting on a willing people, and the willing 
people acting on them, till the whole edifice stands [or seems 
to stand] self-supported. . . You see [now] what I meant 
when I spoke of the Tradition of the Pharisees, and said that 
it might be powerful in influence, though it was argumenta- 
tively weak; you see why it is that the fair form of Catholi- 
cism, as it exists in the east, west, and south, never crosses the 
retina of a Protestant's imagination: it is the incubus of this 
Tradition which cumbers the land, and opposes an impreg- 
nable barrier between us and each individual Protestant whom 
we happen to address. Whoever he is, he thinks he knows all 

VL. CXII. 31 



482 THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN [Jan., 

about our religion before speaking to us nay, perhaps much 
better than we know it ourselves." 9 

The fact that this Protestant tradition of anti-Catholic 
prejudice has been in great measure weakened since the fifties 
of the last century is one for which we may be thankful. Yet 
we must not conceal from ourselves the no less unquestion- 
able fact that to a large extent the old-fashioned bigotry has 
only given place to a more insidious foe, that of religious in- 
differentism; a change which Newman himself very clearly 
foresaw, as will presently appear. 

The year 1852 found Newman in Ireland, where his brief 
tenure of the office of Rector of the Catholic University pro- 
vided the occasion for his lectures on "The Scope and Nature of 
University Education" and on "The Idea of a University," 10 as 
well as for others, some of which are included in the volumes 
which now bear the title of Historical Sketches. His main 
topic in the former series was the relation between religious 
and secular knowledge, and the function of a University in the 
cultivation of both. At an earlier period, almost immediately 
after his conversion, Newman had entertained the idea that 
the Oxford converts might be utilized for the theological train- 
ing of the clergy, who were, he thought, inadequately ac- 
quainted with the historical aspects of theology. These hopes 
having come to nothing, so far as he personally was concerned 
(though the need has since been recognized and in part met), 
the next best thing to be done would be to train up a genera- 
tion of highly educated laymen, who should be able to present 
a firm front to those attacks upon revealed religion which, as 
has been said, he foresaw as a great and imminent danger in 
the future. 

To exclude religion and theology from a scheme of higher 
education, as was being done in the recently established "god- 
less" Queen's Colleges in Ireland, would be to attempt to build 
an arch without a keystone. On the other hand there were, 
he thought, two dangers of an opposite character to be guarded 
against, viz.: (a) Any proposal unduly to restrict the reading 
and the literary education of Catholic young men, and (b) 
a certain unwillingness to welcome and encourage scientific 
or historical research, lest the outcome of such research might 

9 Present Position of Catholics, pp. 45-54. 

"Now published in one volume, under the latter title. 



1921.] THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN 483 

come into apparent conflict with revealed truth. Such appre- 
hensions, he was convinced, savored of an unworthy timidity, 
as though any portion or department of truth could be in 
real opposition to another, even though it might be impos- 
sible, for awhile, explicitly to bring them into harmony. 

It would, however, be a very serious mistake to imagine 
that Newman was solicitous only for liberty of scientific and 
historical research. He was even more keenly alert to the 
danger arising from the proneness of scientific experts to 
overpass the limits of their own branches of knowledge, and 
either to apply the processes of the unaided and unguided 
human reason to revealed mysteries, as the early heretics 
had done, or, like the modern agnostic, to treat religion as a 
subject in relation to which no truth and no certainty was at- 
tainable, just because it was not attainable by the methods 
which they rightly employed in dealing with physical facts or 
phenomena. Already in his Oxford University Sermons he 
had dealt with the popular notion that faith rests on weak 
grounds, reason on strong grounds, a notion which, as he 
points out, itself rests in large measure on a mischievous con- 
fusion of mind as to the meaning of terms. 11 Already in the 
"Letters on the Tamworth Reading Room" he had insisted that 
"Secular Science, without personal religion," is only too apt 
to become "a temptation to unbelief." 12 The terms, "agnos- 
tic" and "agnosticism," were not yet in use, but Newman had 
long since recognized that the temper of mind which (since 
Huxley hit upon them) we now designate by these terms, 
would surely be the chief religious danger of the coming age, 
a danger against which he ardently desired to fortify the 
generation of youths then growing into full manhood. 

The following passage might had the term been then in 
use have fittingly borne for its heading: "Agnosticism, the 
Enemy." "The teacher," he writes, "whom I speak of will 
discourse thus in his secret heart: he will begin by laying it 
down ... as a position which is of so axiomatic a character 
as to have a claim to be treated as a first principle . . . that 
religion is not the subject matter of a science. 'You may have 
[he thinks] opinions on religion; you may have theories; you 

11 University Sermons (Preface to Third Edition, p. x. ff.) 

"These letters, of which the last deals with the subject mentioned above, were 
written to the Times in February, 1841. They are reprinted in Discussions and 
Arguments, p. 254 ff. 



484 THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN [Jan., 

may have arguments; you may have probabilities; you may 
have anything but demonstration, and, therefore, you cannot 
have science. . . Without denying [he says] that in the mat- 
ter of religion some things are true and some things false, 
still we are certainly not in a position to determine the one 
or the other. . .' Such is our philosopher's primary position. 
He does not prove it; he does but distinctly state it; but he 
thinks it self-evident when it is distinctly stated, and there he 
leaves it." 13 

And the danger from these views, which calmly ignore 
the fact and the proofs of revelation, arose as it arises today 
from the confidence with which they were and still are 
either plainly stated or insidiously implied in current litera- 
ture. To fortify Catholic youth against this danger, to lay 
bare the fallacies which underlie these agnostic views, Newman 
held to be a most important function of university education. 

It is easy to understand that certain highly placed eccle- 
siastics, whose own religious education and training had been 
conducted on a strict and somewhat exclusive system ulti- 
mately derived from Roman and French seminaries, and who 
were perhaps not too familiar with those rationalistic theories 
and speculations which were already rife in England, felt some 
alarm lest this astonishingly able and brilliant English con- 
vert whose aid they had invoked should, by bringing these 
rationalistic ideas prominently before the notice of his pupils, 
do more harm than could be compensated by the good which 
might be expected to result from such answers to rationalism 
as he could supply. It is lawful, at least, to surmise that New- 
man, cordially supported as he was throughout by one, at least, 
of the Irish bishops, was more clear-sighted and far-seeing 
than those who entertained such views. 

A university was not, after all, an ecclesiastical seminary, 
from which students would step at once into the priesthood 
with its graces and protections, but a training camp for youth 
who were destined to live in the world and to face its tempta- 
tions moral and intellectual. And Newman held very strongly 
that it was far better that such youths should be taught how 
to deal with difficulties and objections which cut at the root of 
all dogmatic belief, under circumstances which admitted of 
their being fore-armed against them, than that they should be 

"Idea of a University, p. 381. 



1921.] THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN 485 

left to encounter these same difficulties and objections for the 
first time after the safeguards of tutelage had been withdrawn. 

"If," he writes, "a university is j direct preparation for 
this world, let it be what it professes [tP be]. It is not a con- 
vent; it is not a seminary; it is a place to fit men of the world 
for the world. We cannot possibly keep them from plunging 
into the world with all its ways and principles and maxims, 
when their time comes, but we can prepare them against 
what is inevitable; and it is not the way to learn to swim in 
troubled waters never to have gone into them. Prescribe . . . 
secular literature as such, cut out from your class-books all 
broad manifestations of the natural man; and these manifesta- 
tions are waiting for your pupil's benefit at the very doors 
of your lecture room in living and breathing substance . . . 
You have refused him, because of their incidental corruption, 
the masters of human thought, who would in some sense have 
educated him; . . . and for what have you reserved him? 
You have given him a liberty unto the multitudinous blas- 
phemy of the day; you have made him free of its newspapers, 
its reviews, its magazines, its novels, its controversial pamph- 
lets, of its Parliamentary debates, its law proceedings, its plat- 
form speeches, its songs, its drama, its theatre, of its envelop- 
ing, stifling atmosphere of death. You have succeeded but in 
this in making the world his University." 14 

In other words, while you have taught him many things 
of quite secondary moment, you have left him to begin the 
most serious part of his education in a school of which the 
professors are the non-Christian writers of the day. 

14 Idea of a University, p. 233. Cf. Ward, Newman, I., 369. 



LINES ON WATT'S "HOPE" IN THE TATE 
GALLERY. 

BY M. I. 

SHE is more like despair 
For all of Hope is gone; 
Darkness is everywhere 
Night unto night doth call: 
Silence is over all 
Where Hope doth hide alone, 
Between the midnight sky 
And the benighted earth, 
Seeming to have no worth 
A thing cast useless by. 

Upon her broken lute 
There is one slender string, 
Yet is it not quite mute, 
For see, she does her best, 
With her poor head at rest 
Against the shattered thing. 

Ah! but her eyes are blind, 
Bandaged by some kind hand, 
So that she cannot find 
Who made her life forlorn, 
Who bowed her thus in scorn, 
Who did not understand. 

Why did they crush her so 
Blind her and bend her? 
Hush her and hurt her so, 
Till in her misery, 
Yields she her liberty 
Bowed in surrender? 

Yet on the face is peace 
(If you look closer still) 
She does not seek release; 
Placid, in spite of pain, 
Quiet, she bears the strain 
Bows to the higher Will. 



1921.] LINES ON WATT'S "HOPE" 487 

Crouching beneath her star, 
(And just because she bends) 
She sees the light afar 1 
Under the blinding band, 
Hiding the lower land 
And all its lesser ends. 

What is her history? 
Who has not understood? 
That is Hope's mystery 
For in her impotence 
Lies her omnipotence, 
Fruitful in solitude. 

Ah! This is Hope, indeed, 
Crushed and all cowering 
Agony seems her meed 
For Hope in anguish lives, 
Smiling, her tears she gives, 
Pain is her flowering. 

But when shall break the dawn 
And all her lights shall move 
Into the golden morn, 
Patience shall have her way 
Dusk will give place to day; 
Be the night ne'er so long, 
Silence will yield to song; 
Music will ring from lute 
Which in the dark was mute; 
Bandage will fall from eyes, 
Day-star will swiftly rise, 
And in one long surprise 
Hope will be lost in Love. 

1 In the original picture one star is in the left hand corner and, because of her 
position, Hope can see it from under her bandage. 




CALIFORNIA'S HEROINE. 

BY MICHAEL WILLIAMS. 
I. 

HE first description of the Presidio (the military 
post) of San Francisco is that given by Captain 
George Vancouver, the British navigator, who 
paid it a visit in 1792, on board his ship the 
Discovery; just a few years before the smoulder- 
ing enmity between England and Spain flamed into open war: 
the decisive war which was settled in England's favor by 
Nelson at Trafalgar. 

In 1792 Spain was keenly and jealously watching 
England and Russia, both of which empires were casting cov- 
etous looks upon California. In 1776 she had sent Irish officers 
and Spanish gold and arms to George Washington, who was 
facing Lord Howe at Harlem Heights at the very time Don 
Gaspar de Portola, with his sword, and Father Francisco 
Palou, with the Cross, were founding and blessing San Fran- 
cisco, by means of which Spain hoped to make secure its pos- 
sessions on the northern Pacific coast. It was out of no love 
for republicanism or revolution that royal and conservative 
Spain went to Washington's assistance: it was because she 
expected the Americans to keep the British busy on the Atlan- 
tic, whilst she laid deep and strong her foundations in Cali- 
fornia. It is one of the curious ironies of history that, in so 
doing, Spain, in reality, was helping to build up the power 
that eventually was to enter into possession and enjoyment 
of opulent California, Arizona, and New Mexico. 

England, in the person of Vancouver and Russia, at a 
later date, in the person of the Imperial Russian Chamber- 
lain, Nikolai Petrovitch Rezanov, protege of Catherine II., 
gravely tried the responsibility of the Spanish Comandante 
Argiiello of San Francisco. In the second case, indeed, the 
lonely little outpost at San Francisco became the stage for a 
drama of statesmanship which involved the future destinies 
of Russia, Spain, and the United States. And this drama had 



1921.] CALIFORNIA'S HEROINE 489 

for its heroine one whose name shines with pure, mild, radiant 
beauty in the romantic annals of California, Maria Concep- 
cion Argiiello, the Comandante's daughter. 

II. 

Although in 1792, only sixteen years had passed since the 
founding of San Francisco, nearly all the great figures of the 
Conquest of California had passed from the scene. Serra, the 
Apostle of California, was dead; and so was the greatly daring 
Anza, whose march to San Francisco from Sonora across 
mountains and deserts hitherto unknown is one of the greatest 
marches of all history. The great plans of the astute Visitor- 
General, Jose de Galvez, whose statesmanship planned, if 
Serra's genius made possible, the founding of California, had 
availed little. The vast and increasing wealth which he had 
expected to flow from California into the coffers of Spain had 
not materialized. Only weak and undermanned military 
posts and languid, feebly struggling civil settlements dotted 
the immense wilderness from San Diego to San Francisco. 
The missions alone were flourishing. 

Thirteen out of the eventual twenty-one missions had thus 
far been established: at San Diego, Carmelo, San Antonio de 
Padua, San Gabriel (near Los Angeles, where one of the civil 
towns had also been planted) , San Luis Obispo, San Francisco, 
San Juan Gapistrano, Santa Clara, San Buenaventura, Santa 
Barbara, Purisima Concepcion, Santa Cruz, and Nuestra 
Seiiora de la Soledad; and at these the spiritual harvest was 
already abundant, and the material betterment of the Indians 
greatly advancing. 

In Palou's account of the founding of the Presidio, he 
states that the enclosed grounds covered a square of ninety- 
two varas each way, which would be about two hundred and 
fifty-two feet, considerably smaller than Vancouver's later 
estimate; but no doubt the area had been enlarged between 
1776 and 1792. The whole arrangement, says Professor George 
Davidson, who closely studied the matter, was built to face 
north. The chapel was at the south, or higher, inland end of 
the parade ground, and extended into the square and beyond 
the wall. On the east side of the chapel were the quarters of 
the Comandante; on the west, those of the officers. The 



490 CALIFORNIA'S HEROINE [Jan., 

cuartel, or fort, was near the northeast entrance; the little 
used calabazo, or prison, was on the east side of the entrance, 
the soldier's guardhouse on the west side. All the buildings 
stood about ten feet from the inner side of the wall. In the 
middle of the square stood the tall flagpole, with Spain's royal 
banner hanging limply on the foggy days, or briskly whipping 
in the trade winds. The Cross stood near the chapel. About 
the whole parade ground ran a line of trees. At the foot of the 
gentle hill was the beach, and the anchorage, the pozo de los 
marineros. 

III. 

Here it was, in the Comandante's house, that on February 
19, 1791, the year before Vancouver's visit, was born Maria de 
la Concepcion Marcela Arguello, daughter of Don Jose Dario 
Arguello, the Comandante of the Presidio, and his wife, Maria 
Ygnacia Moraga, daughter of the military officer in command 
at the founding of San Francisco. A week later the little one 
was borne along the trail to Mission Dolores. In the old 
Book of Baptism there you may today read the entry in the 
handwriting of Father Pedro Benito Cambon, Father Palou's 
assistant since the founding of San Francisco, at which, too, 
he had been present. 

"Concha," or "Conchita," she was called, as she played 
with the other children, or sat with them at catechism or 
knelt in church a merry, spirited child, one with the others 
in games or frolic, though set somewhat apart by the fact that 
she was the Comandante's daughter. 

However, it was not the accidental fact that she was the 
Comandante's daughter that was to place Conchita immortally 
apart from the other little ones. That which separated her 
from her companions was something that had nothing to 
do with rank or state; it was something more mysterious than 
social caste. Conchita was different, and her fate was to be 
different, because to her there had been given the magic of 
a distinctive and powerful personality, and the dolorous dower 
of beauty. 

IV. 

If the coming of Captain Vancouver in the first year of 
Conchita's life marked one of the great anxieties of her father, 



1921.] CALIFORNIA'S HEROINE 491 

and of the other Spanish officials, namely, the dread of the 
English, a greater source of similar anxiety was emphasized 
in her fifteenth year, when a Russian ship dropped anchor at 
the Presidio. For many ominous signs of the times were mul- 
tiplying to prove that Russia was stretching out her mighty 
arms toward California, and Russia could reach the Pacific 
coasts through Siberia much more directly than England could 
sail its ships from the other side of the world. 

On board that Russian ship, the Juno, was the Imperial 
Russian Chamberlain, Nikolai Petrovitch Rezanov, protege of 
Catherine II., who had given up the life of the court on the 
death of his wife to throw himself into active, adventurous 
labors for the development of his country. A man of ardent 
imagination, of exceptional temperament, he had with a truly 
Slavic thoroughness made his patriotism a passion. 

When first he turned from the life of the court to follow a 
greater adventure, he formed a plan to secure trade conces- 
sions for Russia from Japan, and in 1803-4 he was sent to the 
Mikado's court as ambassador extraordinary. But the hour of 
Japan's world-destiny had not yet struck (it was awaiting the 
coming of the American, Perry, half a century later), and 
Rezanov was forced to retire from the smiling, yet imper- 
turbably reserved Mikado, his heart full of wrath, and vow- 
ing terrible revenge. Rezanov wrote in a highly fevered strain 
to the Czar that he was "eager to destroy settlements, to drive 
the Japanese from Sakhalin Island, to frighten them away 
from the whole coast, and break up their fisheries, and to de- 
prive 200,000 people of food, which will force them all the 
more to open their ports. . . " 

Apparently, however, his headlong plans for revenging 
his rebuff did not meet with approval in Russia. 

V. 

After many adventures he decided upon the bold purpose 
of seizing part of California for Russia. Early in March the 
Imperial Chamberlain sailed from Sitka, accompanied by a 
suite among whom was the chronicler of the voyage, Langs- 
dorff, the botanist; and after a tempestuous voyage, the crew 
sorely stricken with scurvy, he reached San Francisco a month 
later. "With pale and emaciated faces," wrote Rezanov to the 



492 CALIFORNIA'S HEROINE [Jan., 

Russian Minister of Commerce, "we came to San Francisco 
Bay and anchored outside (at first) because of the fog. . . As 
a refusal to enter meant to perish at sea, I resolved, at the risk 
of two or three cannon-balls, to run straight for the fort at the 
entrance." 

So, through the dispersing drifts of the sea-fog, in through 
the Golden Gate, came the brig, Rezanov on the poop, sailors 
and soldiers alert about him, straining their eyes for the flash 
of a gun from San Joaquin Battery, and at last rounding to and 
dropping anchor opposite the Presidio. 

In the Presidio there was a great stir of excitement. Ad- 
vices from Madrid had long ago warned Comandante Argiiello 
of the probable visit of the Russians. The ship, Nadesha, and 
its consort, the Neva, were expected, but not the Juno. Orders 
had been given from Monterey, where Jose Joaquin Arillaga 
was Governor, to treat the Russians hospitably but most cir- 
cumspectly. 

However, the Comandante was not at San Francisco when 
the Juno arrived. Luis Argiiello, his young son, was in tem- 
porary command. Eagerly did his bevy of bright-eyed sisters, 
among whom Concepcion was the leader, watch Don Luis; 
laughingly, yet a little awed, too, by his air of dignity, as he 
buckled on his sword and prepared to meet the strangers. 
No such great event as this had occurred within the memory 
of the Argiiello family. The excitement in the big house was 
communicated to all the houses about the plaza, from which 
the young people, and the old, poured forth, running about for 
good positions of observation, as the Juno lowered a boat 
and a party left its side to come ashore. Rezanov was in the 
stein-sheets of the boat. Luis Argiiello, a sergeant and a file 
of musketeers behind him, courteously advanced to meet the 
tall, distinguished looking stranger. 

Arguello's first inquiry was whether the ship was the ex- 
pected Nadesha or the Neva, to which Rezanov, well aware 
that the Spaniards were apprehensive of the Russian purposes, 
adroitly replied that the vessels mentioned had been recalled 
to Russia, but that he, Rezanov, "had been entrusted by my 
royal master, the Czar, with command over all his American 
possessions, and in this capacity had resolved to visit the Gov- 
ernor of California to consult with him regarding the mutual 
interests of the Spanish and the Russian colonies." 



1921.] CALIFORNIA'S HEROINE 493 

"But His Excellency, the Governor, is at Monterey," re- 
plied Don Luis Argiiello. 

Rezanov smilingly bowed, replying that Monterey was, 
as a matter of fact, his destination, but that contrary winds 
had baffled him and he had, therefore, stopped at San Fran- 
cisco, where he trusted that "His Excellency, the commander, 
would be graciously pleased to permit him to remain while 
he wrote to Governor Arillaga of his purpose to visit him." 

Young Don Luis told Rezanov how matters stood; that it 
was his father who was commander, but that he, Don Luis, 
felt sure the required permission would have been readily 
granted if he had been there; so, he concluded, acting in his 
father's stead, he would be most happy to extend the hospi- 
tality of San Francisco to the Chamberlain of that mighty 
monarch, the Czar. 

Rezanov was a fully experienced courtier and man of the 
world, as well as a romantic adventurer, and he did not fail 
to notice the impression he had made upon the young Span- 
iard. He warmly accepted the invitation, and the party pro- 
ceeded to the Comandante's house. 

Dona Gonchita stood, with her sisters, within the door- 
way to do the honors of the home, her mother being absent 
with the Comandante. She was then fifteen years old, and 
through the length and breadth of California she was known 
as the most beautiful of women in a land where beauty was 
the natural dower of all. Langsdorff, Rezanov's companion, 
the sedate and careful botanist, has left us a description of 
Conchita, which though somewhat formal and conventional 
in its phrasing, nevertheless testifies to the deep impression 
she made upon him. She was "lively and animated," says 
the man of science, "with sparkling, lovely, inspiring eyes, 
beautiful teeth, pleasing and expressive features, a fine form, 
and a thousand other charms, yet was she perfectly simple 
and artless *the heavenly dawn in one drop of dew' a beauty 
of a type to be found, though not frequently, in Italy, Spain 
and Portugal." In Langsdorff s phrases you catch the same 
note which rings through all the legends, all the memories re- 
tained so vividly, of Concepcion Arguello, and which those 
who knew her in her old age repeat with full accord, namely, 
the note of a great vitality, of an energetic personality, of a 
dynamic character the perilous gift of strong life. 



494 CALIFORNIA'S HEROINE [Jan., 

The room into which Don Luis Argiiello led the Chamber- 
lain, just within the portals of which stood Concepcion and 
her sisters, was as rude as a mediaeval castle apartment. 

But Rezanov paid scant attention to the chamber; his 
gaze was fixed upon Concepcion, whose wide, shining eyes 
met his as he entered. They needed no words, such as Don 
Luis now spoke, of conventional introduction, though all due 
forms were scrupulously celebrated they knew each other at 
once; knew each other with an instant intimacy; knew each 
other with that knowledge which only comes to those whose 
souls communicate through the channel of the eyes. 

VI. 

Concepcion was one of those who are born to love greatly. 
Every event, every scrap of legend that survives of her story, 
testifies to the fact. 

Many a time she had heard, if not beneath her own win- 
dow, yet somewhere in the Plaza, that song in which the cava- 
liers of California recorded their passion: 

So still and calm the night is, 

The very wind's asleep; 
Thy heart's so tender sentinel 

His watch and ward doth keep. 
And on the wings of zephyrs soft 

That wander how they will, 
To thee, O woman fair, to thee 

My prayers go fluttering still. 

She knew she could give complete answer to the pleading, 
were it addressed to her heart by the one who could stir that 
heart, but in her dreams ardent, and unbounded by the nar- 
row horizons that kept within the limits of the known and the 
usual the dreams of her companions Concepcion went far 
beyond what the young cavaliers of California could offer her, 
and yearned toward a greater and more wonderful romance 
than what was possible among her companions. What this 
love should be, in what form this marvelous romance would 
appear, were mysteries; all she was certain of was that only 
in those mysteries could she find what her heart longed for 
"the heart's love in her heart," which yearned in the song of 
the serenaders. 



1921.] CALIFORNIA'S HEROINE 495 

And now it had come, this love, this high romance; its 
signal flaming in the eyes of Rezanov, the stranger out of the 
sea; out of the vast unknown world beyond California. 

VII. 

Rezanov wrote his letter to Governor Arillaga. The 
diplomatic Arillaga did not want Rezanov to see more of the 
country than could be helped, so he sent back word that he 
"would do himself the honor of meeting so distinguished a 
guest at the port of his arrival." 

But it was not until April 17th that the Governor reached 
San Francisco. 

Meanwhile, Rezanov had not let the time hang heavy on 
his hands. In a letter written to the Russian Minister of Com- 
merce, he several times refers to Concepcion, adopting the 
half-amused tone of a courtier becoming confidential at long 
distance concerning an affair of the heart; a tone, however, 
which only half disguised the very serious nature of his sud- 
den and enduring passion. 

Day by day the communication established between the 
Chamberlain of the Czar and the Californian girl by their first 
exchange of looks, became stronger and deeper. 

Governor Arillaga came at last, and, on the following day 
arrived Comandante Jose Argiiella, who at once assumed the 
leadership in affairs, and invited Rezanov to meet the Gov- 
ernor at dinner in his house. It was at this meeting that the 
Chamberlain diplomatically explained the nature of his mis- 
sion, never hinting, naturally, at the deeper plan of Russian 
conquest which he had so long brooded over in the depths of 
his ambitious and passionate heart. 

"The day following my interview with Governor Aril- 
laga," Rezanov wrote to the Russian Minister of Commerce, 
"I learned from a devoted friend in the house of Argiiello, 
word for word, what had been said after my departure." 

This devoted friend, of course, was Concha. Finding in 
her, young as she was, and a child of the very ends of the earth, 
an intelligence of great force, rendered still more energetic by 
the fire of her awakening heart, Rezanov had confided to Concha 
something of the project which now was usurping in his mind 
the place of his first predatory plan of conquest the project 



406 CALIFORNIA'S HEROINE [Jan., 

of an alliance between Russia and Spain for the development 
of trade between California and the Siberian settlements, and 
the friendly expansion of Russian territory into the domains 
north of the Spanish settlements. Concha took fire at the 
thought. She prayed for its success in the chapel of the 
Presidio. She listened to every word exchanged between the 
Governor and her father that bore upon Rezanov. 

Governor Arillaga, meanwhile, sorely troubled by the 
responsibility of this epochal event in the placid history of his 
incumbency, during which the golden period of California's 
pastoral romance rose to its serenest height of peace and se- 
clusion, delayed his answer to Rezanov's proposal from day 
to day. Rezanov did not press for the answer until he made 
sure of what mattered to him now more than the outcome of 
his diplomacy Concepcion's heart. 

Meanwhile, the unemotional historian of that voyage of 
love and adventure and statescraft, the stolid botanist, Langs- 
dorff, not having Rezanov's source of occupation, made jour- 
neys to the nearby missions; and some of the mission friars 
came to San Francisco to see the strangers. Rezanov was in- 
vited to dine with the Fathers, and distributed presents among 
them to gain their good will. 

Governor Arillaga, however, still maintained discreet 
silence. "You have accustomed us to your company," he told 
Rezanov, "and I can assure you" with a kindly and meaning- 
ful smile "that the good family of my friend, Argiiello, prize 
highly the satisfaction of seeing you at their home, and sin- 
cerely admire you." Rut soon even the attractions of his court- 
ship could not blind Rezanov to the necessity of bringing his 
mission to a definite issue. 

Again, and now more insistently, he took up the matter 
with Governor Arillaga, and the latter frankly confessed (as 
Rezanov wrote back to Russia) that the Spanish authorities 
feared Russia above all other powers. 

"Ah, but Russia would not take California as a gift; it 
would cost too much to maintain it," the astute Chamberlain 
declared. "Moreover, Russia has in Siberia an inexhaustible 
treasure in its furs." 

Rezanov knew how well the fears of the Governor were 
founded in fact; for he himself had written from Sitka to his 
government concerning his own plans to seize Californian ter- 



1921.] CALIFORNIA'S HEROINE 497 

ritory: "Our American possessions will know no more of 
famine; Kamchatka and Okhotsk can be supplied with bread. 
. . . When our trade with California is fully organized we 
can settle Chinese laborers there. . . The Spaniards only 
turned their attention to California after 1760, and by the 
enterprise of the missionaries alone this fine body of land was 
incorporated. Even now there is an unoccupied interval fully 
as rich and very necessary to us, and if we let it escape from 
us, what will posterity say? I, at least, shall not be arraigned 
before it. . ." And he strongly urged the occupation of the 
northern portion of California, together with a "gradual ad- 
vance southward to the port of San Francisco as the boundary 
line of California," Russia to maintain its sovereignty to the 
north. 

But now the more feasible plan, to Rezanov's softened 
heart, was a friendly alliance; a union of good will and mutual 
interests between Russia and Spain, between north and south, 
between strength and charm in a word, a union the symbol 
and the seal of which should be his own marriage to Con- 
ception. 

And he wrote to the Minister of Commerce, still maintain- 
ing the man-of-the-world tone in which he chronicled this love 
affair, which entered so intimately into high diplomacy the 
consequences of which on the course of American history, had 
it gone through according to Rezanov's intention, would have 
been of primary importance: 

Seeing that my situation was not improving, expecting 
every day that some misunderstanding would arise, and 
having but little confidence in my own (ship's) people, I 
resolved to change my politeness for a serious tone. Fi- 
nally, I imperceptibly created in Dona Conception an im- 
patience to hear something serious from me . . . which 
caused me to ask for her hand, to which she consented. My 
proposal created consternation in her parents, who had 
been reared in fanaticism. The difference in religion and 
the prospective separation from their daughter made it a 
terrible blow to them. They ran to the missionaries, who 
did not know what to do; they hustled poor Conception 
to church, confessed her, and urged her to refuse me, but 
her resolution finally overcame them all. The holy Fathers 
appealed to the decision of the throne of Rome, and if I 

VOL. cxn. 32 



498 CALIFORNIA'S HEROINE [Jan., 

could not accomplish my nuptials, I had at least the pre- 
liminary act performed, the marriage contract drawn up, 
and forced them to betroth us. 



VIII. 

In truth, there was a great clash of opposing wills, of out- 
raged prejudices and settled ideas violently jolted, in the house 
of the Comandante and throughout the Presidio and the Mis- 
sion of San Francisco. Rezanov was a member of the Ortho- 
dox Church of Russia, which was in age-old schism from the 
See of Rome, a marriage between a daughter of the true 
Church and a schismatic without the express consent of the 
Papal authorities, was, to Father Palou and his fellow friars, 
unthinkable. Nor from this view could the willing obedience 
of Concepcion falter; for if there is one fact which above all 
others is abundantly testified to throughout all the records and 
the traditions, that fact is the true religious faith and living 
loyalty of Concepcion. From her earliest childhood she had 
been a devout soul unsentimental and firm, but ardent. One 
of the most charming of the traditional tales is to the effect 
that the gay and whole-souled Concha, as a child, was one day 
caught dancing in the joy of her heart before the shrine of the 
Virgin; even as in old France, according to the legend, the 
juggler performed his tricks in honor of his heavenly Lady. 

Concepcion would have sacrificed her love for Rezanov 
if obedience to duty had required it, and Rezanov, knowing 
the value of loyalty, was the first to approve her firmness. 
He, too, would do his part, and do it gladly. He would return 
to Russia, make his way across Siberia to the court of the 
Czar, and secure his own sovereign's consent, and then he 
would go to Rome, and obtain the dispensation from the Holy 
Father. After that, he would proceed to Madrid as Russian 
envoy and effect a binding and lasting treaty of friendship and 
commerce; then for California, via Mexico, and on to San 
Francisco, where the marriage with Concepcion would bind 
and seal the treaty signed in Madrid and St. Petersburg! 

Such was the great dream of Rezanov! And now his 
immediate mission was accomplished. The betrothal was 
signed between the Chamberlain and the Comandante's daugh- 
ter. The friars were assured of the Russian's honorable design 



1921.] CALIFORNIA'S HEROINE 499 

and intention of seeking the benignant grace of the Holy Father 
of Christendom. The house of Argiiello was bright with the 
pride of the high alliance. Everybody now smiled upon Reza- 
nov, and on May 21st the Juno, laden with flour, pease, beans, 
and maize, sailed out through the Golden Gate. Rezanov, 
standing on the poop, ordered a salute of seven guns, to which 
the Comandante, not to be outdone, ordered with true Spanish 
courtesy, nine in return. Governor Arillaga and the Comand- 
ante and Luis Argiiello and Goncepcion and her sisters stood 
on the wall of the fort, waving their handkerchiefs and watch- 
ing the ship as it slipped out into the fog that spread its gray 
and sombre mystery over that departure. 

But, even before the others had turned from the sea, Con- 
cepcion slipped away and entered the little church to do all 
that now she could do to aid her lover, which was to pray for 
him; to pray that his tremendous journey across the wilds of 
Siberia, to St. Petersburg and Rome and Madrid, and back 
across the wide world to San Francisco might be safe and 
speedy. 

IX. 

So began her waiting. . . Bret Harte has etched that pic- 
ture in his ballad : 

Looking seaward, o'er the sand-hills stands the fortress old and 

quaint, 

By the San Francisco frairs lifted to their patron saint. . . 
Long beside the deep embrasures, where the brazen cannon are, 
Did they wait the promised bridegroom and the answer of the 

Czar; 

Day by day on wall and bastion beat the hollow, empty breeze 
Day by day the sunlight glittered on the vacant, smiling seas; 
Week by week the near hills whitened in their dusty leather 

cloaks, 
Week by week the far hills darkened from the fringing plain of 

oaks. 
Till the rains came, and far breaking, on the fierce southwester 

tost, 
Dashed the whole long coast with color, and then vanished and 

were lost. 
So each year the seasons shifted wet and warm and drear and 

dry; 
Half a year of clouds and flowers, half a year of dust and sky. 



500 CALIFORNIA'S HEROINE [Jan., 

Still it brought no ship or message brought no tidings ill or meet, 
For the statesmanlike Commander, for the daughter fair and 

sweet. 

Still she heard the varying message, voiceless to all ears beside: 
"He will come," the flowers whispered; "Come no more," the dry 

hills sighed." 

And Rezanov did not come ... he never came. 

Reaching Kamchatka in September, he set forth at once 
for St. Petersburg. Attacked by a fever during the time he 
was at Kamchatka, he was urged to wait till he was stronger, 
but he would not wait, and on horseback, swaying in the 
saddle, he set forth. He struggled onwards for six months 
through that tremendous journey, but a fall from his horse 
so lessened what strength the fever had spared, that the iron 
Chamberlain was broken, and at Krasnoyarsk, a little town far 
away from St. Petersburg, he died on March 1, 1807. Langs- 
dorff, his former companion in the Juno, visited the tomb, 
which, he records, was fashioned like an altar. In the opinion 
of the scientist, Rezanov would have "unhestitatingly sacri- 
ficed himself in marriage with the daughter of Arguello." 

But it was the daughter of Arguello who was sacrificed 
on the altar, not of marriage, but of that lonely tomb in the 
wilderness. 

She waited thirty-five years for word from her lover, or 
for any least item of news from or about him; and every voice 
that comes down to us out of the past, having any claim upon 
our respect or belief, unanimously testifies that she waited in 
absolute, unwavering faith. Rezanov had given his word to 
her, and no doubt could be allowed to enter her heart. Fifteen 
years old when she plighted her word, unquestionably the most 
beautiful woman in California, ardent and keenly alive, 
famous throughout the length and breadth of the Spanish pos- 
sessions as the news spread of her solemn betrothal to the 
Chamberlain of the Czar, upon which betrothal such high af- 
fairs of national destiny depended Concepcion was to know 
strange pain and strange trouble of heart and soul as one year 
passed, and three; and three and thirty. Rezanov had loved 
her; Rezanov was a true man; therefore, he would return, or 
else he was dead and could not return; something had hap- 
pened out in the great world veiled by the sombre fog beyond 
the Golden Gate, and some day, somehow, she would know. . . 



1921.] CALIFORNIA'S HEROINE 501 

X. 

Meanwhile, her love awaited him; a love that was warmed 
and animated by the other love which Concepcion had always 
cherished, her love of God, the Source of all true love. More 
than ever, now, as the time went on, and still the fog by the 
Golden Gate was unparted by a Russian sail, did she spend 
long hours in prayer before the altar. Faith is the soul of 
prayer, its principle of life, and Concepcion's human love be- 
came a living, constant, unfaltering act of faith; and more and 
more it merged with, though it was not as yet wholly swal- 
lowed up by, her love of God. 

For it is not true, as certain mistaken versions of the story 
run, that Goncepcion became, at last, a recluse a runaway 
from life in order to hide her sorrow and her broken heart 
beneath the habit of the nun. This mistake is based largely 
upon the fact that she was, for many years, a member of the 
Third Order of St. Francis. But this did not make her a nun. 
Goncepcion became a nun, it is true, but not until after the 
coming of Sir George Simpson in 1842 with the news of the 
death of Rezanov. 

This English traveler an official of the Hudson Bay Com- 
pany had visited the tomb of the dead lover, and in Santa 
Barbara he told the story he had learned from the reading 
of Langsdorff's book, which book had not yet reached 
California, and thus the news at last reached Concepcion of 
the death of Rezanov. In Bret Harte's poem, this message is 
made to reach Concepcion most dramatically (though falsely) 
at a banquet at Monterey, where, according to the ballad 

Far and near the people gathered to the costly banquet set, 
And exchanged congratulations with the English baronet; 

Till, the formal speeches ended, and amidst the laugh and wine, 
Some one spoke of Concha's lover heedless of the warning sign. 

Quickly then cried Sir George Simpson, "Speak no ill of him, I 

pray! 
He is dead. He died, poor fellow, forty years ago this day. 

Died while speeding home to Russia, falling from a fractious 

horse; 
Left a sweetheart, too, they tell me. Married, I suppose, of 

course!" 



502 CALIFORNIA'S HEROINE [Jan., 

"Lives she yet?" A deathlike silence fell on banquet guests, and 

hall, 
And a trembling figure rising fixed the awestruck gaze of all, 

Two black eyes in darkened orbits gleamed beneath the nun's 

white hood; 

Black serge hid the wasted figure, bowed and stricken where it 
stood. 

"Lives she yet?" Sir George repeated. All were hushed as Concha 

drew 
Closer yet her nun's attire. "Seiior, pardon, she died, too!" 

But the facts are better than the fancy. Concha did not 
die, but lived, and her loyalty was greater than the poet gave 
her credit for when he had prematurely clothed her in the 
white robe of the Dominican Order, which she did not join 
until many years after her meeting with Sir George Simpson. 
And, indeed, I think that Concepcion would never have become 
a nun unless she had heard the definite news of Rezanov's 
death. She had plighted her troth; therefore, she belonged 
to her lover until death did them part. As a matter of fact, it 
was at Santa Barbara and not at Monterey, and in social inter- 
course, not at a banquet board, that Concepcion heard of the 
death of Rezanov. "Strange to say," says Sir George Simpson, 
referring to her ignorance of the death of Rezanov, "she knew 
it not till we mentioned it to her. . . This circumstance might 
in some measure be explained by the fact that LangsdorfF s 
work was not published before 1814, but even then, in any 
country than California, a lady who was still young would 
surely have seen a book, which, besides detailing the grand 
incident of her life, presented so gratifying a picture of her 
charms." 

It was not until ten years after Sir George Simpson brought 
his tragic tidings that Concepcion became a nun. It was not 
until then that she had the opportunity to become a nun; in 
California. For it was in 1851 that the Dominican Order en- 
tered California, establishing the first convent and academy 
for girls at Monterey, and the first novice to enter the convent, 
the first woman to join a religious order in California was 
Maria Concepcion Argiiello, who received the white habit of 
St. Dominic at the hands of Bishop Alemany on April 11, 1851, 



1921.] CALIFORNIA'S HEROINE 503 

taking the name of Sister Maria Dominica. She pronounced 
the perpetual vows a year later. In 1854 she went to Benicia 
when the convent was transferred. 



XL 

There are those living who yet remember Concepcion, and 
from one of these, Mrs. Katherine Den Bell, the daughter of 
Dr. Nicholas Den, one of the early American residents of 
Santa Barbara, I am indebted for vivid reminiscences of that 
valiant and faithful soul, souvenirs related in letters from Mrs. 
Bell to my friend, that champion of California, John F. 
Davis. 

"The treasure house of my childhood memories holds 
nothing lovelier than those that twine around the 'Beata's' his- 
toric name. They bring bursts of spring into my heart. I 
learned my prayers at her knees; have cried and laughed in 
her arms, threaded her needle, fixed and unfixed her 'almoha- 
dilla' sewing-box. And many a time, I remember waking 
as the Mission bells sang the Alta to find her sweet pale face 
bending over me, signing my forehead with the cross and whis- 
pering her oft-repeated blessing: 'Dios te haga una santita' 
('God make thee a little saint'). 

"I shall know her in Heaven by her tender caressing voice. 
God's Angels cannot teach a purer standard, nor bring us a 
brighter, sweeter fancy than that of Concepcion's life-long 
faithfulness to her girlhood lover. . . 

"I cannot search far enough into the past to miss the dear 
beloved Beata from my childhood's dreams and memories. 
Don't infer from my 'threading her needles' that she wore 
glasses. The 'needle threading' was a sort of entertainment 
when she was caring for the church and altar linen. If any 
seams were ripped, I picked the threads carefully, putting 
them aside to be burned, because the vestments had done serv- 
ice before the Great God's Altar. If sewing was being done, 
I kept two or three needles threaded on the almohadilla until 
I was tired out. With all her tenderness, loveliness and be- 
nignity, Concepcion was no 'milk and water' woman her 
standard, all around, was too lofty. Humble and unobtrusive, 
when the right was in question she stood by her colors un- 
flinching as the martyrs of old. No fear of misconstruction 



504 CALIFORNIA'S HEROINE [Jan., 

would daunt her. Such a wonderful blending of mercy and 
justice! Tenderness and fortitude! I often parallel her char- 
acter with that of the beautiful Queen Esther. Doing for the 
sake of others, to go unbidden into the king's presence, yet 
fainting at his frown. She was intensely human. . . 

"She is such a glowing, radiant memory, it seems as if 
the sacred fire should be burning its brightest when her name 
is indelibly traced! Not an atom of the fragrance of its 
beauty, its purity, tenderness and fealty must be lost." 

Six years only did Concepcion live as a nun; but from all 
that we have learned of her puissant and valorous spirit, we 
may feel sure that she did not lag or languish in that sus- 
taining and creative work which the Holy Women of the 
Church carry on through all the ages since the Divine Son of 
God took flesh and dwelt among us that spiritual work of 
intercession and of self-sacrifice which is the energizing ele- 
ment of many a work and many a life seen and admired of 
the world, which yet does not understand nor admire the 
greater work, the greater life, of the nun. 

So passed Maria Concepcion Marcela Argiiella from the 
world; and so, on Christmas Eve, 1857, passed Sister Maria 
Dominica in the Convent of St. Catherine of Siena, Benicia, 
California. 




AN APOSTLE OF UNITY. 

BY JAMES LOUIS SMALL. 

SWIFTLY delivered wound in the great ship's 
vitals; a lurch; a slanting deck; an earnest priest 
urging his fellow-pessengers to calmness; baptism 
of death in the dancing waves touched with the 
springtime sun; quiet once more upon the sea; 
and all is over. 

In the early days of May, 1915, I was entertained at the 
home of a genial and cultivated priest, pastor of a suburban 
parish in the middle West. When the time came to say good- 
bye, my host remarked laughingly: "You have had a distin- 
guished predecessor in the person of Father Maturin, who oc- 
cupied the guest room just before your coming. He has sailed 
for England by now." The morning after my return home I 
opened the daily paper to learn that he was among those who 
had perished on the ill-fated Lusitania. Afterwards, so we 
read, his body was recovered and taken to England for burial. 
It was strangely coincidental that he, an Irishman, the circum- 
stances of whose life had led him half over the world, should 
have met death within sight of the land of his birth. 

Father Maturin's name had sounded in my ears almost 
since childhood; sometimes pronounced with regretful affec- 
tion, sometimes with an implication of mysterious, baffling 
change in the man after his "going to Rome;" latterly, with un- 
grudging admiration by the co-religionists of his later years, 
who valued him for what he really was: a deeply spiritual 
priest, whose passion for synthetic and sympathetic treatment 
of certain vexed questions was coupled with a fervid love of 
souls. To those reared in the advanced school of Anglicanism 
his name was a watchword. To those who followed him into 
the Church, he continued to shine as a beacon light. To the 
others, who never came farther than the temple porch, he 
served as a melancholy example of misdirected energy, a man, 
moreover, whom, they maintained sadly, "Rome never appre- 
ciated." 



506 AN APOSTLE OF UNITY [Jan., 

It was at St. Clement's Episcopal Church, Philadelphia, in 
the late nineties, that my adolescent mind, quick to take on 
new impressions, to absorb new ideas, came into contact with 
Catholic truth. The early struggles at St. Clement's form a 
story all by itself. It is sufficient to observe here that the 
parish still bore the impress of Father Maturin's virile person- 
ality. Hither he had come in 1876, as head of the little band 
of "Cowley Fathers," and here he remained for a decade. 
People in 1896 and 1897 were still talking of the sermons he 
had preached and the missions he had given. They were still 
relating how the men who came to his Sunday afternoon con- 
ferences stood in a line that reached almost to the street, un- 
able to gain admittance. When, in 1897, word came that he 
had been received into the Church, in England, it was not 
alone St. Clement's that was interested; it might have been said 
with truth that "the whole city was moved." 

Later, during five happy years spent as a student of theol- 
ogy in an Anglican seminary, I sat at the feet of a teacher 
who in his own youth had fallen under Maturin's spell. To 
him he had made his first confession, and to him he had gone 
with his problems. On the wall of our classroom hung an 
engraving of John Henry Newman, and it may well be that 
Newman and Maturin, strikingly similar in some respects, 
had a hand in leading a goodly number of us to the happy 
haven of the True Fold. 

Born in 1847, Basil William Maturin was in the prime of 
his powers when he became a Catholic. Like many of those 
earlier ones who were leaders in the Oxford Movement, his 
position was a tacit rebuke to inherited prejudice. In his case 
the inheritance was Irish Protestant and Huguenot, and to this 
combined French and Celtic strain he owed much, by way of 
eloquence, personal magnetism and impetuousness. His father 
was vicar of Grangegorman, Ireland, and young Maturin was 
ordained while in the early twenties. Feeling called to a 
stricter life than that of the average Church of England clergy- 
man, he joined, in 1873, the recently organized Society of St. 
John the Evangelist, known colloquially then, as now, as the 
"Cowley Fathers." With them his lot was to be cast for very 
nearly the quarter of a century. 

The years, 1850-1890, roughly speaking, marked the high 
tide of the Oxford Movement. It was the period that produced 



1921.] AN APOSTLE OF UNITY 507 

the men who were to direct it into definite channels; the period 
that gave it Pusey, Church, Liddon, Lowder, and Wain- 
wright. The whole English-speaking world, these pro- 
tagonists declared in their enthusiasm, was to hear and 
heed the message of a Church' of England arising from dust 
and ashes to a place among the spiritually great ones of the 
earth. 

It is not difficult to picture the abandon with which such 
a modern Chrysostom as Maturin must have thrown himself 
into the work. Sent here and there by his community, his 
name became familiar to Anglicans everywhere; in Great Brit- 
ain, in America, in South Africa. His preaching, brilliant and 
forceful, filled churches wherever he went. 

His valued friend of both Anglican and Catholic days, 
Dom Leonard Sargent, in a paper contributed to the London 
Tablet of May 22, 1915, under the title, "Some Recollections of 
Father Maturin," has given us an interesting portrait of Ma- 
turin in his youth, soon after his coming to America. The 
description is of the "slender figure of a young man, clad in 
the habit of a Cowley Father, an austere face, so it seemed, 
and a piercing eye something about the whole appearance 
that quite marked him out from the surrounding company 
and left upon my mind the impression that a Van Dyck paint- 
ing might give if set against a group of chromos." 

Father Maturin was, indeed, set apart from others, a per- 
sonality that eluded analysis. In him the balanced judgment 
of the Briton, the imagination of the Celt, and the delicate 
perception of the Frenchman effected a singular and powerful 
amalgam. It was once said of him that "in Father Maturin 
you had a mind with all the elements of a potential catas- 
trophe." Commenting upon his exceedingly human traits, 
The Tablet, in a review of his life and work, published edi- 
torially immediately after his death, quoted his own amusing 
self -characterization : "I am full of prejudice." Offsetting this 
was a genuine and touching affection for the members of his 
family. One of the causes of his pleasure over the appoint- 
ment as Catholic Chaplain at Oxford in 1913, lay in the fact 
that he should then be near his sister, who was superior in an 
Anglican convent in that city. As illustrative of his delightful 
spirit of camaraderie, Dom Sargent speaks of the joy with 
which the young novices at Downside were wont to gather 



508 AN APOSTLE OF UNITY [Jan., 

about him during his brief stay in the famous Benedictine 
house, to listen to his ghost stories. Neither was he lacking 
in native wit, though sometimes, after the Hibernian model, 
it was of a deliciously unconscious sort. A friend of those now 
far distant St. Clement's days used to relate with keen relish 
how on one occasion, when preaching upon the Prodigal Son, 
Maturin leaned over the edge of the pulpit and exclaimed in 
moving tones : "Think, my brethren, think of the calf that the 
poor old father had been fattening through the long, long 
years !" 

It was generally felt by his admirers that Father Ma- 
turin's appointment to Oxford was a matter of congratulation, 
for the University quite as much as for himself. Had he been 
spared, he might have accomplished a great work there. As 
it was, the War came the following year and in a short time 
the sons of Oxford were attending a school of very different 
sort. 

To say that there are few men whose work stands the 
test of time is to state a fact as perennially truthful as it is 
obvious. It is hard, certainly, in the case of versatile and 
highly endowed personalities, to isolate qualities of essential 
greatness. However, it seems not too much to say that in sweet 
reasonableness and in cogency of argument Father Maturin's 
apologetic, especially as preserved in his Price of Unity, is in 
a class by itself. Like Newman, he was able, without sacri- 
ficing an iota of principle, to throw himself so completely 
into the feelings and convictions of others, as to draw down 
upon him the misunderstanding of men of different mold. 
Unlike Newman, this misunderstanding was confined, so far 
as I am aware, to members of the body he had left; it did not 
obtain among Catholics. 

One heard it said constantly by Anglicans one still hears 
it said occasionally that Maturin was disillusioned, disap- 
pointed, after coming into the Church. I have heard the 
charge made repeatedly, but I have never seen proof of it pro- 
duced. One might have supposed the concluding passage in 
The Price of Unity a passage by the way worthy of rank- 
ing with portions of the Apologia would have laid that 
ghost forever. In alluding to this curious rumor, Dom Sargent 
says: "I told him of this one night in England several years 
ago. He was surprised, and said so. Then he asked: 'Who 



1921.] AN APOSTLE OF UNITY 509 

gave them authority to say that? It's false, for I never re- 
gretted the step once it was taken,' and he added, with his 
quick, impatient manner: 'I suppose, because I have never 
attacked the Anglican Church, or made sport of Anglican no- 
tions, or went about laying traps for converts, they think I'm 
unsettled, but I am not, and never was.' ' 

It is impossible to think of that valiant man of God as 
dead. He lives and speaks in his spiritual children and in his 
writings, which will bear re-reading at this time when there is 
acute need of differentiation between the true and the false 
in current concepts of Christian unity. He himself was all 
life, a vital principle embodied in the flesh. Preaching at the 
Requiem held at Oxford at the time of his death from the text, 
"Lord, if it be Thou, bid me come to Thee upon the waters," 
the Abbot Vonier, of Buckfast, said: "Everything in Father 
Maturin's mind was life; his thoughts were life; his face was 
life; his speech, we all know, was a very luxuriousness of life. 
In fact, life was the only law of that peerless eloquence of his. 
The hard-and-fast things of Catholicism were to him like the 
hard-and-fast things of the human organism those solid parts 
of the human body we call the bones, which are the indis- 
pensable elements of all movement and agility, and which 
give the human organism its power of resilience." 

Resiliency of expression, if we may be permitted the term, 
is one of Father Maturin's strongly defined characteristics, 
stamping his work with a trademark peculiarly its own. Self- 
Knowledge and Self-Discipline is as shrewd a psychology of 
the spirit as any the past two decades have given us. It wastes 
no time in sporting upon the surface, but delves down to life's 
very roots and brings up those ugly, misshapen things that, 
even in our most analytical moments, we shrink from exposing 
to view. 

The soul is taken forward step by step from the in- 
itial stage of self-knowledge, on through the discipline of will, 
mind, affections and body, into that higher area where it is 
prepared for the vision of God Himself. Commonplaces are 
exalted. Such an everyday exercise as self-examination is in- 
vested with dignity and power. We are shown new vistas, 
conducted to new heights. On one side there is "some strong 
motive or passion or ambition standing like a draped form 
whose expression we cannot catch, in the very council cham- 



510 AN APOSTLE OF UNITY [Jan., 

her of the soul;" on the other, "the Presence of One Who real- 
izes all our noblest, often our forgotten, ideals." 

The note of growth, of constructiveness, is sounded again 
and again. Hence the difference between heathen and Chris- 
tian asceticism : "Heathen asceticism would get rid of the body 
as an enemy to be hated; Christian asceticism would but train 
it for its glorious life in Heaven." So, too, with the apparently 
conflicting principles of life and death: "Death is not all 
darkness, nor life all light. The light of life illuminates and 
warms the pallor of death." Again, "In every act of dying 
(i. e., mortification) we must gaze into the tomb with the 
Magdalene till we see it transformed by the vision of life and 
beauty that lies beyond it and shines through it." 

It is a difficult matter to treat of the deep things of the 
spirit and at the same time to keep well within the range of 
the reader's personal experience. Yet Father Maturin man- 
ages this with rare artistry. He knows full well of those ele- 
mental passions with which many a soul is called to wage 
daily battle, passions that "lift it to the heavens and cast it 
down to hell." He knows, too, the solitariness of the conflict, 
that "it is behind the veil in the silent world of thought that 
life's greatest battles have to be fought and lost or won, with 
no human eye to witness, no voice to cheer or encourage." 

But in the philosophy of this skilled director of souls there 
is no room for the morbid or the neurasthenic. "A healthy 
life, therefore," he declares, when writing of the discipline of 
the affections, "should have its roots spread deep and wide in 
the soil of the human family, and its whole nature open to the 
manifold interests and influences and associations of the world 
around it, and at the same time an ever-deepening sense of 
the claims of God, of conscience and of Truth, so that it never 
likes to part company with its fellowmen, but is strong enough 
to stand against the whole world at the command of duty." 

Not in the ascetical alone, but also in the apologetic, 
Father Maturin's genius found a congenial, if more restricted, 
field. It is quite impossible, within the compass of a few lines, 
to make critical analysis of his Price of Unity. Necessarily 
limited in its appeal, since it deals exclusively with the Angli- 
can question, it must always be of value in its bearing upon 
that issue. In it the ex-member of the "Cowley Fathers" unites 
loyalty to Catholic truth with respect for what there may be of 



1921.] AND WAS MADE MAN 511 

good in the body to which he had given youthful allegiance. 
He administers, indeed, a somewhat stinging rebuke to those 
converts who, in mistaken zeal, are intolerant or scornful of 
things they once reverenced. 

On the other hand, Father Maturin pleads for a fairer 
examination of the Catholic claim by High Church Anglicans, 
as well as a better understanding by Catholics of the High 
Church movement in England and America. It is extraor- 
dinary, certainly, in the light of the religious history of the 
past eighty years, that a learned priest should have remarked 
to him on one occasion, as indicative of his entire stock of 
knowledge upon the subject, that he had once seen an An- 
glican clergyman in a cassock (!), or that the late Cardinal 
Vaughan should have asked him, in all seriousness, whether 
he thought the movement in the English Church came from 
the devil or the Holy Spirit! 

Although The Price of Unity does not, in the strict sense 
of the word, profess to be autobiographical, it is rich in those 
personal and dramatic elements which cannot but distinguish 
the pilgrimage of a man like Maturin from discord and con- 
fusion to the City of God, "whose Walls," to quote his own 
words, "are salvation and whose Gates are peace." 



AND WAS MADE MAN. 

BY FRANCIS CARLIN. 

SINCE Wise Men bore Him nard and myrrh, 
The stately branches of the fir 
Bend low beneath our weight of gifts; 
And Nature sends her frozen drifts 
To freight the mighty waves, that they 
May roll less proud upon their way: 
For Christmas Time on land and sea 
Is the Feast of God's Humility. 




THE BICENTENARY OF THE PASSIONIST ORDER. 

BY HAROLD PURCELL, C.P. 

URING the past year the Passionist Fathers, estab- 
lished in nearly all civilized countries, have been 
celebrating the two hundredth anniversary of the 
founding of their Order. In connection with this 
celebration they have observed a solemn triduum 
in honor of St. Gabriel of the Sorrowful Virgin, the youthful 
Passionist student, who was canonized by Pope Benedict XV. 
on May 13, 1920. 

It is uncommon that a celebration like this should have 
a particular significance for any one outside the religious 
family and the faithful directly committed to its care. That 
this celebration should have such a significance was clearly 
apparent to the Supreme Pontiff who, in a congratulatory let- 
ter to the members of the Order, evidently implies that this 
Bicentenary is not the commemoration of a past event or 
simply the marking of a time-period in the history of an in- 
stitution, but rather the recognition of an insistent and much- 
needed work to be continued by a living and efficient organ- 
ization: "These times, more than any times past, are opposed 
to Christian humility and penance, in which your manner of 
life chiefly consists; for the pride of life and the insatiable 
love of pleasure so hold sway, that, through the corruption of 
the very air that surrounds us, it is difficult even for religious 
hearts to escape the infection of this pestilence. . . Full of 
solicitude, therefore, not less for the common good than for 
your own salvation, you should labor to renew more and 
more in yourselves the love of the Gross of Christ, and by word 
and example to stir up as many others as possible to the same 
love." To understand this attitude of the Holy Father and his 
hopeful interest, it will not be out of place to give the readers 
of THE CATHOLIC WORLD a brief summary of the history, con- 
stitution and spirit of the Passionist Order. 

The Passionist Order, officially known as the Congrega- 
tion of the Most Holy Cross and Passion of Our Lord Jesus 
Christ, was founded in Italy by St. Paul of the Cross (Paul 



1921.] BICENTENARY OF THE PASS1ONISTS 513 

Francis Danei). His parents were Luke Danei and Anna 
Massari. He was born January 3, 1692, in Ovada, a small town 
in the then Republic of Genoa. From his earliest childhood 
he cultivated a remarkable devotion to Christ Crucified, and 
seems always to have been impelled by an imperative call to 
preach the Sacred Passion. 

He was clothed with the Passionist habit (which had been 
shown to him, in a vision, by our Lady) on November 22, 1720. 
Shortly afterwards he wrote the rule of his contemplated in- 
stitute. In 1725 he received from Pope Benedict XIII. an oral 
approbation of his rule and permission to assemble associates. 
The same Pontiff ordained him to the priesthood in the Vatican 
Basilica on June 7, 1727. By a rescript of May 15, 1741, Bene- 
dict XIV. formally approved the rule. On November 16, 1769, 
Clement XIV., by the Bull, Supremi Apostolatus, raised the 
institute to the dignity of a canonical congregation with a par- 
ticipation in all the rights and privileges enjoyed by other 
Religious Orders. The Order was again solemnly and finally 
approved and confirmed by a Bull of Pius VI., dated Sep- 
tember 15, 1775. 

In that year, on October 18th, St. Paul of the Cross died 
in the mother-house of the Order, the Monastery of SS. John 
and Paul, Rome. Before his death the Order had been estab- 
lished in twelve monasteries. It had a gradual and consistent 
growth up to 1810 when, with the other Religious Orders in 
Italy, it was suppressed by Napoleon. On the return to Rome 
of the exiled Pius VII. in 1814, the Passionist Order, although 
one of the smallest in the Church, was the first to claim the 
Pope's attention, and the Passionists were the first to resume 
the regular monastic observance and to appear publicly in the 
religious garb. In a short while all the houses of the Order 
were again occupied and its activities were carried on as faith- 
fully and energetically as though they had suffered no inter- 
ruption. 

Up to 1839 the Passionists had undertaken no work out- 
side of Italy except foreign missions in Rumania and Bulgaria, 
which they have conducted uninterruptedly to the present 
time. In that year was held the seventeenth general chapter, 
at which Father Anthony Testa was elected general. He is 
rightly regarded as the second founder of the Order. He was 
a man of strenuous zeal, notable intellectual endowments and 

VOL. am. 33 



514 BICENTENARY OF THE PASSIONISTS [Jan., 

far-seeing policies. In consequence he was repeatedly re- 
elected to the generalship, and held that office for a period 
of twenty-three successive years. 

During his regime the Order attained its most rapid and 
extensive growth. It was he who sent the Passionists to Bel- 
gium, England, the United States and Australia. In 1840 he 
commissioned the Venerable Father Dominic Barberi and 
three companions to establish the Order in France. As this 
project miscarried, owing to the pronounced opposition of the 
French Government, these Fathers went to Belgium and made 
a foundation at Ere near Tournay. From this house other 
foundations were made in Belgium and Holland, forming the 
Belgian-Dutch province. Its membership has been largely in- 
creased by the exiled religious of France, where a second and 
successful attempt to establish the Order was made in 1853. 

In 1841 Father Dominic went to England. He was most 
cordially received by Dr. Wiseman (afterwards Cardinal) and 
many prominent lay Catholics. His zeal for the conversion of 
England, which was a life-long characteristic, prompted him 
to take an active interest in the Tractarian Movement; and 
it was his peculiar happiness, as well as singular privilege, 
to have received into the Church John Henry Newman. It is 
traditional with the Passionists to regard the conversion of 
Newman and his reception by one of their brethren as a par- 
tial answer to the intercessions of St. Paul of the Cross, who 
prayed for fifty years for the conversion of England and en- 
joined upon his sons daily prayer for the same intention. 

Within ten years of their arrival in England the Passionists 
had established three monasteries. Among their first native 
members were some distinguished converts from Anglicanism. 
One of these, Father Paul Mary (the Honorable Charles Begi- 
nald Packenham, son of the Earl of Longford and nephew of 
the Duke of Wellington), became first rector of St. Paul's 
monastery, Dublin, the Order's premier foundation in Ireland. 1 

Other monasteries were established not only in England 
and Ireland, but also in Scotland and Wales. In 1887 the 

*He died in the odor of sanctity March 1, 1857. "In March, 1894, thirty-seven 
years after his saintly death, on the occasion of the opening of a new cemetery for 
the use of the religious, through pious curiosity his coffin was opened in the presence 
of the assembled community, some of whom are at Mount Argus at present, and the 
body was found to be perfectly intact and incorrupt." The Cross, Dublin, Novem- 
ber, 1920. 



1921.] BICENTENARY OF THE PASSIONISTS 515 

English Passionists extended the Order to Australia, at the 
pressing invitation of Cardinal Moran. They also founded a 
house in Paris for convenience principally of English and 
American Catholics. This house still continues its spiritual 
activities, though it was secularized by the iniquitous Separa- 
tionist Law. 

In 1852 a Passionist colony came to the United States and 
settled in Pittsburgh. They were brought here by the saintly 
Bishop Michael O'Connor, whose most ardent wish was to join 
the Order. Later, he resigned his mitre and died a humble 
member of the Society of Jesus. Another band of Passionists 
went direct from Rome to California. Finding conditions too 
adverse to their manner of life, some of the Fathers went to 
Mexico, and the others joined the Pittsburgh community. 

In spite of huge obstacles, these first American Passionists, 
with nothing to dazzle or attract, made such progress in the 
upbuilding of the Order that within the comparatively short 
space of twenty years, which embraced the duration of the 
Civil War and the unsettled reconstruction period that fol- 
lowed, they established five flourishing monasteries. With 
resolute determination they steadfastly held to their monastic 
and missionary form of life, notwithstanding the urgent and 
incessant calls to parochial work and other activities foreign 
to their vocation. It is due to their constancy and fidelity 
that the Order in this country has been kept true to its original 
purpose and is loyal to the spirit and rule of St. Paul of the 
Cross. 

At the present time there are two provinces in the United 
States. The Eastern Province, with headquarters at West 
Hoboken, N. J., has other monasteries in Pittsburgh, Pa.; Dun- 
kirk, N. Y.; Baltimore, Md.; Scranton, Pa., and Boston, Mass. 
Last December a new foundation was made in the Bronx, New 
York City; and in the previous September Holy Cross Prepara- 
tory College at Dunkirk was opened. The Western Province 
has its headquarters at Chicago, Illinois, with other monas- 
teries located in Cincinnati, O.; Louisville, Ky.; St. Louis, Mo.; 
St. Paul, Kans., and Des Moines, la. 

In 1885 some American Fathers, under the leadership of 
Father Fidelis Kent Stone, founded a monastery at Buenos 
Aires in the Argentine Republic. This monastery has since 
become the head of a province. Other Passionist houses in 



516 BICENTENARY OF THE PASSIONISTS [Jan., 

Central and South America are located in Cuba, Brazil, and 
Chile. In 1880 the Spanish Province was founded, and today 
numbers eighteen establishments. The Passionists also have a 
house in Constantinople, the superior of which is the Apos- 
tolic Delegate. A recent foundation has been made at Bethany, 
near Jerusalem. 

What might be called the Second Order of the Passion is 
a community of Passionist Nuns, founded by St. Paul of the 
Cross, in 1771. The co-founder was Mother Mary of Jesus 
Crucified (Faustina Gertrude Constantini) . The community is 
strictly cloistered, and its distinctive spirit is devotion to the 
Sacred Passion to which the Sisters bind themselves by vow. 
On May 5, 1910, five of these Sisters came from Italy and made 
a foundation at Pittsburgh. Their success here is particularly 
manifested in the large number of vocations with which the 
community has been blessed. 

The principle of the Passionist Order is a union of the 
contemplative with the active life. The contemplative life as 
lived by the Passionists consists mainly in the Laus Dei in 
choro (the chanting of the Divine Office) and the Spiritus 
jugis Poenitentiae (the spirit of habitual penance and auster- 
ity), as becomes a body of men who are devoted to the Passion 
and Death of Jesus Christ. Their active life (Zelus Animarum) 
is practically limited by the constitution to the preaching of 
missions and retreats. 

The idea of a balanced life of monastic observance with 
an active apostolate was not original with St. Paul of the Cross. 
It was the realized ideal of St. Dominic in the thirteenth cen- 
tury, and, before him, of St. Norbert in the twelfth. It re- 
mained for St. Paul to revive this ideal; and it is worthy of 
note that the Passionist is the only Order with this dual prin- 
ciple that has arisen and been approved of by the Church since 
the Council of Trent. 

St. Paul wrote his rule within the short space of five days. 
In a statement written at the command of his spiritual director 
he says : "I began to write this holy rule on the second day of 
December, 1720, and finished it on the seventh day of the same 
month. And be it known that when I was writing, I went on as 
quickly as if somebody in a professor's chair were there dic- 
tating to me. I felt the words come from my heart." When 
he wrote this rule, St. Paul was in his twenty-sixth year, and 



1921.] BICENTENARY OF THE PASSIONISTS 517 

still a layman. His education was limited to the primary in- 
struction he had received as a boy. He wrote his rule in the 
solitude of an abandoned hermitage at Castellazzo, unassisted 
with advice from anyone and without the help of books. He 
was unacquainted with the religious life as lived in a canonical 
institute, and we have his own testimony to the effect that he 
had never read the rule of any Religious Order. 

Generally, the history of Religious Orders show that their 
rules were written after the Order had been established and 
was actually functioning. They were the fruit of long deliber- 
ation, and of much discussion between the founder and his 
first associates. In their final form, they were the result of 
assiduous prayer, of serious meditation and practical experi- 
ment. Or else they were the adaptation of some other rule, 
already accepted and approved by the Church, usually the very 
elastic rule of St. Augustine, and so modified as to suit the 
individual requirements and specific purpose of the new or- 
ganization. 

In striking contrast with either of these two courses, the 
Passionist rule was written before the establishment of the 
Order. In fact, it had been written eight years previous to the 
time when St. Paul assembled his first community on Monte 
Argentaro. Hence it might be said that here we have the very 
exceptional case of the Order being built upon the rule, in- 
stead of the rule being the product of the Order. 

This fact explains the permanency of the Passionist pur- 
pose. Some Orders have what might be termed, from the 
merely human viewpoint, an accidental or even haphazard 
origin. They started without any fixed purpose or definite 
design. Ry the sequence of events and the pressure of cir- 
cumstances they were gradually and methodically fashioned 
into distinct organic societies. Other Orders have been 
founded to meet the immediate, and often transient, needs of a 
time or place. In founding his Order, St. Paul planned a clear- 
cut campaign that was to be neither local nor temporary. His 
idea was to gather together a body of men, informed with the 
spirit of self-renunciation, whose only weapon was to be the 
crucifix, and who were to extend, according to their oppor- 
tunities and abilities, the saving knowledge of Christ Cruci- 
fied. Probably, it was the recognition of the world's constant 
need of the preaching of the Cross that prompted the remark- 



518 BICENTENARY OF THE PASSIONISTS [Jan., 

able words of the illustrious Benedict XIV. on the occasion 
of his approving the rule: "This Congregation of the Passion 
which is the last to come into the world, should have been 
the first." 

The form of government prescribed for the Order may 
be described as democratic, in the best sense of that word. 
The monasteries are the units that coalesce into the provinces, 
and these are bound together under the supreme jurisdiction 
of the superior-general. No superior can hold office for more 
than two successive terms, without papal dispensation; and no 
office, from that of the general down to the local rectorship, is 
held by any other title than that of suffrage. 

For the election of the general and his consultors, who 
with him constitute the Generalitia, a general chapter is held 
every six years. Triennial provincial chapters are held for 
the elections of provincials, provincial consultors, local rec- 
tors, and masters of novices. The general chapter legislates 
for the needs of the Order at large; while the provincial chap- 
ters legislate for the particular needs of the individual prov- 
inces. The general and provincial chapters must legislate 
within the evident meaning of the constitution; and both the 
general and the provincial must carry out the enactments 
of their respective chapters. 

St. Paul's rule is a tribute to his ability for government 
which hardly falls short of moral genius. His constitution was 
a rather decisive departure from those that commonly ob- 
tained in Religious Orders up to his day. It anticipated many 
of the better elements of present-day popular government. 
Personally, it makes but little, if any, difference to the indi- 
vidual religious what may be the government-form of his in- 
stitute, as under any form approved by the Church he can 
attain to the perfection of his state. Through association, 
however, the American cannot fail to be struck by the close 
and detailed resemblance between the Passionist rule and the 
Constitution of the United States. But he will not forget that 
the writing of the rule antedates by a period of fifty-four years 
the meeting of the first Continental Congress. 

While the rule clearly defines the specific objective pur- 
pose of the Passionist vocation, it contemplates other min- 
isterial activities that may be demanded by the exigencies of 
time and place, or requested by the authorities of the Church. 



1921.] BICENTENARY OF THE PASSIONISTS 519 

The call to foreign missions has been heard and answered 
from the days of St. Paul. In fact, the first colony of Passion- 
ists to leave Italy went to the Balkans, where they have labored 
for the last one hundred and thirty-nine years under the direc- 
tion of an unbroken line of Passionist missionary bishops. 
The second colony went to the antipodes to evangelize the 
aborigines of Australia. At the general chapter held last May 
in Rome the capitulars expressed their desire to extend the 
limits of their foreign mission field, and offered to Propaganda 
the services of the Order for the evangelization of any coun- 
try it might designate. A few months later the provincial 
chapter, held in Pittsburgh, decided to send a band of Amer- 
ican Passionists to China. 

Direct efforts for the enlightenment and conversion of non- 
Catholics, so imperative in a country like ours, are not only 
recommended, but strongly urged by the rule. It was the 
custom of the first Fathers in the United States to deliver 
several doctrinal discourses, to which non-Catholics were espe- 
cially invited, in the course of their missions; and some even 
used the question-and-answer method. When the regular 
non-Catholic mission proved a helpful means to attract and 
appeal to non-Catholics, the Passionists at once recognized it 
as a part of their work, which they encourage and prosecute. 

Retreats for laymen, which happily are becoming so fre- 
quent, are provided for by explicit direction of the rule. In 
every monastery quarters are to be reserved for clerics and 
laics who desire to spend some days in prayer and religious 
quiet. The Monastery of SS. John and Paul in Rome is one of 
the oldest and most famous retreat houses in the Catholic 
world. St. Gabriel's Monastery, Boston, is the centre of the 
Laymen's Retreat Guild of New England. The Guild is under 
the immediate patronage of Cardinal O'Connell, whose con- 
sistent interest in it has been an inspiration to its members. 
The rapid growth of the Guild has necessitated the construc- 
tion of a separate building. Attached to St. Paul's Monastery, 
Pittsburgh, is a splendid retreat building, designed by John T. 
Comes. It was dedicated last November 21st by Bishop Cane- 
vin, who realized the need of such a building for the accom- 
modation of the Catholic laymen of Western Pennsylvania. 
In the Western province, the Chicago monastery has been 
most active in furthering the retreat movement. 



520 BICENTENARY OF THE PASSIONISTS [Jan., 

The main purpose of the Passionist Order is the preach- 
ing of missions. This form of preaching has existed in the 
Church since the day of Pentecost. And as long as men sin 
it will be a most effective instrument in their repentance. 
There are times when divine grace is poured more abundantly 
than usual; a mission is such a time. Catholic instinct makes 
clergy and people alike acknowledge and appreciate this. 
All of which is proven by the ever-increasing demand for 
missions. 

A mission is a period of earnest spiritual enthusiasm and 
intensive spiritual activity which looks for immediate results 
in garnering souls to Christ. The character of its preaching, 
therefore, must be, at once, simple, spontaneous and emo- 
tional. Such preaching does not, by any means, imply a lack 
of intellectual ability and application, nor does it exclude the 
cultivated graces of public speaking. Hence it would be de- 
plorable to think that the work of giving missions is to be left 
to men of inferior mental attainments whose religious zeal 
makes up for scanty intellectual equipment. The wider his 
experience and more Catholic his culture, the more successful 
the missioner will be; provided his experience and culture do 
not hamper him in the expression of his emotional powers. 
Staid intellectualism, tolerable in the scholarly professor, 
would make of the missioner a mere "vocal essayist." 

Mere intellectual preaching is usually barren of salvific 
result. It generally has all the weakness and disadvantages of 
Cardinal Newman's "smart syllogism." Mission preaching 
takes into account the pertinent fact that man is essentially an 
emotional creature. In his distinctive mode of preaching the 
missioner sets forth the tremendous truths of eternity and 
addresses the whole man. He uses the same appeal to the 
feelings and senses that furnishes the reason for the Church's 
use of symbol and ceremony. By emotional preaching, there- 
fore, is not meant the sonorous phonographic recital of labored 
discourses; much less does it mean the fantastic and fanatical 
melodrama of much popular Protestant revivalism. 

The permeating theme of the Passionist mission is Christ 
Crucified. This is demanded by virtue of the Passionist mis- 
sioner's fourth vow to promote devotion to the Sacred Passion. 
Fidelity to this feature of his work is the never-failing test and 
measure of his success. As with the individual, so with the 



1921.] BICENTENARY OF THE PASSIONISTS 521 

Order. When it ceases to exalt Christ Crucified by definite 
and energetic efforts, it shall have lost the reason for its exist- 
ence as a distinct organization in the Church. 

The preaching of the Passion is the continuation of Christ's 
Own compelling and result-guaranteed motive. For around 
the Cross are gathered the huge facts of salvation, death, sin, 
repentance and judgment. And these facts are never so clearly 
apprehended as when presented in the light of the Passion. 
As Father Faber splendidly puts it: "It is the simple preach- 
ing of Christ Crucified that crowds the confessional and 
throngs the altar-rail." 

Never was this preaching so needed as in our day and 
country, when the opportunities and means of self-indulgence 
are so many and so readily accessible; when, outside the 
Church, the Cross is no longer a symbol, but only a decora- 
tion; when religious leaders are debasing Christ's Death to the 
ignoble level of a human triumph; when, within the Church, 
so many are apt to substitute a comfortable piety for the stern 
Gospel of the Cross. 

The Passionist rule has never been altered with the ex- 
ception of the elimination of some very rigorous penances 
which the Holy See considered beyond the endurance of less 
heroic souls than St. Paul and some of his first companions. 
The saint himself very cheerfully accepted these alterations. 
The canonization of St. Gabriel of the Sorrowful Virgin, a 
saint of our own day, whose brother was at his canonization, 
is a witness to the vitality of the Order and a proof that the 
simple keeping of the rule, as it is observed at the present, 
suffices to meet the tests of heroic sanctity which the Church 
requires in those whom she raises to the honors of the altar. 
As the Holy Father says: "We know that he arrived at the 
highest pitch of sanctity in no other way than by the observ- 
ance of regular discipline, a proof that in the manner of life 
you lead, you have a perfect school of the virtues. And it is 
also a proof that the good spirit, left by your Founder, still 
exists among you, an evident fact upon which we heartily 
congratulate you." 




SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR. 

BY MAURICE FRANCIS EGAN. 
II. 

NE of the very best of recent novels is Basil Ever- 
man. 1 Anything else that Elsie Singmaster writes 
ought to be noted with a red letter. The scene of 
her tale is laid in a thoroughly American small 
town, not far from Baltimore, where we find real 
persons in an appropriate atmosphere. Perhaps some of our 
readers, accustomed to hyper-hysterical emotion in novels, 
may find the atmosphere somewhat gray; but this effect is due 
to the reticence of one of the most artistic of American authors. 
For delicate character work Richard Lister's mother has not 
of late been equaled. 

An exquisite idyl is Harrison S. Morris' Hannah Bye. 2 The 
setting is a fruitful corner of the imperial State of Pennsyl- 
vania. It is a story of life among the Quakers a community 
whose ideals and methods deserve closer study than they have 
yet received. One can not help believing that the founders of 
the Society of Friends had read very carefully the constitution 
of the Order of St. Francis, when one compares the two docu- 
ments. At any rate, that is not the question now. Mr. Harrison 
Morris is a poet, and his novel contains all the elements, in- 
cluding that of a limpid and musical prose that belong to a 
poet of imagination rather than fancy; and the atmosphere of 
the quiet and placid neighborhood, the very smell of the clover 
in the June time is with us when Mr. Morris wills it. Here is a 
little sketch, which must appeal to all who know the ways of 
Friends : 

The old Meeting House was sprinkled with sun and 
shadow from the overhanging buttonwoods and poplars, in 
which a choir of robins and song-sparrows was making a 
mockery of the orthodox approval of music. The dusty 
carriages were slowly climbing the hill and turning in at 
the gate, and elderly Friends of serious countenance were 

1 Boston : Houghton Mifllin Co. 
Philadelphia: The Penn Publishing Co. ' 



1921.] SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR 523 

alighting at the carriage block and gravely passing in. The 
gayer young men and women, who took Meeting as a rather 
sober holiday-making, had gathered in knots about the yard 
and talked in subdued tones until the last carriage conveyed 
the last elder to the door. Then they filed in, and the rustl- 
ing was stilled and Siah, in his broad beaver, and Deborah, 
in her silver-gray bonnet in the low gallery, looked with 
unseeing eyes at the congregation and the congregation re- 
turned the solemn stare. 

There was a long, breathing silence, as always, and then 
the visiting Friend from Milestown Meeting laid his hat on 
the bench behind him and rose in grim dignity. He re- 
peated a text and discoursed in sentences made familiar to 
his hearers by tradition. He sat down and then another 
long period of self-communion ensued, broken now and 
then by a cough, or a whisper to a naughty child whose 
patience was fast "petering out." 

It would be a great addition to our knowledge of Amer- 
ican life if Mr. Harrison Morris should follow this charming 
novel with others in the atmosphere of the Society of Friends 
in Pennsylvania. They would help toward that kind of Amer- 
icanization which nearly all of us need an Americanization 
which implies at least some sympathetic knowledge of the 
various groups that influence the social life of our country. 

Mr. Basil King has earned the right to be considered ser- 
iously. There is a prejudice abroad to the effect that only 
English writers are masters of style, when in fact we have a 
great majority of American novelists who write better than the 
English, but who have not so much to say and are entirely 
incapable of making proper use of their backgrounds. Basil 
King has much to say and he knows how to say it well. His 
latest novel, The Thread of Flame, 3 deals with the adventures 
of a young man who has lost his identity; these adventures 
are so skillfully managed by the author that they have every 
appearance of reality. Mr. Basil King has brought the art of 
description to such a point that even he who runs and reads 
will not be tempted to read and run. He has the power of 
reducing the essentials of every-day scenes on Fifth Avenue 
to little pictures which make us see New York from a new 
point of view. 

New York: Harper & Brothers. 



524 SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR [Jan., 

The Other Woman* by Nor ah Davis, is a melodrama 
founded on a similar theme, the loss of identity; or, rather 
the interchangeability of one identity for another. It is not an 
imitation of Dr. Jekyl and Mr. Hyde; it is sufficiently original, 
but the style is often as cumbersome as the management of 
three very difficult themes. It is evident that the author is not 
afraid of entanglements, and she has succeeded in giving us a 
novel of the older school, whose defects themselves show that 
she has fine imagination. The morality of the ending may be 
questioned; but which was the real husband? 

To The Other Woman and The Thread of Flame, there 
should be joined the very best of Oppenheim's, The Great Im- 
personation. 5 As a study in the technique of producing sur- 
prise, it can be very seriously recommended to the student in 
the art of narration. Comparatively, it may be used with the 
two first mentioned books to which, in the matter of mere 
technique, it is greatly superior, though as a work of art it 
cannot compare with the Thread of Flame. 

Zona Gale, in Miss Lulu Bett, 6 writes a novel in a new 
genre. She has thrown aside the usual conventions of style 
and also that habit of self-consciousness which seems to be 
almost a tradition with American novels; it is a little room 
detached with its inhabitants and furniture from the many 
mansions of our life. To use a worn-out term, which formerly 
meant a very different thing, it is "realistic," and yet not repel- 
lant or hopeless. Zona Gale, in Miss Lulu Bett, gives a con- 
crete answer to those critics who are constantly demanding an 
absolutely American novel. Here it is, and it is a work of art 
which cannot be imitated. 

Nearly all the novels taken from the life of the colored 
people in this country are either burlesques or sentimental 
apologies. The Children in the Mist, 7 by George Madden 
Martin, is entirely different, and it is a book of excellent short 
stories. Mr. Martin, in his "foreword," gives the reason for the 
writing of this book: 

The black man in the United States has two worst 
enemies; the over-zealous advocate who claims too much 
for him, and the execrable creature wearing a white skin 
who says: "I hate a Nigger!" 

4 New York: The Century Co. "Boston: LittlCj Brown & Co. 

New York: D. Appleton & Co. 'New York: D. Appleton & Co. 



1921.] SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR 525 

Sweet and loveable, mystified, baffled and exploited, dis- 
couraged and embittered, these hapless people, children 
who, after fifty-six years of freedom, still see as in a glass 
darkly! It is to those who, regardful of them, see them 
as they are that the welfare of the race can best be trusted. 

Turning for a moment to novels of English life it would 
be agreeable to recommend Beck of Beckford, 8 by Mrs. M. E. 
Francis; it has all the qualities for which Mrs. Francis is cele- 
brated; it is well written, it has a due sense of proportion, and 
it is a story always interesting to American Catholics of the 
folk in Lancashire attached to the Faith. It seems unneces- 
sary to say that it would be a mistake for anybody choosing a 
library for young girls to leave out the books of Mrs. Francis, 
Katharine Tynan and Mrs. Henry de la Pasture, whose Lonely 
Lady of Grosvenor Square is almost a classic. But in Beck 
of Beckford Mrs. Francis has made the mistake a mistake 
very detrimental to the circulation of this present book on this 
side of the ocean of introducing . an impossible American, 
supposed to be typical of his race. This is a pity; if Mrs. 
Francis must have an American character or two, it would be 
well for her to study some living specimens even of "the 
Yankee." "Yankees" do not all speak a dialect. 

We come now to an entirely satisfactory novel by George 
Stevenson. It is called Benjy. 9 George Stevenson preserves 
the best traditions of the English novel. There are many 
pages in this book worthy to have been written by Miss Austen, 
with, shining through them, an essential spirituality which 
may have been part of Miss Austen's interior life, but which 
never gleamed in her novels. Book I. is prefaced with these 
words from "M. Sinclair:" "Those early Victorian virtues 
self -repression, humility, and patience under affliction;" and 
Dr. John Ainsworth and his wife, Priscilla, exemplify these 
virtues simply and spontaneously. It is with the life and the 
fates of their children that we are most concerned; and the 
story is told with truth, with charm, with a reasonable reti- 
cence and a sense of proportion which stamps George Steven- 
son as a novelist of a very high order. It would be a pity to 
spoil the reader's interest in this book by saying too much 
about it. The stories of Jo and of Benjy himself are admirably 

8 New York: P. J. Kenedy & Sons. "New York: John Lane Co. 



526 SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR [Jan., 

told; and the episode of Adelaide is a very good example of 
graphic yet restrained painting in letters. 
Read this: 

The Rolfes were essentially old Catholics. Both came of 
stock that had suffered fines, spoliation, the loss of wealth 
and estate rather than foresake their faith. Kitty Rolfe her- 
self belonged to a family that had once possessed the whole 
of Beckdale; though nothing now remained to them of their 
former possessions except the old house noted in the 
neighborhood for its priest's hiding-place and a poor 
field or two. And Kitty was proud of her family traditions. 
She held her head high upon the soil that has been robbed 
from her forefathers; and she made little account of cer- 
tain neighbors who had found the choice between the 
spiritual and the material too hard for them. 

But neither Kitty nor her husband had any interest what- 
ever in Jo as a possible proselyte. To Kitty, especially, the 
ordinary Anglican, as well as the possible convert was a 
subject of hidden, half-amused contempt. Kitty and it 
may fairly be excused her had little liking for Protestants. 
It was a physical hurt to her, she once told Jo though that 
was afterwards to see Beckdale Church, once the Mother 
Church of the district, the centre not only of its religious 
but of its civic life its fairs, its feasts, its markets shorn 
of its former glories, cold, deserted, become in Kitty's eyes a 
tomb rifled if not actually defiled. When Jo came to them 
with the unmistakable stamp upon him for all his sloven- 
liness of the theological student, neither Rolfe nor his 
wife troubled to inquire why he had not blossomed forth 
into the orthodox English curate? But Kitty was never at- 
tracted to him; she never sought his confidence; and when 
the first evening a wet Sunday had prevented his going 
home he had followed them timidly and rather late into 
the chantry, she had asked him pointedly and with 
malice : 

"I wonder what it is you Protestants find in Benediction 
that makes it the one of our services so many of you come 
to?" 

And so little was she really interested in the poor youth 
that, though she gloried at his confusion, she hardly heard 
his stammered answer: 

"I used to go at Leeds." 

Just as their fellow-Protestants in a Catholic country 
whether Ireland or Brazil are inclined to carry themselves 



1921.] SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR 527 

as the only spiritually elect; so, too, the Catholic laity, it 
must be owned, have not a little of the arrogance of the 
elder brother, the rightful heir. They have suffered too 
much from the vagaries of converts and clerical converts 
at that period seemed especially apt to tack and veer round 
again to welcome the shrinking Nicodemus with open 
arms. It is only here and there that some simple, pious 
souls will, in all humility and charity, display the treasures 
of their faith, like little children who call to one another: 
"Gome and see." 

In George Stevenson there appears a new novelist of 
great sympathy, charming humor, knowledge of life and a 
style which is a worthy medium for all these qualities. She 
is a woman, Mrs. G. Horsfall Stevenson, author of Topham's 
Folly, Jennie Cartwright and A Little World Apart. 

In The Forty gee 10 Joseph C. Lincoln has added to his con- 
tinued successes in novels of modern New England life. Con- 
stant readers of his stories will find nothing new in his latest 
book except the character of the "Portygee," really a young 
Spaniard and the son of a famous opera singer, who clandes- 
tinely married the daughter of a typical Cape Cod Captain, 
Zelotes Snow. The young Spaniard, born in America, in- 
herits certain of the ostentatious vanities of his father, who has 
had him brought up without any regard to the religion of his 
ancestors. Mr. Lincoln knows his part of New England very 
well, and his devoted readers are quite satisfied with him as he 
is. He is safe morally; he knows that most of the questions of 
sex were settled long ago, and he has no interest in reviving 
the ideas of the Cave Men or of the females of their species. 
Perhaps it would spoil Mr. Lincoln for his constantly increas- 
ing groups of readers, if he were to look a little deeper into 
the essential conflicts and differences which are arising in his 
own chosen State through the disappearance of the remains 
of rigid Puritanism and the rising of a deep conviction of the 
supernatural through the incoming of the foreigners who, like 
the "Portygee," are the new Americans. 

If one of the qualities which count for the valid existence 
of novels is that of making us forget the little worries and some 
of the big trials of life and another is that of offering us new 
windows in our little world for wider observation, there is 9 

10 New York: D. Appleton & Co. 



528 SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR [Jan., 

large group of novels before us which possess especially the 
first merit. 

Here, for example, is The Gold Girl 11 by James B. Hen- 
dryx. (The Putnam's have specialized in novels recently.) It 
is a story of the wilderness and a sheep camp Patty Sinclair 
is like a good many other girls in these books of adventure 
just what you would want a nice girl to be, only perhaps a little 
more untrammeled, and the hero is from life; the writing is 
smooth, clear and easy. The Fur Bringers, 12 by Hulbert Foot- 
ner, has a very different kind of a hero. "Golina" is a Cana- 
dian girl, with a temper of her own, and a father from whom 
she has inherited it; the hero, who goes about matrimony in 
a very business-like way, finds that it is a rather difficult 
business; he has many adventures, and the course of true love 
is as rocky as it possibly could be under any circumstances; 
but you know the end. 

In Trailing by Max Brand (another Putnam book), we 
have a fit companion volume for The Fur Bring ers and The 
Gold Girl. The hero is one of those aristocratic New Yorkers 
who feel that their position in Society will be compromised if 
they attempt anything so unconventional as to break an almost 
unbreakable mustang in Madison Square Garden ! One cannot 
help thinking that this young aristocrat was entirely too sensi- 
tive, and that he did not know the real opinions of the Rac- 
quet Club, for instance. When Anthony Woodbury gets on 
the trail, however, you feel safe. You can trust his eye and his 
muscle. You are as sure as when you run breathlessly through 
the pages of Swiss Family Robinson that everything will come 
out all right. 

But when you turn to the Fruit of the Desert, 13 by Richard 
Barry, you are not so sure, though Ranor Gaul is dying of tu- 
berculosis in the beginning, and so Mr. Barry makes him 
interesting. Fruit of the Desert would be very well, if Mr. 
Ridgwell Cullum had not offered a more entrancing book in 
The Heart of Unaga. Here you are introduced to the "Sleeping 
Indians" and to a new world in the Far West very well imag- 
ined; the strange drug, "adresol," is even more weirdly im- 
portant then the semi-precious "sunnites" which these remote 
Indians regard as sacred. In fact, The Heart of Unaga is one 

u New York : G. P. Putnam's Sons. u New York : The James A. McCann Go. 
"Garden City, N. Y.: Doubleday, Page & Go. 



1921.] SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR 529 

of the best written, most interest-gripping romances of our 
deserts or of our wilderness. 

Another romance of the wilds is by Mr. T. Morris Long- 
streth. It is called Mac of Placid. Mr. Longstreth knows the 
Adirondack country very well. His people live near the glitter 
of the lakes and real Northern winds sweep by them. This 
is a nature book and a very natural one. 

Mr. Longstreth shows great power in managing his char- 
acters managing is hardly the word "creating" would be 
better. In the art of depicting character relentlessly he ranks 
very high. No novelist now writing has done a better piece of 
work than the painting of Ed. Touch. This equals, in rugged 
truth, any of the masterpieces of that artist, Evan Phillpots; 
and one cannot help feeling the truth of the mental processes 
of his very manly hero, Maclntyre "Mac" for short; but what 
will the devotees of eugenics say to the virtues of "Mac?" 
According to the teachings of their philosopher, "Mac" ought 
to have been killed at his birth or at least seriously disabled, 
for his "Pop" and "Ma" were detrimentals of the worst kind. 
Robert Louis Stevenson is sketched with the deft and sym- 
pathetic hand, a task which is as delicate as it is dangerous. 
There is a curious contradiction or perhaps it is only an ap- 
parent contradiction in Mr. Longstreth's philosophy of life. 
While it is quite evident, that as the guardian angel of his 
hero, he loves purity for its own sake, he, at the same time, 
seems to agree with Mr. Stevenson's opinion, as expressed in 
this rather depressed speech: 

"It is this, Mac. I resolve to do no more carrion. I have 
done too much in this carrion epoch. I will now be clean, 
and by clean I don't mean any folly about purity, but such 
things as a healthy man shall find fit to see and speak 
about without a pang of nausea." 

It must be admitted that Mac of Placid is a fine piece of 
work. As a picture of life, as a very loving nature study, it 
must appeal to every discriminating reader. But the absence 
of religion, the lack of any appeal to the verities of Christian- 
ity or to Christianity as a rule of life makes it a sad book; 
and the pagan ending, by which the hero and the heroine un- 
necessarily make themselves outlaws, is a disappointment. 

"New York: The Century Co 
VOL. cxn. 34 



530 SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR [Jan., 

If these out-of-door books did not so sedulously avoid 
reference to the supernatural, one would be more convinced of 
the reality of the merits of their characters. It must be said, 
however, that if the heroes and heroines of these romances 
have no taste for religion they at least have a reverence for it; 
and there is none of that esprit gaulois, which disguises a 
more brutal term that we regret to find in a neurotic, neuras- 
thenic novel, called The Romantic Woman, 15 by Mary Borden, 
which reminds one of some old-fashioned authors' descrip- 
tions of certain savage nobles of the Court of Peter the Great 
"all diamonds and furs without, and all squalor and vermin 
within." But let that pass. 

If some of the novels of the year are delightfully like Swiss 
Family Robinson, drenched with sentiment, there are others 
like Paul and Virginia drenched with sentimentalism. 
Leerie, 16 by Ruth Sawyer, is one of these. We are told in the 
indispensable "jacket" that all the men were in love with 
Leerie, and consequently you wade in saccharine, until the 
cold breeze of matrimony make life more solid. Besides, you 
learn how free and easy and agreeable and full of sweetness 
a sanatorium may be when there are nurses like Leerie prac- 
tically in command. 

In The Cresting Wave 17 Edwin Bateman Morris attempts 
to show how immoral a successful business man may be in 
principle, and how foolish is he who gains a big pot of money 
and fails to marry the girl evidently intended for him by 
Providence. It has a sound moral, however, in spite of some 
rather sentimental exaggerations. Ruth, who saves the man 
in the end from himself, is almost hopeless before this an- 
nouncement of his principles: 

"My father is a discouraged man, with a record of noth- 
ing accomplished," said William Spade. 

"But if he did what was right?" 

"He did what he thought was right," Spade corrected. 
"A person's conscience is a strange thing it must be regu- 
lated like a watch. A time comes when it has to be set 
forward twenty-five or thirty years." 

"The honesty," he went on, "of the old-fashioned man 
who sold a cake of soap over the counter was a simple mat- 

"New York: Alfred Knopf. "New York: Harper & Brothers. 

"Philadelphia: The Penn Publishing Co. 



1921.] SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR 531 

ter. Not so very long ago most of our commercial trans- 
actions were like that. Now our world is unbelievably 
complex. When a dollar comes to us we cannot say from 
whose hand it comes. In the case of the cake of soap, the 
purchaser was the ultimate individual concerned in the 
transaction. It was possible to know whether he was 
wronged or not. But in the maze of our business, no human 
power could guess all the ultimate individuals of each trans- 
action, and consider whether they would be wronged. Such 
honesty could only accompany the omniscience of God 
Himself." 

It was not merely plausible glibness. It was conviction. 
The insidious part of the influence that worked upon him 
was that as each moral prop was withdrawn, there was 
substituted in its place a self-convincing reason for its with- 
drawal. Each step backward was accompanied by a con- 
viction that it was a step forward. The absorbing of each 
principle that made for the decadence of the nation was felt 
to be the absorbing of a principle made necessary by the 
expanding and reaching up of the nation. 

Poor Ruth! As she looked at this earnest figure with his 
broad shoulders turned to her, conviction was far from 
her. She was helpless before his words, but they could not 
extinguish the faith within her that right was always right 
and wrong was always wrong. 

"And because of what you say," she asked him, gently, 
"do we abolish honesty altogether?" 

His jaw closed firmly. "We certainly amend it," he re- 
plied, "to fit the conditions that exist." 

How Ruth changed his point of view it would be the busi- 
ness of the interested reader to find out. 

Mr. L. Frank Tooker is one of our two best novelists of 
the sea; and The Middle Passage 18 is quite as good as his very 
successful book, Under Rocking Skies. When it conies to ad- 
ventures, he forces our old friend, Captain Marryatt into the 
shadows. Moreover, he has a better style than Captain Marry- 
att, and he is free from that ignorant bigotry which spoils some 
of the most interesting pages of Midshipman Easy. Mr. Tooker 
is a master of the technique of the sea, and he knows how to 
visualize adventures and characters. The Middle Passage is 
decidedly the best sea book of the year. In fact, no author at 

18 New York: The Century Co. 



532 SOME NOVELS OF THE PAST YEAR [Jan., 

present writing has a more graphic style or a better sense of 
proportion and reality than Mr. looker. In The Middle Pas- 
sage there is one explanation that has not been made. We 
are not informed how Whittaker, the young Englishman, in 
making his escape with his friend from an unpleasant pre- 
dicament, found enough Latin, to answer to the inquiring 
friars "In penitentia et tribulatione ambulamus?" 

One of the latest books is Mr. Don Cameron Shafer's 
romance, Barent Creighton. Mr. Shafer has chosen an his- 
torical period yet untouched by American novelists the time 
of the Anti-Rent War in New York, and he has the magic 
touch. He knows how to wave his wand and to take us back 
into that time when top boots and tight buckskin trousers were 
just going out of fashion. It is a very instructive and agree- 
able study of a little-known period; and it would be well for 
Mr. Shafer to offer some more of these memoirs to serve as 
introductions to history. 

Barent Creighton reminds one of some of Miss Sadlier's 
stories of early New York. They are full of color, picturesque 
and well documented. There is great need of historical novels 
written not merely from a Catholic point of view, which is 
sometimes prejudiced, but written by Catholics, after the 
manner of the late Monsignor Benson, vivaciously, with human 
interest, and founded on authentic historical sources. 

"New York: Alfred A. Knopf. 



IRew Boohs* 



DEMOCRATIC INDUSTRY. By Joseph Husslein, S.J. New York: 

P. J. Kenedy & Sons. $1.50. 

The Middle Ages are still an unknown realm to most people. 
A conspiracy of long standing, still fostered by many who have no 
malevolent intentions has blinded most of us to the intense Chris- 
tian activity of those centuries, especially in the development of 
sound relations between man and his work, and man and society. 
One of the evils that has arisen from this contempt for the Middle 
Ages is the comforting opinion that our economic system is better 
than anything that has gone before. Paganism meant slavery, 
and the Middle Ages meant serfdom, it is said. The modern 
world has rid itself of those two crimes, and so we live in a world 
in which social institutions are sounder than ever before. The 
conclusion is implied that we need not worry. The Renaissance 
and the Reformation helped to bring the Middle Ages into dis- 
repute, and Capitalism, growing out of the Renaissance and the 
Reformation, has profited by the false information which scholars, 
imbued with hatred of the Middle Ages, have dispensed. Then 
there arose a peculiarly pleasant belief that the new times are the 
best times and that what is latest is best. Father Husslein's book 
is good medicine for this anemic attitude. For he tells the facts 
about the economic system of the Middle Ages. 

Prefaced by a brief account of the pagan days of slavery 
and followed by an account of certain newer applications of a 
halting guild spirit and certain suggestions for its fuller develop- 
ment, the body of his book deals with the guilds of the Middle 
Ages. By telling what men centuries ago were able to do, by 
showing the wonders of the guilds of Europe, and by outlining 
how common men once controlled their working lives and pro- 
duced goods without being life-long employees, Father Husslein 
deals a number of blows at a number of enemies. He deals a 
blow at those who think the Catholic Church is a gigantic con- 
spiracy against all that is good and noble and all that is of real 
benefit to men in their daily lives. He deals a blow at those who 
hate Christians, for the standards of the Middle Ages were Chris- 
tian standards, regardless of the frequent failure of men to live 
up to them. He deals a blow at the self-satisfied philosophy of the 
last fifty years and its pitiful reliance upon evolution. Still 
further, he deals a blow at those who cynically despise ideals and 



534 NEW BOOKS [Jan., 

religion as motives for social change. And he indicates that the 
present autocracy and plutocracy in economic relations are not 
necessary. Pagan slavery was born of the contempt men had for 
manhood. 

Father Husslein's book should be read by Catholics, if for no 
other reason than to learn what the guilds were. We live in a 
capitalistic society, and along with others we are ready to look 
upon our society as approximately sound in its social relations. 
The possibility of comparing Capitalism with the guild system will 
strengthen our hold on the Church and will urge us to restore all 
things in Christ. Father Husslein also adds a Social Platform for 
the present day which merits wider circulation. 

VITALISM AND SCHOLASTICISM. By Sir Bertram C. A. Windle. 

St. Louis: B. Herder Book Co. $3.00 net. 

Vitalism and Scholasticism has for its theme the existence of 
a vital principle in living beings, distinct from, and superior to, 
physical and chemical forces. There is much need of such a vol- 
ume. Henry Frank's Modern Light on Immortality is only one 
of many popularizations of Haeckel's monism. In these books bio- 
chemistry and bio-physics and other modern sciences have been 
made to bolster up an evolutionary materialism; and since phys- 
ical science and not sound reasoning is the key to popular con- 
fidence, the enemies of spiritualism have been able to gain and 
hold much ground. 

Sir Bertram Windle's attack on this pseudo-science is trench- 
ant and decisive. His own scientific ability and standing are un- 
questioned, and the authority of his name is, in itself, an argument 
in favor of vitalism. But, in addition, he presents a wealth of 
the very latest scientific data, which, though couched in popular 
terms, is exact, complete and cogently ordered. There can be no 
doubting of his thesis, that science is unalterably opposed to the 
modern physico-chemical explanations of life. 

The book opens with a history of the vitalistic belief, and 
the rise of the modern denials. This is followed by a brief popular 
statement of the Scholastic position. The rest of the book is de- 
voted to an examination of the data of science the constitution 
and nature of cell-life, its growth and development. Only one 
conclusion is drawn that science teaches today, as in the days of 
Aquinas, that life is different from non-life, that vitalism is the 
only true explanation of the phenomena we observe in plants and 
animals and men. 

The reader closes the last page, charmed by the simple, yet 
eloquent and forceful style, delighted with the wealth of his- 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 535 

torical and scientific information, convinced of the truth of the 
vitalistic thesis. There is only one tiny regret that the work 
was not carried further. We have need not only of this negative 
apologetical treatment of the subject the refutation of the so- 
phistical claims of Haeckel and his school but a need also of a 
tieatment, in the same readable style, of the positive conclusions 
which may be drawn from this same data, in regard to the real 
nature and constitution of the vital principle. 

EUROPE AND THE FAITH. By Hilaire Belloc. New York: The 

Paulist Press. $2.25 net. 

This intensely interesting book is one of deep import as a 
vade-mecum and a guide in the reading and study of history, and 
as a source of inspiration for truly Catholic thought and action 
in the present critical years. The Christian soul says: "If only 
the world would return to the faith of Christ." Mr. Belloc says, 
with the logic of the facts of history in his hands: "The world 
must return to the faith of Christ or it will perish." 

To call this a Catholic philosophy of history would give a 
wrong impression. Yet it is a most remarkable and valuable 
contribution toward a Catholic philosophy of history. It traces 
out the main line of historical development from the time of Our 
Lord to the present crisis. And its method is that of strict his- 
torical induction. 

The historical argument is unique; it is not simply another 
appeal to history along familiar lines; it is a new key to unlock 
the whole of Christian history, and it reveals some rather aston- 
ishing things. The author proposes to set things right, to give 
the reader what "no modern book in the English tongue" gives, 
namely a correct conspectus of the past: "There are innumerable 
text-books in which a man may read the whole history of ... a 
country from, 'say, the fifth to the sixteenth century, and never 
hear of the Blessed Sacrament: which is as though a man were 
to write of England in the nineteenth century without daring to 
speak of newspapers and limited companies." 

The civilization of Europe, and America, which is now at 
stake, is essentially Christian civilization. It is the civilization 
of ancient Rome made Christian by the Catholic Church, per- 
fected in the Middle Ages, wrecked by the Reformation, and now 
in danger of utter ruin. 

It is not true that the Roman Empire "fell" and that Roman 
civilization was "destroyed," by the coming of "numerous and 
vigorous barbarians possessing all manner of splendid pagan qual- 
ities which usually turn out to be nineteenth century Protestant 



536 NEW BOOKS [Jan., 

qualities." The ancient Roman Empire declined chiefly because 
of internal conditions, and the ancient civilization was saved by 
the Catholic Church. 

The Dark Ages, from the fifth to the eleventh century, were 
alive with heroic military action which saved Europe from inva- 
sions on all sides. Meanwhile the ancient heritage lay dormant, 
its outward development ceasing, but its content deepened and 
enriched in its repose. The Middle Ages, from the eleventh to 
the sixteenth century, produced, on the foundation of ancient 
civilization and after the repose of the Dark Ages, "a civilization 
which was undoubtedly the highest and the best that our race 
has known." "While it flourished, all that is specially charac- 
teristic of our European descent and nature stood visibly present 
in the daily life, in the large, as in the small, institutions of 
Europe." But this splendid, united Christendom of the Middle 
Ages never reached its full development, it did not become per- 
manent, for its power was broken in that great disaster of history 
which is often called "The Reformation." 

The Reformation was not simply the lamentable work of 
certain proud-minded and willful individuals. It was partly the 
breaking out of a general, irrepressible and largely justified dis- 
content. It was due also to a very rapid increase in technical 
power and physical knowledge and to a mad desire for wealth. 
And it was due, furthermore, largely to the peculiar idolatry of 
state absolutism in the beginning of modern times. Particularly 
was this true in England. And the decisive thing, that which 
made the Reformation a permanent wound in the social body, 
was the defection of England. For England lent "the strength of 
a great civilized tradition to forces whose original initiative was 
directed against European civilization and its tradition." This 
great disaster, the rupture of Christendom and the dissolution of 
the forces that should make for Christian civilization, has deter- 
mined all subsequent historical development. The consequent 
processes have not yet come to judgment: but perhaps their 
judgment is near. As they mature it becomes more and more 
evident that the very structure of European society is threatened 
with chaos and ruin. "Europe must return to the Faith, or she 
will perish." 

The author's primary purpose in this book is not to investi- 
gate new fields of historical research; it is rather to weigh given 
evidence and to set facts in their true light and correct proportion, 
and thus to bring out the general trend of historical development 
and to give the reader a right conspectus of the past. If many 
points of detail are not new, the explanation of their import and 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 537 

bearing is original. In some cases the author's critical examina- 
tion of sources is particular and minute. If the text were accom- 
panied by source-references it would be a valuable guide to his- 
torical analysis, as it certainly is a remarkable work of historical 
synthesis. 

The book appeared in September and is already in its second 
edition. 

PEOPLE OF DESTINY. By Philip Gibbs. New York: Harper 

& Brothers. $2.00 net. 

The "people of destiny" are Americans, the United States; in 
our hands lies the future of the world that is the theme of this 
book by the most widely read of the late War correspondents. 
Unlike most foreign critics, Sir Philip has a friendly approach, 
and the note of praise struck in the title is predominant through- 
out. This is a welcome variation, and yet his first few chapters 
are so insistently laudatory that one feels his praise issues more 
from his will than from his judgment, that he is simply deter- 
mined to see good, and one longs perversely, no doubt for more 
shading in the picture. In the closing chapters, however, he 
comes to grips with his subject and gives a more balanced ver- 
dict. 

In the chapter, "America's New Place in the World," after 
showing that America, whether she wishes it or not, must aban- 
don her former position of aloofness from European affairs, the 
author concludes with the belief that "America's destiny will be 
glorious for mankind, not because I think that the individual 
American is a better, nobler, more spiritual being than the indi- 
vidual Englishman, Frenchman, or Russian, but because I see, 
or think I see, that this great country is inspired more than any 
other nation among the big powers by the united, organized 
qualities of simple, commonplace people, with kindness of heart, 
independence of spirit, and sincerity of ideas, free from the old 
heritage of caste, snobbishness, militarism, and fetish-worship 
which still lingers among the Junkers of Europe. . . It is a nation 
of nobodies, great with the power of the common man and the 
plain sense that governs his way of life. Other nations are still 
ruled by their 'somebodies' by their pomposities and High Pan- 
jandrums. But it is the nobodies whose turn is coming in history, 
and America is on their side." 

"What England Thinks of America" is the most valuable 
chapter in the book. In it the author makes clear that demo- 
cratic rule does not mean individual liberty, why there is less tol- 
eration of individualism in America than in England, and how it 



538 NEW BOOKS [Jan., 

comes that the British system of government and its social struc- 
ture rising by caste gradations are capable of tremendous reforms 
without violent convulsions, as contrasted with America, where 
"the clash between Capital and Labor will be more direct and 
more ruthless in its methods of conflict on both sides." Certain 
observers, he says, forecast two possible ways of development 
in the future history of the American people, one a social revolu- 
tion on Bolshevist lines, the other the way of militarism. Sir 
Philip disagrees altogether with the second prophecy, and partly 
with the first, though he does believe that there will be some sort 
of revolution, not less radical because not violent. 

In the final chapter, "Americans in Europe," Sir Philip shows 
Americans in relief work before and after the War and as com- 
batants during it, and pays them high and heartfelt tribute. 
Concerning our soldiers he was struck, he says, "by the excep- 
tionally high level of individual intelligence among the rank and 
file, and by the general gravity among them. The American 
private soldier seemed to me less repressed by discipline than our 
men. He had more original points of view, expressed himself 
with more independence of thought, and had a greater sense of 
his personal value and dignity. . . They were harder, less sym- 
pathetic; in a way, I think, less imaginative and spiritual than 
English or French. They had no tolerance with foreign habits 
or people." 

On the whole, the fault of this book lies in the fact that the 
author in his first few weeks in the United States was so im- 
pressed by the friendly spirit and warm hospitality of Americans 
that his perceptive powers became impaired, though later, when 
he got into the interior of the country, he remedied this defect; 
its merit and an uncommon merit it is in these days of discon- 
tent and disillusion lies in the fact that it is the product of an 
unwavering idealist, possessing a keen sense of world politics and 
offering a noble solution for world problems. 

THE RIGHT REV. EDWARD DOMINICK FENWICK, O.P., 

Founder of the Dominicans in the United States and First 
Bishop of Cincinnati. By Very Rev. V. F. O'Daniel, O.P., 
S.T.M. New York: Frederick Pustet Co., Inc. $3.50. 
Father O'Daniel's well-done Life of the first American Su- 
perior of his Order, and Ohio's first Bishop, is noteworthy from 
several points of view. It is a valuable work historically, and 
also for the sidelights it throws upon contemporaneous politico- 
religious conditions in Europe, where practically all of the future 
friar's training was received and whence he turned, later, for help. 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 539 

It is scarcely less valuable as a laboratory demonstration, so to 
speak, in pastoral theology. 

We are here shown a man who, not because of extraordinary 
mental gifts though these were not inconsiderable; nor yet 
because of strong physique, for as a matter of fact his health was 
never rugged; but because of a supreme devotion to the Spouse 
to Whom he had given himself in his youth, was enabled to serve 
both God and man in a way to compel the admiration of his own 
and succeeding generations. A missionary Bishop so zealous for 
those whom he loved to call his "stray sheep" as to ride nearly 
one hundred miles out of his way to look up one Catholic, and 
who, in an almost dying condition, traveled more than two thou- 
sand miles by stage and boat to visit his spiritual children for the 
last time, may be fittingly compared with Francis Xavier. Like 
that great Saint, Edward Dominic Fenwick died unattended save 
by the watching angels and their Queen. 

Father O'Daniel has performed his task well. The narrative 
is colorful and interesting, without sacrifice of accuracy. Notes 
and references are carefully indicated; illustrations are of the 
best; and at the end of the volume there is an excellent bibliog- 
raphy and index. 

A HANDBOOK OF PATHOLOGY. By Rev. J. Tixeront, D.D. St. 

Louis: B. Herder Book Co. $2.50 net. 

In the three volumes of his History of Dogma the Abbe 
Tixeront of the University of Toulouse has written an excellent 
summary of the teaching of the Fathers. In his Pr&cis de Patro- 
logie, which has just been translated into English, he confines 
himself to Patrology strictly so called, f. e., the study of the life 
and works of the Fathers of the Church. The volume is divided 
into three periods: 1. The Fathers of the first three centuries; 
2. The Golden Age of patristic literature (313-461); 3. The de- 
cline and end of patristic literature (461-750). 

This Handbook is remarkable for its brief, but clear-cut, esti- 
mates of the place of the different Fathers in the history of the 
development of dogma. For example: "The main purpose of St. 
Ignatius, martyr, in all his letters is to warn the faithful against 
the errors and divisions which certain agents of heresy and schism 
endeavored to sow among them." . . . "But although Hermas is not 
a learned man, he is a shrewd observer and has a sane and just 
mind, a tender heart, and a good practical judgment qualities 
which unite in making him an excellent moralist." . . . "Origen is 
essentially a Biblical theologian, who formulated almost his entire 
theology in writing his commentaries on the Scriptures. His 



540 NEW BOOKS [Jan., 

theology is not without faults, and its defects have drawn upon 
the author many contradictions and even condemnations." . . . 
"St. Augustine is the greatest genius the Church has ever pos- 
sessed. His ready and comprehensive mind was capable of grasp- 
ing the most divergent subjects and of adapting itself to them all. 
He was a metaphysician and a psychologist, a theologian and an 
orator, a moralist and an historian. He dealt with controversy 
and exegesis, mathematics and aesthetics, music and grammar, and 
even wrote poetry." . . . "The intellectual quality which stands out 
preeminently in St. Gregory seems to be sound common sense, 
tantamount in his case to genius, always suggesting to him the 
best course to follow, and enabling him to keep the right measure 
in everything." 

LES LETTRES PROVINCIALLES DE BLAISE PASCAL. Edited 

by H. F. Stewart, D.D. New York: Longmans, Green & Co. 

$2.60. 

This volume of the French series of the Modern Language 
Texts published by the University of Manchester has been edited 
by Dr. H. F. Stewart, prelector in French studies at Trinity Col- 
lege, Cambridge. In his preface he acknowledges his indebted- 
ness to the many editors who have preceded him Maynard, 
Michel, De Soyres, Havet, Molinier, Brunschvig, Boutroux and 
Gazier. In his introduction he discusses in a rather inaccurate 
and superficial fashion the many problems suggested by Pascal, 
viz. : the Catholic doctrine of free will and grace, the teachings of 
St. Augustine, Jansen, Arnauld and Molina, the so-called lax 
morality of the Jesuits, etc. His mistakes may easily be corrected 
by reading carefully any seminary text-book on dogma and 
morals. 

Dr. Stewart admits that Pascal withdrew from the Jansenists 
before his death, and ceased writing in their favor once Rome gave 
its final decision condemning them; but he is wrong in asserting 
that Pascal by his Provincial Letters "stiffened the moral con- 
science and armed it against the misuse of casuistry." He did 
nothing of the kind. 

Pascal was most unfair in speaking of the Jesuits, as 
if they were the only casuists in the Church, or, as if they were 
the only ones worthy of censure. Of the many thousands of cases 
in the Jesuit treatises on moral theology he selects only one hun- 
dred and thirty-two decisions, which in reality amount to but 
eighty-nine if we exclude repetitions. An analysis of these cases 
leaves little for a non-Catholic if he be honest to cavil at. 
Some of them are common sense decisions, which could only be 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 541 

denounced out of crass ignorance or blind prejudice. For in- 
stance: that a starving man may take food without being guilty 
of theft; that one may eat and drink things because one likes 
them, not merely to sustain life; that a man is not guilty of ab- 
duction if his companion freely consents to run away with him; 
that a bankrupt may be left enough of his fortune to live decently; 
that ecclesiastical laws lose their force when they become obso- 
lete. Some decisions are travestied by the omission of a sav- 
ing clause or definition which altogether changes their meaning. 
Everyone, for example, would admit that it is immoral for a serv- 
ant to cooperate in his master's wrongdoing. But his indignation 
will vanish once he finds that the case in question supposes the 
servant an innocent party to the wrongdoing. The servant is 
posting his master's letter advising a friend to steal from the 
State, but he is guiltless, inasmuch as he does not know the 
contents of the letter. 

Scholars have pointed out in Pascal two hundred errors of 
detail, one hundred more of suppression of context, and at least 
three of absolutely false citations. Out of the entire list of one 
hundred and thirty-two decisions, eight only have been con- 
demned at Rome (on dueling), three on occult compensation and 
equivocation are so arranged out of their context as to appear 
immoral, and three others on simony, the passing of money be- 
tween judge and client, and usury are to say the least of doubtful 
interpretation. 

We are certain that the non-Catholics who constantly allude 
to Pascal's "fearful onslaught" upon the immoral teachings of the 
Jesuits have for the most part never read his book. If by a chance 
they have read it, they certainly are not competent judges owing 
to their utter ignorance of moral theology. 

From a literary standpoint, the Letters of Pascal are the 
first prose masterpieces in the French language. Voltaire even 
called them "the first book of genius written in France." The 
contents of the letters are negligible because of Pascal's unfair- 
ness, but they live because of their inimitable style full of wit, 
eloquence, humor, irony, dramatic power, and clearness of ex- 
pression. 

METHODS AND MATERIALS OF LITERARY CRITICISM. By 

Gayley and Kurtz. Boston: Ginn & Co. $3.00. 

This book is the second of a series, entitled Methods and Ma- 
terials of Literary Criticism, the volumes of which, though con- 
tributing to a common aim, are severally independent. The first 
volume published in 1899 was an introduction to the bases in 



542 NEW BOOKS [Jan., 

aesthetics and poetics, theoretical and historical. The present 
volume applies the methods there developed to the comparative 
study of the lyric, the epic and some allied forms of poetry. A 
third volume which, we are informed, is approaching completion, 
will present tragedy, comedy and cognate forms. 

The volume is the work of Professors Gayley and Kurtz of 
the University of California Department of English, and is designed 
especially for the use of scholars and investigators more or less 
advanced, ". . . in short, for those who make of criticism a dis- 
cipline, an aim, or a profession." The work here accomplished is 
an honor to American literary scholarship and is of great and 
enduring value. It is by such exact and patient surveys as this 
that the foundations of the house of American scholarship are 
being well and truly laid. (We have noticed, in a casual glance 
through the pages, two misprints: page 184 and in the Index 
F. G. Tucker for T. G. Tucker. And on page 826, Monohan for 
Monahan. Under "Greek Anthology" might well have been men- 
tioned G. B. Grundy's fine collection of translations, Ancient Gems 
in Modern Settings.) 

HISPANIC ANTHOLOGY. Collected and arranged by Thomas 
Walsh, Ph.D., Litt.D. New York: G. P. Putnam's Sons. $5.00. 
Dr. Thomas Walsh has earned the gratitude of all lovers of 
good literature by the enterprise, industry, scholarship, and taste 
he has displayed in the preparation of this fine anthology. Noth- 
ing like it has hitherto been attempted, and it is sure to hold the 
field for many years to come, and to render itself increasingly 
indispensable to all students and lovers of Spanish poetry. Dr. 
Walsh offers his compilation "as a spontaneous tribute of affec- 
tionate admiration to the contemporaneous Spanish poet both 
Peninsular and American from his English-speaking brethren 
of the North." No praise can be too high for the painstaking 
thoroughness and the exhaustive editorial research of which so 
many of these pages give evidence. It will, perhaps, be a surprise 
to some readers to observe in the list of translators, which is pre- 
fixed to the volume, some of the most distinguished names in 
modern English and American poetry: Byron, Southey, and Ed- 
ward Fitzgerald, for example; and Longfellow and Bryant. 
Arthur Symons' delicately beautiful translations are here; and 
the learned editor, himself an American poet of indubitable dis- 
tinction, has contributed many versions of no little grace and 
charm. Catholic readers will especially rejoice to possess, in this 
delightful form, some of the most impressive work of the great 
Spanish mystical poets, Fray Luis de Leon, St. John of the Cross, 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 543 

and St. Teresa. Certainly the Hispanic Anthology is a book to 
buy, to treasure, and to read again and again. As a book of 
reference it will prove invaluable. 

THE DOCTRINE OF THE CHURCH AND CHRISTIAN REUNION. 

By Rev. Arthur C. Headlam, D.D. New York: Longmans, 

Green A Co. $4.00 net. 

The Bampton lectures for 1920 were given by Rev. Arthur 
C. Headlam, the Regis professor of divinity in the University of 
Oxford. They discuss an historical problem, the origin of the 
Christian ministry, and a practical problem, the problem of re- 
union. 

The writer, condemning himself, well says: "Only too often 
the professed adoption of the historical method appears to be but 
a device for concealing one's bias;" for on page after page he 
misrepresents and misinterprets the evidence that lies plainly 
before him. 

At the very outset, for example, he asserts that Our Lord 
"did not directly found the Church," that no particular theory 
of the Church and no form of Church government can find any 
support, direct or indirect, in His teaching." This prepares the 
way for his denial of the Papacy, which he detests, and for his 
rejection of episcopacy, which he declares "is not in the Bible, 
but a later, sub-apostolic development." Neither in the Scriptures 
nor the Fathers can he find any warrant for Apostolic succession, 
sacerdotalism, or sacramentalism. To his mind the Catholic 
Church's teaching on the sacrament of Orders is begotten of a 
magical theology which she borrowed from St. Augustine. 

Dr. Headlam's idea of the Church is very Protestant: "It con- 
sists of all those who believe in the Lord Jesus Christ and are bap- 
tized." The marks of the Church are not real distinguishing 
notes by which we can tell the true Church from the false, but 
merely ideals to be aimed at. No Church can in reality claim to 
be One, Holy, Catholic and Apostolic. Schism we are told means 
"a division of the body. When, therefore, such a division has 
occurred both sides are schismatics" a very novel form of An- 
glican logic, which proves conclusively that the Roman Church is 
schismatic, and responsible for the Eastern Schism and the 
Protestant Reformation. 

The abuse of the Papacy with which this volume abounds 
ad nauseam, reminds one of an old controversial tract of the six- 
teenth century. It is certainly unworthy of any University lec- 
turer. The Jesuits, too, as defenders of the Papacy come in for 
their share of dispraise. Reunion with Rome is impossible, be- 



544 NEW BOOKS [Jan., 

cause she claims to be the infallible mouthpiece of the revelation 
of Jesus and the Twelve; because she condemns the Established 
Church as heretical and schismatical ; because she claims uni- 
versal jurisdiction; because she condemns Anglican Orders as 
utterly invalid; because she teaches Apostolic succession, seven 
sacraments, transubstantiation, an infallible Pope. 

Dr. Headlam turns then to the other Churches "which are 
prepared to approach one another on equal terms." The Bible 
and the Nicene Creed interpreted at will are to be the doctrinal 
basis of "unity in variety." The orders of every Protestant 
church are to be recognized as valid, with episcopacy not of divine 
origin the common basis of church order. 

In a final chapter Dr. Headlam says he is pained because 
whenever any proposal for Reunion is made, certain High Church- 
men begin to assert their principles in a very noisy manner. He 
assures them that they are sectarian and Protestant unless they 
are willing to hearken to the voice of the Church. That is the 
very crux of the problem: Established Church does not dare 
voice the Gospel in clear infallible voices Can we blame an honest 
Protestant for rejecting a scheme for reunion which empties the 
Gospel of the greater part of its divine content? It is mere hypoc- 
risy to pretend to unite in a creed which admits no certain inter- 
pretation, and in a worship, or Eucharist, the meaning of which 
no one is able to define. 

THE SWORD OF THE SPIRIT. By Zephine Humphrey. New 

York: E. P. Dutton & Co. $2.50 net. 

Miss Humphrey's latest novel is a return to the field of re- 
ligious interests, with which her Grail Fire dealt far more suc- 
cessfully than does the present work. It is a singular produc- 
tion which, at times, might be taken for a satire directed against 
the "High Church" branch of the Anglican Church, did not her 
obvious sincerity preclude this interpretation. Blank bewilder- 
ment will be the probable effect upon any Catholic-bred reader, 
who is unacquainted with the lack of uniformity obtaining in 
that communion. For that matter, it might be interesting to know 
just how far its "advanced" members will feel their school of 
thought to be represented in the author's astonishing creation, 
Father Hartley. He is the rector of a Protestant Episcopal 
church, in which he has installed an elaborate ritual, being an 
ardent apostle of the "Catholic revival;" yet he says of confes- 
sion that it is "one of the things about which I have not yet fully 
made up my mind," adding other remarks which reveal total 
ignorance of the nature and value of the sacrament of Penance. 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 545 

Despite the absence of this great experience, he nevertheless exer- 
cises an irresponsible, individualistic judgment that is startling 
all the more because the author so plainly believes that he is in 
solid possession of the real thing, in contrast with his curate, a 
young man of the dangerously emotional type. 

Too much space is given to the airing of Father Hartley's 
spiritual views, especially as these do not influence the course 
of the heroine, one of his admiring and trusting parishioners, who 
alienates her young husband by tactless preoccupation with reli- 
gious externals. A few crisp words of common sense, spoken at 
the right time, would have preserved her domestic happiness and 
averted the unpleasant episode in which she and the curate are 
involved toward the close of the story. 

Miss Humphrey has shown no lack of temerity and assurance 
in handling the things of the spirit; but in so doing she has 
merely revolved around her subject without ever really grappling 
it. The novel, as a whole, is neither pleasing nor convincing. 

THE CHRISTIAN FAITH. By Pere Suan, S.J. New York: Ben- 

ziger Brothers. $1.15. 

This is a clear and non-controversial exposition of the teach- 
ing of the Church. As Father Martindale says in his preface: 
"This book will find a welcome because it is not controversial : 
it asserts; it does not argue. Men are tired of controversy. They 
want us to allow the Faith to shine. They are anxious to know 
what Catholic doctrine is just to have it presented simply and 
coherently." It is an excellent book to put in the hands of an 
earnest inquirer. 

NO DEFENCE. By Gilbert Parker. Philadelphia: J. B. Lippin- 

cott Co. $2.00 net. 

In his latest book Sir Gilbert Parker gives us a stirring ro- 
mance of the swashbuckler type, in which the reader is treated to 
a full measure of duels, murders, mutinies, revolts, and rescues. 
The scenes are laid in Ireland, England and the West Indies in the 
days following the French Revolution. 

Dyck Calhoun, Irish gambler and ne'er-do-well, is falsely ac- 
cused of the murder of his sweetheart's father. To save her good 
name he pleads "No Defence," and is sentenced to a long prison 
term for manslaughter. On his release he joins the English navy, 
and forthwith becomes the leader of a mutiny which again brings 
him face to face with the gallows. He escapes death by seizing a 
ship which he takes to the West Indies, and being a loyal imperial- 
ist, he saves the English fleet from defeat in a critical action with 

VOL. cxn. 35 



546 NEW BOOKS [Jan., 

the French near Jamaica. This wins him a pardon, and he is 
paroled by the Governor of Jamaica, who is about to win the hand 
of his old sweetheart. Just in the nick of time the real murderer 
appears, and by a death-bed confession makes it possible for the 
hero to marry the girl of his choice. 

The author seems well able to depict the English soldier and 
sailor of the day, but he knows nothing of the Irish soul or char- 
acter. His hero is English to the core, although dressed in Irish 
clothes. 

THE LIBRARY OF PHOTIUS. Vol. I. By J. H. Freese, S.P.C.K. 

New York : The Macmillan Co. 

There is no complete version of the Bibliotheca of Photius 
in English or in any other modern language. Students, there- 
fore will welcome the translation in five volumes promised by 
J. H. Freese. The translator's task was an arduous one, as the 
text unfortunately is in many places uncertain, and no critical 
edition has appeared since Bekker's in 1824. The translation is 
well done, the notes most copious and accurate. 

THE OTHER LIFE. By Rt. Rev. William Schneider, S.T.D., 
Bishop of Paderborn. Revised and Edited by Rev. Herbert 
Thurston, S.J. New York: Joseph Wagner. 
The first edition of this Divina Commedia in prose, as Bishop 
von Keppler called it, appeared in 1879. It is very popular in Ger- 
many, where it has gone through eleven editions. It outlines in a 
score of chapters the Catholic teaching on the immortality of the 
soul, heaven, hell, purgatory, and at the same time it takes the 
sting out of death by its consoling words to the afflicted. 

NAPOLEON, A PLAY. By Herbert Trench. New York: Oxford 

University Press. $2.00. 

Mr. Trench has been long and honorably known as a poet, 
indeed one of the half-dozen most authentic artists in verse of our 
generation; and the recent publication in America of his collected 
poems in two volumes has widely extended the range of his fame. 
In Napoleon he comes forward for the first time as a dramatist. 
This fine play has already enjoyed successful stage representation 
in England, and it is to be hoped that an enterprising American 
manager will produce it on this side of the Atlantic. As a piece of 
literature it is of the highest quality, and abounds in passages of 
magnificent and moving eloquence. The characterization is ad- 
mirable throughout and the situations and settings are engross- 
ingly interesting. The period of the play is that of the imminent 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 547 

invasion of England by Napoleon in the summer of 1805; the 
main characters are Geoffrey Wickham, a noble young idealist 
and scientist, whose dream it is to unite the people of the world 
in one: Geoffrey's father and mother and his brothers; and the 
great Emperor himself. Not since his widely different appear- 
ance in the pages of Lever's great novel has Napoleon been so 
intimately and understandingly treated in a work of imaginative 
literature. Napoleon is a remarkable play, and a noteworthy 
addition to our extremely small store of really distinguished con- 
temporary dramatic writing. 

LOVE AND MR. LEWISHAM. By H. G. Wells. New York: 

George H. Doran Co. $1.90. 

This is a new edition of what purports to be the author's 
own favorite among his works. It is told in the most graceful 
of styles, full of deft touches. It is, indeed, clever enough to be 
the work of a woman, but no woman could have treated her hero 
with such delicate banter as that with which Mr. Wells treats 
the callow Mr. Lewisham, who possesses high ambitions, a deter- 
mination to regulate his life by a "schema," a budding mustache, 
and a defective sense of the ridiculous. We first meet Mr. Lewis- 
ham at eighteen, tutor in a boys' school at forty pounds a year. 
He studies hard and regulates his dates by a schema, whose 
inexorability is that of a railroad time-table. Enter love in the 
person of a damsel of seventeen and the story is on. Some cynic 
has maintained that when Poverty comes in at the window Love 
flies out at the door. But in the case of Mr. Lewisham and Ethel 
it was not love, but Mr. Lewisham's schema which was given 
such a summary exit. Thus ended the dual between the two, 
Love the victor as usual, and Mr. Lewisham, after a twelvemonth 
marriage, feels a thrill never experienced before in the realization 
that paternity will give him new responsibilities replete with a 
genuine dignity. The empty dreams of life have had their day; 
he is a boy no longer. Love has fired his heart, but gives stern 
burdens in requital. "This is life," murmurs Mr. Lewisham, ac- 
quiescently, and he tears his schema into bits and flings them 
into the waste basket. 

MAUREEN. By Patrick MacGill. New York: Robert M. McBride 

Co. $2.00 net. 

This is the tale of Maureen O'Malley, a peasant girl of Done- 
gal, whose unmarried mother leaves her a heritage of beauty and 
poverty. After wandering far from her native village, Dungarrow, 
Maureen secures employment as a servant, returning after two 



548 NEW BOOKS [Jan., 

years to find herself still beloved by Cathal Cassidy, her admirer 
of old days. They become engaged, but incur the hatred of 
Columb Ruagh Keeran, their senior by many years and the richest 
and most miserly man of the village. One night as Maureen 
awaits her lover's return from the fair, she seeks refuge from the 
cold and darkness in Keeran's cottage. The shadow of tragedy 
broods over the final chapters. Cathal, long delayed, reaches 
Keeran's cabin past midnight. Next morning the village is hor- 
rified, for dawn has uncovered a triple tragedy of the night, 
Maureen dead, Keeran upon the floor, his head battered in, and 
Cathal upon the threshold with a bullet through his heart. The 
minor characters are admirably drawn; the chief ones are less 
vivid and convincing. The weaknesses of the story are glaring: 
it is poor both in structure and in motivation. Keeran, in the 
final chapters, is drawn on the lines of Dickens at his worst, and 
the tragic conclusion brings the reader up with the jolt of an 
express train coming to a violent halt. Mr. MacGill has undoubted 
gifts and admirable material. His admirers trust that Maureen 
does not represent the full possibilities of either. 

MOODS AND MEMORIES. By Edmund Leamy. New York: The 

Devin-Adair Co. $2.00 net. 

In spite of the protestations of Mr. Don Marquis' foreword we 
are not persuaded that Mr. Leamy is a poet. Surely Mr. Marquis* 
feeling for Leamy, the man, has hopelessly befogged his critical 
judgment of Leamy, the writer of verses! Having carefully exam- 
ined the evidence presented in this volume we find no trace of 
genuine inspiration, no magic of phrase, no imaginative insight, 
nothing even remotely suggestive of poetry. Oh, yes! It is much 
better than anything Edgar Guest does; but then Mr. Marquis was 
speaking of poetry! 

URSULA FINCH. By Isabel C. Clarke. New York: Benziger 

Brothers. $2.25 net. 

Miss Clarke has again produced a book which is both inter- 
esting and entertaining; yet appreciation is mingled with constant 
regret over the vehemence of her characterizations. It is improb- 
able that such utter contrasts as Ursula and Daphne Finch exist 
in any family. What would seem to the American mind almost 
exaggerated submission to parental authority is not unusual in 
the English household, while absorbing pride in the eldest born 
is almost habitual, as is, all too often, its natural sequence of self- 
ishness. Despite these well known facts the extreme difference 
between the two sisters is almost certainly overdrawn. They 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 549 

suffer from the same glaring emphasis which we detect in the 
account of the Garroni family, Ursula's employers in Italy. The 
entire story resembles a painting which is interesting enough, yet 
from which we turn away; the color is too vivid, the eye turns for 
relief to a more reposeful scene, appreciating anew the subtlety 
of suggestion. 

Miss Clarke's description of Rome is alive to the city's inner 
meaning. It is one of the book's most interesting aspects, yet it is 
not sufficiently stimulating to make one eager for intimate knowl- 
edge of her work. Depth cries to depth, and here one remains all 
too unmoved. 

THE STANDARD OPERA GLASS. By Charles Annesley. New 

York: Brentano's. $3.00. 

This is a new and revised edition of an excellent and standard 
work. It contains the detailed plots of two hundred and thirty- 
five operas, well told, with the chief points brought out with 
admirable directness. The arrangement is simple and the indices 
ample. Old favorites appear here, as well as such modern oper- 
atic hits as Madame Sans Gene and Mona by the recently deceased 
American composer, Horatio Parker. Operatic plots are notor- 
iously hard to remember, especially if one ventures beyond the 
range of a dozen favorites. This compact and handsome volume 
of eight hundred pages serves to refresh the memory and acquaint 
one with operas which he has still to see. The efficient editor 
has made the opera-loving public his debtor, while the publishers 
deserve thanks for a handsome and compact volume which fits 
comfortably in reticule or pocket. 

QUEEN LUCIA. By E. F. Benson. New York : George H. Doran 

Co. $2.00. 

E. F. Benson's Queen Lucia is a clever and amusing satire on 
the fads and superstitions of the idle rich, Christian Science, 
Spiritism, and Esoteric Buddhism. "Queen Lucia" is the self- 
satisfied arbiter of fashion and culture in the sleepy English 
village of Riseholme, but she queens it over her subservient 
vassals only because they are more stupid and ignorant than 
herself. 

How this irreligious and unmoral group of modern English 
men and women are fooled by Indian cooks and cheap adven- 
turesses masquerading as wise Gurus from Benares and cultured 
princesses from Russia, is told in a most sprightly and entertain- 
ing manner. The book is not a novel, but a comedy of manners, 
bordering at times upon farce. Queen Lucia is dethroned for a 



550 NEW BOOKS [Jan., 

time, when her followers discover that she cannot tell good music 
from bad, and that the lions of her pink teas are all impostors 
or criminals. But because all these silly people of fashion must 
have somewhere to go, and because insincerity is the badge of all 
their tribe, Queen Lucia comes to her own again. 

RED TERROR AND GREEN, The Sinn Fein-Bolshevist Movement. 

By Richard Dawson. New York: E. P. Dutton & Co. 

$2.50 net. 

This is another of the books, several of which have been pub- 
lished by the company issuing the volume under consideration, 
which is so evidently prepared from the standpoint of reactionary 
British interests as to become propaganda in its most palpable 
and, therefore, most useless form. Only those whose prejudices 
are already so highly inflamed in behalf of Ulster toryism that 
they need no further convincing, will find Red Terror and Green 
anything more than fantastic in its assumption that Sinn Fein 
has entered into an active alliance with Bolshevism. 

BECK OF BECKFORD. By M. E. Francis. New York: P. J. 

Kenedy & Sons. $2.00. 

All that comes to us from this author is acceptable; but to 
say that her latest novel fairly represents her would indicate 
depreciation of some of its predecessors, such as Dark Rosaleen. 
The present work, a tale of English country life, has considerable 
story, involving a test of fidelity to the Faith; yet the plot fails to 
score, for lack of skillful handling. Many points go for nothing; 
yet better construction could have made them effective. The 
book is wholesome and pleasant enough, but seems best suited 
to readers who are still at the naive and unexacting age. 

IN THE ONYX LOBBY. By Carolyn Wells. New York: George 

H. Doran Co. 

There is probably no more certain escape from the common- 
place of everyday life or its anxieties than a really clever detective 
story. On the other hand, one knows no surer form of exaspera- 
tion than a tale which promises interest and fails. Miss Wells 
attempts to whet our curiosity over the origin of a singularly 
harrowing detective feminine feud, forgetting to gratify it in her 
interest over an ill-conducted murder investigation. But, if tech- 
nically the story is feeble, artistically it is mediocre to the 
last degree. The conversations between Miss Prall and Mrs. 
Everett are distasteful by reason of their sheer vulgarity. 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 551 

THE BLACK CARDINAL, by Rev. John Talbot Smith (New York: 
Blase Benziger & Co.). We are glad to welcome a second edition 
of Father Talbot Smith's charming story, which we reviewed in THE 
CATHOLIC WORLD on its first appearance some years ago. It tells of the 
struggle between Elizabeth Patterson-Bonaparte, the Baltimore girl who 
married Prince Jerome, and the domineering Napoleon, who denied 
her admission to his court, and refused to recognize the marriage. 
It was a valid marriage, nevertheless, and was so declared by Pius VII. 
in the face of all Europe. The scenes of the story are laid in Baltimore, 
Paris, Rheims, and Fontainebleau, and the characters drawn to the life 
are Pius VII., Cardinals Fesch and Consalvi, Napoleon, Prince Jerome, 
Fouche, and the delightful heroine, Elizabeth Paterson. 

BLESSED OLIVER PLUNKET, by a Sister of Notre Dame (New York: 
P. J. Kenedy & Sons. $2.00 net). Here we have a brief but com- 
plete account of the life of the Venerable Servant of God, Oliver 
Plunket, who was Archbishop of Armagh from 1669 to 1681, when he 
suffered for the faith on Tyburn Hill; he was beatified at Rome last 
May. Ordained at Rome in his twenty-fifth year, he was the repre- 
sentative of the Irish bishops at the Vatican and professor of theology 
at the Propaganda until his elevation to the primacy of all Ireland. 
The scope of the book does not allow for great development of any 
part; but the story of Oliver's life before the episcopate, occupying but 
twenty pages, is perhaps unduly compressed. Still, we cannot regret 
that by far the greatest space is allotted to his years at Armagh. His 
untiring labors inspired by a truly apostolic zeal, his problems of ad- 
ministration, his interest in education, his courage and resignation 
under persecution, all this makes truly edifying reading. To listen 
again to the oft-repeated story of what our fathers in God did and suf- 
fered to preserve for us the precious heritage of the Faith, will arouse 
in us a salutary sense of shame that we think so little of their sacri- 
fice. It is a pity that the book is priced so high; neither binding nor 
paper is of the quality one would expect from the price. 

THE SHAPING OF JEPHSON'S, by Kent Carr (Philadelphia: J. B. 
Lippincott Co.). The childless Lady Alicia, won by the pretty 
baby face of Miky James, provides in her will for his education in an 
English public school. Her only heir, the famous General Fowkws, 
Governor of an Indian province, leaves all the details of the child's 
future to his agent, who dishonestly keeps the boy on a most meagre 
allowance. The story tells how the honest lad, who was not at all 
ashamed of his poverty, wins his way to the leadership of his com- 
panions despite the persecution and snobbery of his rich rivals. The 
book will hardly attract an American boy, because it takes for granted 
school conditions he would not tolerate for an instant, and speaks en- 
thusiastically of games like cricket which do not interest him in the 
slightest degree. 



552 NEW BOOKS [Jan., 

WINGS OF THE WIND, by Credo Harris, is another of the post-War 
novels. (New York: Small, Maynard & Co.) The author en- 
deavors to soothe the shattered nerves of a young soldier just returned 
by introducing a cruise to the romantic regions of Florida and the 
West Indies. Accompanied by a comrade with overseas experience, 
he goes aboard his father's yacht and sails off to seek diversion. And 
he is diverted! In no time he finds himself in the meshes of an inter- 
national intrigue which centres about a charming young woman. Need- 
less to say, the cure is accomplished. 

The story teems with thrilling incidents. The plot, however, is 
trite. 

EN ROUTE, by J. K. Huysmans (New York: E. P. Dutton & Co. 
$2.50) is a new edition of the English translation of the first novel 
in J. K. Huysmans' famous trilogy, comprising En Route, La Cathedral, 
and L'Oblat, in which he traced the conversion and spiritual develop- 
ment of a certain Durtal, a novelist and art critic in whom Huysmans 
himself is to be recognized, with certain reservations. En Route stands 
very well that most searching test of literary merit, a careful rereading. 
Few modern novels can pass through this ordeal successfully. To 
Huysmans is granted by modern literary criticism a high place as a 
stylist; a very original, at times difficult, and perhaps also rather incor- 
rect stylist, yet nevertheless a stylist who has set his individual seal 
upon French prose, and has been an influence of major consequence 
in the development of modern fiction. To Huysmans, as to many other 
of the really big novelists, the novel is an instrument of culture, a 
branch of literary fine art, concerning itself with ideas and psycho- 
logical interests of the highest concern to humanity. His work, there- 
fore, will never find more than a restricted circle of readers, but in that 
restricted circle En Route will be recognized as one of the principal 
fictions of our times, and a fresh proof of the power of Catholicity to 
inspire great art. 

'T^HE BELLS OF OLD QUEBEC, by James B. Dollard, Litt.D. (Toronto: 
I The Extension Press). This attractive booklet will appeal to 
lovers of the pious French tradition in Canada. Dr. Dollard's verses 
are devotional and historical in theme, celebrating such heroic stories 
as those of Etienne Brule, Brebeuf, Lalement and other priests, nuns 
and pioneers who stamped upon "New France" the seal of glory and 
of sanctity. 

ERSKINE DALE, PIONEER, by John Fox, Jr. (New York: Charles 
Scribner's Sons. $2.00). John Fox's posthumous novel, Erskine 
Dale, deals with the pioneer days of Kentucky and Virginia. The hero, 
a romantic figure of the Cooper type, is a white boy raised among the 
Shawnee Indians, and serves as a connecting link between them and the 
settlers of Colonial days. He accompanies George Rogers Clark on his 
famous expedition, takes part in the continual border warfare and 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 553 

fights against the English in the Revolutionary War. It is a good book 
to give to the American boy, for it abounds in stirring adventures, and 
at the same time gives a good insight into the everyday life of the 
pioneers. 

MARGARET, OR WAS IT MAGNETISM? by Gilbert Guest (Omaha, 
Neb.: Burkley Printing Go. 60 cents). Sister M. Angela, of the 
Convent of Mercy, Omaha, has written a charming story for children. 
Her little heroine, Margaret, travels alone from New York to San 
Francisco, winning the hearts of all her fellow-travelers by her sim- 
plicity and piety. 

THE EVE OF PASCUA, by Richard Dehan (New York: George H. 
Doran Co.), is a collection of this popular author's short stories, of 
which the first gives its title to the volume. On the whole, the book 
well sustains her reputation. There are sixteen tales, widely different 
in character, ranging from the tragic to the farcical, and exhibiting 
considerable fancy and invention. They are well told; and, while none 
is of unusual importance, the combined result offers a very fair quality 
of entertainment. 

LADY LILITH, by Stephen McKenna (New York: George H. Doran 
Co.). Lady Barbara Neave, the Lady Lilith of Stephen McKenna's 
latest novel, is an unmoral society butterfly, utterly unrestrained in 
her heartless egotism and conceit, and utterly contemptuous of the 
ordinary standards of decency and decorum. Why the author should 
picture her as a Catholic is hard to discover, for from first to last she 
gives not the slightest evidence of her faith. She is about to be tamed 
into submission by an unprincipled lover, who is received into the 
Church without accepting any of its teachings. His Oxford training 
must have been very defective from the standpoint of ethics, for he 
defends himself on the plea that the end justifies the means. The 
Great War fortunately disposes of this ardent tamer of shrews, and 
Lady Barbara makes little scruple about accepting the next comer, 
who once was kindly to her on a train journey. 

The author gives us a picture of present day social and political 
life in London, but we sincerely trust that his heroine is not typical 
of the modern English woman. 

INTIMATE LETTERS FROM PETROGRAD, by Pauline Crosley (New 
I York: E. P. Dutton & Co.) were written in 1917 and 1918 by the wife 
of an American officer, temporarily attached to the State Department 
as an attache to our Embassy at Petrograd. They begin with the 
writer's arrival in Russia, and extend to her rather dramatic escape 
through Finland after the outbreak of the Bolshevist Revolution. The 
book is remarkable for its unbiased opinions and its clear estimate of 
the political situation, as well as for its realistic account of the chaotic 
conditions of Russia in the first days of its downfall. 



554 , NEW BOOKS [Jan., 

A POOR WISE MAN, by Mary Roberts Rinehart (New York: George 
H. Doran Co.) Mrs. Rinehart has taken as the theme of her latest 
novel the conflict between Capital and Labor in the United States. The 
hard-hearted, domineering steel magnate, Andrew Cardew, despising 
the worker as a mere machine, is drawn in striking contrast with the 
crafty Bolshevist, Jim Doyle, who despises the capitalist and preaches 
the destruction of Capitalism root and branch. With Doyle is allied 
Louis Akers, an immoral, unscrupulous lawyer-politician, who is re- 
sponsible for many a coarse scene which our author might well have 
omitted. By a cruel nemesis the two daughters of the Steel King come 
to marry the two scoundrels of the story a rather improbable happen- 
ing in real life. Luckily, in a final chapter, the drug-clerk hero, Willy 
Cameron, succeeds in rescuing the heroine after the villain has been 
killed for treason by his radical friends. The story is well told, but our 
hearts are not touched by the romance of the impossible hero and 
heroine. 

THE GIRL, HORSE, AND A DOG, by Francis Lynde (New York: 
Charles Sribner's Sons. $2.00). Plenty of dash in this story, and 
genuinely interesting from beginning to end. Stannic Braughton's 
grandfather leaves him a mine in the West, but not without making him 
search for it, this because he was an idler. Between one hundred and 
five and one hundred and ten degrees of longitude west from Greenwich, 
and thirty-five and forty degrees of north latitude, this established the 
location. It could be identified by the presence of a girl with brown 
hair and blue eyes and a small mole on her left shoulder, a piebald 
horse, and a dog with a split face, half black and half white. Imagine 
the fun in following out these clues. The author has furnished this 
in his pages, making a most delightful book for reading. 

EVERYDAY CHEMISTRY, by Alfred Vivian. New York: American 
Book Co.). The simplicity of teaching and of apparatus in this 
up-to-date text-book, will hold the attention of the pupil. Its author, 
Dean of the Ohio State College of Agriculture, has presented his subject 
in its practical relation to agriculture and home economics. The 
chemistry of food, plants, textiles, the soil, etc., are treated with illum- 
inating clearness. 

ANIMAL HUSBANDRY, by John L. Tormey, B.S.A., and Rolla C. 
Lawry, B.S.A. (New York: American Book Co.). A valuable 
series of agricultural texts dealing with the "art of breeding, feeding, 
and caring for live stock, and the fundamental laws of science upon 
which these practices are based." A comprehensive volume, well illus- 
trated, and most useful to the intelligent student of modern farming, 
by a professor of Animal Husbandry, at the University of Wisconsin, 
Madison, Wis. 



IRecent Events, 



The Assembly of the League of Nations 

Geneva. meeting at Geneva continued throughout 

the month and is still in session. Hopes 

are entertained that by holding two meetings a day the Assembly 
may adjourn before Christmas. The most important constructive 
act in the work of the League was accomplished on December 
13th, when the Assembly adopted a statute for a permanent in- 
ternational court of justice. The plan must be signed and ratified 
by a majority, or twenty- two members, of the League before it 
becomes effective. Provision is made for ratification by the United 
States. The court will sit at The Hague, will have eleven judges, 
but will not have compulsory jurisdiction. This lack of power in 
the court is considered the great weakness of the plan, and 
although thirty-six nations in the Assembly favored compulsory 
jurisdiction, France, Britain, Italy and Japan successfully op- 
posed it. 

Another important act of the Assembly was the adoption of 
the report of the Commission on Blockade, which outlined the 
economic measures to be used by the League against covenant- 
breaking nations. Here, too, however, the original plan was weak- 
ened by the decision of the Assembly leaving to each individual 
nation to decide whether a breach of the covenant, requiring the 
laying of the blockade, has occurred or not. The smaller nations 
refused to leave to the Supreme Council, controlled by the big 
Powers, the right to say when the blockade shall be applied. 

The proposal of the Commission on Disarmament that during 
the next two years no member of the League should possess more 
armament than it had in 1920, met with strong opposition from 
Japan, which held that it was not fair for the League to impose 
conditions on its members while other nations, not members, 
such as the United States, were free from those restrictions. 
Eventually, the proposal was passed on the understanding that it 
was a mere recommendation, was not binding, and did not con- 
stitute a pledge on the part of the League. President Wilson de- 
clined the invitation of the Council of the League to name a 
representative on the Disarmament Commission, on the ground 
that the United States is not a member of the League. 

Rejection by the Assembly of proposals by the Argentine 
delegation in favor of the immediate admission of all countries to 
the League and certain other fundamental amendments to the 
covenant, has resulted in the withdrawal of Argentina from the 
Assembly. The League decided to consider no amendments to 



556 RECENT EVENTS [Jan., 

the preseift covenant till its next meeting in September, 1921. 
Rather than submit to this postponement the members for Ar- 
gentina resigned. To balance this loss, Austria has been unan- 
imously voted a member of the League by the commission for 
the admission of new nations, and the Assembly will almost cer- 
tainly ratify this action. The commission has also reported in 
favor of the admission of Bulgaria, France alone opposing it. 

At one of its first meetings the Assembly decided on a military 
force to insure execution of its orders. An army made up of French, 
British, Belgian, Spanish, Swedish, and Danish troops is to march 
into Lithuania to maintain order and supervise the plebiscite 
which the League Council has decided shall be held in Vilna and 
the surrounding territory to determine whether it shall be as- 
signed to the Poles or the Lithuanians. The insurgent forces 
under the Polish general, Zellgouski, are to withdraw from Vilna 
as soon as the international army arrives. The Lithuanian Gov- 
ernment has entered a protest against this plan and, while agree- 
ing to the area suggested for the plebiscite, has asked for a delay 
of eight months before it is taken. The Lithuanian protest is 
caused by the attitude of Soviet Russia, with which Lithuania is 
officially at peace and which objects to the presence of foreign 
troops on Lithuanian soil. It is expected, however, that the inter- 
national army will soon move into Vilna, and the plebiscite will 
probably be held in February. 

A subject of much discussion in the Assembly has been the 
situation in Armenia. This country has suffered frightfully from 
the attacks of Turkish Nationalist forces under Mustapha Kemal. 
On the invitation of the Assembly, President Wilson has agreed 
to mediate between the Kemalists and Armenia in order to save 
the latter. Meanwhile, however, Armenia has been forced to sign 
a Peace Treaty with the Nationalists, under which Armenia's ter- 
ritory is reduced to only the region of Erivan, the capital, and 
Lake Gokcha, excluding Kars and Alexandropol. The Treaty also 
stipulates that practically all of Armenia's armament must be 
delivered to the Turks. A Soviet administration has been organ- 
ized in Erivan, according to reports, and a complete accord exists 
between Soviet Russia, Azerbaijan, Armenia, and the Turkish 
Nationalists. This latest development in Far Eastern affairs has 
been brought about by pressure on Armenia from the north and 
south by Russian Bolsheviki and the Nationalists under Kemal, 
and also by the changed situation in Greece. 

As a result of a plebiscite held throughout 
Greece. Greece on December 5th to decide whether 

the Greek people would recall ex-King 
Constantine to the throne made vacant by the death of his son, 



1921.] RECENT EVENTS 557 

King Alexander, an overwhelming majority voted in favor of Con- 
stantine resuming power. Constantine was forced from the throne 
by the Allies because of his alleged pro-German sympathies dur- 
ing the War, and has been living in Switzerland for the last three 
and a half years. All preparations have been made for his return. 
The chief events leading up to Constantine's recall and the general 
circumstances surrounding the Greek situation are as follows. 

When Gonstantine was forced from the throne under Allied 
pressure in 1916, his chief antagonist, Venizelos, was elected Pre- 
mier and Constantine's second son, Alexander, made King. Veni- 
zelos entered into a strong agreement with the Allied Govern- 
ments, and since the armistice one of the main points of his policy 
has been the maintenance of a large army in Asia Minor and 
the Near East to enforce the Turkish Treaty and hold the Nation- 
alists in check. Recent events have largely nullified this pro- 
gramme in October the accidental death of Alexander, and early 
in November the defeat of Venizelos at the polls. George Rhallis 
was declared the new Premier, and the Queen Mother Olga named 
Regent pending the result of the election just held. Before this 
last election Great Britain and France endeavored to prevent the 
choice of Constantine by threatening to withdraw their financial 
support from Greece, and since then both Governments have pre- 
sented notes demanding the payment of outstanding loans and 
forbidding the issuance by Greece of paper money already printed 
against a loan of 400,000,000 drachmas, which was arranged 
during the regime of Venizelos. Attempts are now being made to 
induce Constantine to abdicate in favor of his third son, the Duke 
of Sparta, but apparently without success, and he is soon expected 
to arrive in Athens and reassume the crown. 

As a consequence of Venizelos' fall from power it appears 
certain that the area occupied by the Greek Army in Asia Minor 
will be very greatly reduced in the near future, with a consequent 
access of Nationalist influence, and this in turn will mean a read- 
justment of the Allied programme the probable abrogation of the 
Turkish Treaty and direct negotiation by the Allies with the Na- 
tionalists as the de facto power in Turkey. The result of Con- 
stantine's return will probably mean, besides the withdrawal of 
Allied financial assistance, the revision of the Treaty of Sevres, 
which concerns chiefly the disposition of Smyrna, which, it is now 
expected, will be given back to the Turks. It is intimated that the 
Allies do not intend to put further obstacles in the way of Con- 
stantine's return to Greece. Mustapha Kemal, leader of the Turk- 
ish Nationalists, who are in revolt because of the harsh provisions 
of the Turkish Treaty, has achieved new importance in Near 
Eastern affairs, and it seems likely that both the British and 



558 RECENT EVENTS [Jan., 

French intend to placate him by the restoration of Smyrna, 
despite the fact that he made savage war on Armenia and has suc- 
ceeded in setting up a Soviet administration in that country. 

There has been no military movement of 

Russia. magnitude in Russia throughout the 

month. The time has chiefly been one of 

successive small revolts, which have successively been put down 
by the Bolsheviki. Of these the most important was the abortive 
campaign of General Bulak Balakhovitch and his army of White 
Russians, former allies of the Poles. This young general, who had 
12,000 men when he fought with the Poles, but was reported to 
have gathered 20,000 when he began the campaign that has now 
gone against him, planned to make a dash upon Moscow after 
arousing millions of peasants against the Soviets while en route. 
The Bolsheviki succeeded in smashing all his detachments, and 
the remnants have fled toward Poland, some crossing the frontier 
near David Grodek, north of the Pinsk marshes, where they have 
been disarmed. The General himself is reported to have disap- 
peared, but is believed to have reached Poland, where he will be 
interned, if found, in accordance with the terms of the Riga agree- 
ment between Poland and the Soviets. The furthest point the 
crusaders reached in their advance on Moscow was Mozyr. 

The Bolsheviki have also virtually destroyed General Permy- 
kin's Russian army, which had attempted to cooperate with the 
Ukrainian forces under General Simon Petlura, and are holding 
the eastern bank of the Zbrucz River along its entire length. Re- 
ports also indicate that Petlura's army, commanded by General 
Pavlenko, has been wiped out. More than 25,000 fugitives from 
these armies have recently crossed the Polish frontier and have 
been disarmed and sent to various internment camps. Petlura 
and his close followers have fled into Eastern Galicia. 

Anti-Bolshevik troops, formerly under General Semenoff in 
Siberia, who have made their way, after immense hardships, to 
the Manchurian border, under Bolshevik pressure from Dauria 
in Transbaikalia, have surrendered their arms to the Chinese for 
the passage through Manchuria. The surrender was made on con- 
dition that the arms be returned when the men leave Chinese 
territory again on their way eastward. Other units of General 
SemenofFs army have surrendered to the Bolsheviki, whom they 
are said to have joined after killing their officers. Semenoff 
himself is reported to have sought asylum at Port Arthur and to 
have given up the struggle against the Bolsheviki. 

General Wrangel's fleet, which abandoned Crimean waters 
after the defeat of the Wrangel forces by the Russian Soviet 



1921.] RECENT EVENTS 559 

armies, has sailed from Constantinople for Bizerta, Tunis. The 
fleet comprises one dreadnought, two cruisers, four submarines, 
seven destroyers, four sloops, four icebreakers, three school-ships, 
and three tugs. General Wrangel himself remains at Constanti- 
nople, and has recently notified the French Government that he 
is ready to come to Paris to discuss using his army once more 
against the Bolsheviki. This army, which has been reorganized 
since its disastrous defeat on the Crimean Peninsula, is said to 
number about 70,000 men, but there is no indication that it will 
receive further support from France or the other Allies. Mean- 
while measures to bring relief to the vast numbers of Russian 
refugees from the Crimea who are crowded in and about Con- 
stantinople have been undertaken by Allied representatives. The 
number of these refugees has been placed as high as 140,000, and 
their destitution is extreme. 

Early in December the Finnish Parliament ratified the Peace 
Treaty with Soviet Russia by a large majority. Negotiations at 
Riga, however, between the Bolsheviki and the Poles have not yet 
reached a successful term. The Polish Government has sent a 
note of protest to the Soviet Government at Moscow, objecting to 
the tactics of obstruction which it declares are being pursued by 
the Soviet peace delegation at Riga, who have been accusing the 
Poles of violation of the armistice and of aiding revolt against 
Moscow. These accusations, with their consequent delay, are taken 
by observers as a diplomatic subterfuge to show Poland that the 
Soviets have strengthened their position since the defeat of Gen- 
eral Wrangel. 

After numerous conflicts during November between the Lith- 
uanians and the insurgent Polish forces under General Zellgouski, 
who are holding Vilna, a protocol of peace was signed on Decem- 
ber 1st by both parties. The protocol, which was signed as the 
result of the efforts of the special commission of the League of 
Nations, provides for a neutral strip between the two armies and 
the return of all prisoners. Early in the new year a plebiscite is 
planned under the auspices of the League to determine the allo- 
cation of the disputed territory. Meanwhile concentrations of 
Soviet troops are taking place in the direction of Vilna because 
of the imminent occupation of that city by the League's inter- 
national army. This army, which will be under command of 
Colonel Chardigny, Chairman of the Control Commission, is now 
being assembled, but the date for its departure to Vilna has not 
yet been determined on. 

The negotiations which have been carried on for months 
between Great Britain and the Soviet Government for a resumption 
of trade relations and which were apparently on the verge of a 



560 RECENT EVENTS [Jan., 

successful conclusion, have received another check by new de- 
mands from Moscow. These new proposals appear to be a com- 
plete departure from the conditions laid down in the previous 
exchange of notes last summer. The Russian Government con- 
tends that three guarantees which from the first have been in- 
sisted on by the British should not be included in the agreement. 
These are: first, that there shall be no Bolshevik propaganda; 
second, that the release of all British prisoners must be effected, 
and third, recognition of private debts for goods supplied or serv- 
ices rendered. 

On the other hand, Premier Leygues of France has reversed 
the French policy towards Russia by coming out in favor of the 
lifting of the Russian blockade. He has declared that inasmuch 
as the Soviet Government is actually in operation, it has been 
decided to permit French traders and manufacturers to do all the 
business they can with Russia. France, in this respect, has 
brought its policy respecting trade with Russia into exact line 
with the American policy under which some months ago an- 
nouncement was made that all American restrictions against trad- 
ing with Russia were lifted, but that Americans so trading would 
do so at their own risk in the absence of recognition of the Soviet 
Government by the United States. France apparently has no in- 
tention of following the example of Great Britain and negotiating 
a treaty with Soviet Russia, but, on the contrary, maintains that 
diplomatic intercourse cannot be carried on with a Government 
which neither represents the Russian people nor keeps its 
promises. 

At a recent election in Petrograd in which the workmen in 
seventy-eight factories participated, only fifteen Bolsheviki were 
elected as against seventy Mensheviki, representing the moderate 
element. According to the Constitution of Soviet Russia, workmen 
in all large factories every year are to elect the controlling author- 
ity in all Soviet institutions. These elections had not taken place 
until recently, when the growing dissatisfaction of the people 
forced the Soviet rulers to comply with the Constitution. 

Preliminary returns of the Russian census show decreases in 
the population of more than ten per cent compared with 1914, 
due to epidemics and war losses. Moscow's population has 
dropped forty-five per cent, and that of Petrograd seventy-one 
per cent. 

D'Annunzio still continues his intransigent 
Italy. attitude at Fiume, and has resolutely re- 

fused to recognize the Treaty of Rapallo, 

concluded last month between Jugo-Slavia and Italy. Regular 
Italian forces under General Caviglia have surrounded Fiume, but 



1921.] RECENT EVENTS 561 

with instructions to refrain from attacks on d'Annunzio's legion- 
aries. Four armored cars with their crews from the blockading 
army and two destroyers and a submarine chaser from the Italian 
blockading fleet have gone over to the poet's forces. Attempts 
by a delegation of Italian Deputies to reach an understanding 
with d'Annunzio have been unavailing. Although the question of 
recognition of the Regency of Quarnero, upon which d'Annunzio 
insisted, has been acceded to by the Italian Government, d'Annun- 
zio now asks that this should merely be the first step towards 
Fiume's annexation to Italy. In the Treaty with Jugo-Slavia 
Rome conceived Fiume as a government absolutely autonomous 
and independent of Italy, while the poet considers himself as a 
temporary regent or governor awaiting the act which definitely 
joins Fiume to Italy. The Italian Government is now trying to 
find a formula which, while respecting the obligations of the 
Treaty of Rapallo in international rights, would lead to the recog- 
nition of the regency after another decision of the people of 
Fiume. To reach this object a compromise is absolutely neces- 
sary, but so far the unyielding stand and violent language of 
d'Annunzio have opposed an insuperable barrier. Meanwhile, in 
accordance with the Treaty provisions, Italian troops have begun 
the evacuation of Dalmatia, turning over their posts to Jugo-Slav 
gendarmes. 

The Socialist meeting which was held in Florence towards 
the end of November was the second stage in the laborious prep- 
arations for the National Congress which has been convoked for 
the end of the year. The third stage will be a Socialist meeting 
at Imola, where the two champions of the Maximalist doctrine, 
Bombacci and Graziadei, have called together all the faithful fol- 
lowers of Lenine. After this the three groups, into which the 
party is divided, will prepare for the last debate in which they 
will contend for the mastery of the proletariat movement. The 
deep dissension, which now exists between the gradualist faction 
and the communists, threatens an irreparable break in the unity 
of the party. 

Bologna, the headquarters of the Italian Socialists, was the 
scene of a serious outbreak at the inauguration of the new Bol- 
shevik Town Council late in November. Seven men and a girl of 
eighteen years were killed and seventy persons, including eight 
soldiers of the Royal Guards, were dangerously wounded by bul- 
lets and bombs. The trouble resulted from a counter-demonstra- 
tion, organized by a Nationalist group of the ex-Soldiers' League, 
against the Bolsheviki. Many arrests of suspects have since been 
made. The right of public meetings was suspended and every 
kind of motor traffic forbidden. 

VOL. CXII. 36 



562 RECENT EVENTS [Jan., 

All the villages in the Tepeleni district, southern Albania, 
have been destroyed by a violent earthquake, according to a recent 
dispatch. Two hundred persons are reported killed, while 15,000 
have been made homeless. The town of Tepeleni was razed. 

An improvement in the foreign trade situation in Italy is 
shown by a statement of the Italian Finance Department, lately 
issued. Imports for the first nine months of this year decreased 
576,000,000 lire, as compared with those of the same period the 
year before, while exports increased 1,762,000,000 lire. The total 
of imports was 11,911,000,000 lire and exports 5,517,000,000, leav- 
ing an unfavorable balance against Italy of 6,495,000,000 lire. 

The Chamber of Deputies has adopted the 
France. Government's bill for a resumption of 

diplomatic relations with the Vatican and 

has voted confidence in the Government. Premier Leygues raised 
the question of confidence on an amendment, moved by Deputy 
Avril, providing that while France should have an Ambassador 
at the Vatican, the Vatican should not send a Nuncio to Paris, 
on the ground that it was likely to interfere with French internal 
affairs. The Premier refused to accept the amendment, which 
was then rejected and the bill voted. Premier Leygues stated in 
the Chamber that the Government's decision to ask authority from 
Parliament to send an Ambassador to the Vatican was simply a 
question of foreign policy and that it was in the interest of France. 
"The Vatican," he declared, "is a moral force which France can- 
not afford to neglect." He reminded the Chamber that Great 
Britain was maintaining its envoy at the Vatican, and that the 
Swiss Government was resuming diplomatic relations with the 
Vatican, broken in 1873. Former Premier Briand voted in sup- 
port of the Government. 

The French delegation to the Brussels Reparations Confer- 
ence are going there without any exact figures as to the damages 
France suffered by reason of the War, according to the news*- 
papers. Various organs, however, declare that they recognize 
that the Brussels Conference will be only the preliminary stage 
and serve a useful purpose, even if definite propositions are not 
evolved. Estimates made by the various French ministries of 
France's damages are said to total two hundred and thirty billion 
francs, but Louis Dubois, President of the Reparations Commis- 
sion, is reported to be dissatisfied with the form in which the 
documents were prepared, and has refused to present them to 
the Reparations Commission. Therefore, it is said, a new set of 
figures are being prepared in accordance with the ideas of M. 
Dubois, but they will not be ready till the end of the year. 



1921.] RECENT EVENTS 563 

French business men take a gloomy view of the present 
deadlock between importers and producers on the one hand and 
buyers from wholesalers to public on the other, which has 
produced a state of business stagnation, daily growing more 
serious. Buyers decline to purchase until prices fall, and import- 
ers and manufacturers declare that they cannot lower prices until 
they have disposed of the stocks on hand. These stocks in all the 
principal industries, having cost so much to import and manu- 
facture as to be now unsalable, are the dam that is blocking the 
commercial activities of the country. Orders are being canceled 
in every direction, and factories are shutting down or working 
short time. Several failures of large concerns have already oc- 
curred, and more are expected. 

The general strike of the clothing buyers of France is ser- 
iously embarrassing the textile industry of the Lille region and 
is causing partial unemployment to about 140,000 persons. The 
mills, instead of reducing the number of employees, are operating 
from thirty-two to thirty-six hours weekly, in place of the cus- 
tomary forty-eight. Official figures for the Department du Nord, 
including Lille, Tourcoing, Roubaix, Maubeuge and Valenciennes, 
show roughly twenty per cent less than full operating time in the 
woolen, cotton, linen, fabric, lace, clothing and related industries. 
Prices have fallen enormously, and certain good grades of carded 
wool which sold three months ago for one hundred francs per 
kilo sell today for thirty-seven francs. Other industries are af- 
fected, but are in a better situation. Hours are from ten to eigh- 
teen per cent shorter in various other lines, such as the wood- 
working, rubber, metal-working and chemical industries. The 
dockers are working five days a week on the canals. The total 
reduction in hours affects about 200,000 persons. 

Despite the business depression through which France is 
passing, the French national loan has succeeded beyond the high- 
est expectation. Although the official figures are not yet ready 
for publication, the estimates in the best informed financial circles 
vary from 32,000,000,000 to 35,000,000,000 francs. Further proof 
of national vitality is afforded by the fact that despite business 
stagnation the export figures for the month of October totaled 
ninety per cent of the imports. The average pre-War precentage 
was rarely higher than eighty. However burdensome and painful 
the process of price accommodation may be, it is expected that by 
next spring the nation's trade balance will be brought to a level, 
with a consequent favorable effect in French exchange. 

According to various indications, the present Ministry under 
Premier Leygues is about to face a series of severe attacks in the 
Chamber of Deputies with a strong probability of overthrow. 



564 RECENT EVENTS [Jan., 

Three important debates are foreshadowed in the brief period 
before the end of the year discussion of foreign affairs and the 
Greco-Turkish problem, the new army law, and, last but not 
least, the budget of 1921. If, as is expected, a meeting of the 
experts of the Reparations Commission is held next week at 
Brussels, the still more prickly subject of reparations may come 
to complicate the French political situation. On any one of these 
matters the struggle is likely to be bitter and furious, and the 
Government might fall over any. When during the Parliamentary 
recess M. Leygues assumed the Premier's mantle from Millerand, 
it was generally thought his tenure of office would be nothing 
more than a temporary makeshift until Parliament met in No- 
vember, when Briand was expected to succeed him. Briand, 
however, is experiencing much more difficulty in forming a gov- 
ernment than he had anticipated and, in addition, he has two 
rivals for the Premiership in MM. Poincare and Viviani, both ex- 
Premiers also, and no less desirous than Briand to be head of a 
new combination. In this rivalry consists M. Leygues' main 
strength, but it is hardly expected that he will be able to continue 
in office beyond the first of the year, if till then. 

Several interchanges of notes have occurred 
Germany. between Germany and the Allied Govern- 

ments on the question of German defence 

organizations. There are two chief forms of these organizations, 
which have acquired their greatest strength in Bavaria the Ein- 
wohnerwehr, or civil guards, and the Orgesch, an abbreviation 
of the word "organization" and the name of its founder, Escher- 
ich, the Bavarian Master Forester and a doctor of laws. While 
the Einwohnerwehr is confined to the Bavarian frontier, the 
Orgesch, in which some observers see a monarchist military in- 
strument pure and simple, has been spreading to other parts of 
Germany. To the Allied demand for immediate disbandment and 
disarming of these bodies, Germany replied with the statement 
that she has never recognized any obligations to disband defence 
organizations which have no military purpose, and that they are 
only temporary and are necessary. The Inter-Allied Military 
Commission has repeated its demand, and requested immediate 
information as to what steps Germany intends to take towards its 
fulfillment. 

The Reparations Commissions has announced that Germany 
must deliver to France and Belgium a total of 1,750,000 fowls 
within four years, 26,165 goats within three years, and 15,250 pigs 
within one year. The German representatives have agreed to this 
programme. The Commission has also announced that Germany 



1921.] RECENT EVENTS 565 

has almost completed delivery of the live stock advances required 
under the Peace Treaty. Germany has been instructed by the 
Commission to deliver within six months 30,000 horses, 125,000 
sheep, and 90,000 cattle. The total number of horses, sheep and 
cattle to be delivered eventually will be fixed later. 

Imminent changes in the plans for a plebiscite in Upper 
Silesia which Germany believes are being forced by the Allies to 
assure a majority for Poland and effect the annexation of that 
region to the Polish state at Germany's expense, are arousing a 
storm of opposition. The preparation period of eighteen months 
allowed by the Treaty of Versailles expires on January 15, 1921. 
In order to prevent colonization of the plebiscite area by recently 
domiciled Germans, the plebiscite officials will be instructed to let 
the known citizens vote on one day, those who have only a birth 
claim on another, and the recently domiciled on a third. More 
weight will be given to the judgment of the first class than to 
that of the other two classes. Against this proposed plan the 
Germans have raised a strong protest. 

Germany has decided that the resumption of trade relations 
with Russia is impossible before diplomatic relations are restored. 
Victor Koff, the Soviet's representative in Berlin, had been granted 
permission by the German authorities to take up the matter of 
trade questions direct with Germany, but he has recently been 
informed that this concession could only be maintained if Ger- 
many were permitted to delegate a commercial attache to the 
Moscow Commission which has care of German war prisoners. 
No fear is felt in Germany that she will be outdistanced by her 
competitors for Russian trade, such as England and the United 
States, inasmuch as German industry is much more favorably 
situated for trading with Russia. It is felt that neither England 
nor the United States could dispense with German assistance in 
the economic reconstruction of Russia. 

A serious food crisis is threatening Germany. The prospects 
are reported to be worse now than they have been at any period 
during or since the War. There is a deficit of nearly 1,000,000 
tons of wheat, which is the supply necessary for at least six 
months. One million tons have been already imported, but the 
remainder of the deficit is uncovered. If it can be obtained from 
abroad it will cost 15,000,000,000 marks, and it is admitted that 
this will mean that the price of bread will rise three hundred per 
cent during the next few months. The price of meat is high, and 
the price of potatoes, which are becoming ever scarcer, tends to 
rise and will rise considerably higher in the next few weeks. 

December 17, 1920. 



With Our Readers. 

THE character of mankind's festivals is reenforced by the season 
in which they occur. Winter is cold : and Christmas reechoes 
the enduring attitude of many towards Christ. It comes as 
the first messenger of the dawn of the new year. It is the morn- 
ing star showing, while the day is yet unborn, all the promise, the 
life and the fulfillment of the year to come. 

* * * * 

IN quietness was it all accomplished. The cave was lonely and 
alone. So were the Blessed Mother Mary and St. Joseph. A 
maiden, a carpenter, some cattle and the silent night were the 
audience that saw the human advent of the Divine Son of God. 
Yet that Fact of Christmas has transformed the world and in its 
light all our institutions were founded and live. The year that 
was about to dawn was the year of the world's renewed life. The 
Principle of life, yea the Life Himself revealed, witnessed by His 
Own human birth by the emptying of Himself to the truth 
that man has no life save that which he seeks in quiet, in alone- 
ness and in loneliness. This is not to be interpreted in a merely 
external sense. We may not be lonely when we are alone: nor 
social when we are with a crowd. There is the personal, the self 
in every man. He may be taken up with externals. He may be 
possessed by an impersonal, unindependent self. If he allows 
the externals to master him and the corporate to deprive him of 
the personal, the darkness of last year will confound him in the 
year to come. He may have seen, but he has not believed in, the 
star of Christmas. For him it has sunk into the night. 

* * * * 

MEN realize the great Fact; but few there are who appreciate 
and follow it. The price is too great. The shadow of the over- 
towering ego keeps from the soul the light of the star. The quiet, 
the unknown self is the very thing against which self rebels. 
The assertion of self seems a necessity of life. To be true, not 
to one's own standards, but to the standards of Christ seems un- 
wise. We may sing the crib and the cave, but few there are 
who embrace and believe in its obscurity. Its meanness gives no 
promise of Easter glory. 

We rehearse no merely religious or theoretical saying. The 
most confirmed pragmatist could learn wisdom therefrom. The 
practical man will pursue an unpractical course unless he observe 



1921.] WITH OUR READERS 567 

it. The worth of a man is measured by his fidelity to the truth of 
Christmas day. What is he worth in the quiet of his own soul? 
Has he confounded self and self-interest so that the latter is 
supreme master of the universe, or has he, bending down to the 
weak, unknown Babe, allowed self to be lifted up to the dignity 
and power of the Victorious Christ? He that exalteth himself 
shall be humbled. 

*"-*'*''> 

HUMAN society is made up of individuals and the whole cannot 
be greater, nor better, nor different from the parts that com- 
pose it. There is no such thing as social morality of itself. 
Individual, personal morality must not only precede, but must 
create it. To treat humankind as a herd is to forget its humanity 
which, after all, is the determining factor in the problem. 

And the united body of individuals, the State, the Nation will 
be, and is, in its standards, its laws, in its advance or its retro- 
gression what the majority of the individuals are. The seeds of 
its national corporate life are the individuals. The harvest can 
grow from no other. Individual life depends upon the ability to 
conquer, to lose self: to see that self is taken up in a higher, 
divine purpose. It is lived in the quiet, hidden faith of the indi- 
vidual in standards that are beyond not in attainment, but in 
universality himself. It is fidelity to principles even though 
armies move against him. The conviction, even against the ma- 
jority, the mob, the business circle or the union, that right makes 
might: and that the only might worthy to claim the service of a 
man is right. 

* * * * 

NECESSARILY this is personal: hidden: independent: real 
liberty, as it is real privilege and dignity. Its seat of power is 
in the interior soul. The rush of external currents, of undefined 
yet powerful forces may easily crowd it out. They may sweep the 
man along on waves of corporate action where all self-assertion 
is denied, and the individual is submerged. The noise of the day 
and the passion of the mart make it impossible for him to hear : 
the urge of material, external life robs him of deeper sight. The 
inner light that not only obscures, but rightly defines, the value of 
earth by revealing the glory of heaven, fits his vision more per- 
fectly and spiritually. Apart from men, in his own thoughts, 
thinking upon himself as a man, stripped of the world's riches 
and the world's employ, perhaps forsaken, he is far more likely 
to find himself. For a star shines upon the cave wherein each 
soul lives, and there does Christ come to be born again as the 
soul's Saviour, the soul's Life. 



568 WITH OUR READERS [Jan., 

TO the simple songs of shepherds Christ chose to come. It is 
noise, advertisement, self-advancement that the world mis- 
takes for harmony and peace. We have not so much forgotten 
Christ, as we have forgotten what Christ means. The obscurity 
of self is, to most, foolishness. Self-denial, self-sacrifice are not 
welcome subjects of praise in present day literature. Of course, 
we do not confessedly exalt self. So deep are the principles of 
Christ that any violation of them merits an apology. It is not for 
ourselves, we argue, that we are not self-sacrificing; it is for some 
cause with which humanity's welfare is essentially connected. 
The cause is greater than we are; we must champion it, else it 
will never prevail. 

* * * * 

THE great struggle between Capital and Labor is viewed as a 
struggle in which both must defend their rights and in the 
defence of them corporate action is necessary, nor must ethical 
principles play too scrupulous a part. The one side is banded 
together as capitalists and ruled by the corporate sense, the cor- 
porate action which is defined, not as selfishness, but as the right 
protection of self interests, personal possessions and rightful in- 
crease of invested capital. And the other side, in its defence of 
its rights, has borrowed of the prevalent spirit and not only de- 
fended, but demanded, all that it can get. 

The personal sense of integrity: of direct responsibility has 
gone out. Fidelity to any such sense would be ludicrously im- 
practicable today: the individual would find himself in a pitiably 
weak and helpless condition. And the individual morality or lack 
of morality that has brought this about has created a social 
system that cannot stand. No one will say that the world is a 
peaceful, blessed world today: nor deny that our own country 
faces the greatest problems in her history. 



THE laxity of morals, the indiscriminate fighting for material 
betterment, the widespread indifference to Christian faith 
and principles are evident enough to make even the chronic op- 
timist check himself and think. 

Have we not forgotten ourselves: and so forgetting lost sight 
of men as our brothers and our responsibility of sacrifice and 
love for them? To remember our better self is to begin to realize 
that we are the children of God. It is to realize an independent 
personal power, responsibility, dignity. We must neglect the 
crowd and all that appears so inviting. We must depart from men 
if we are to know what it means to be a man. And it is only when 



1921.] WITH OUR READERS 569 

we go away from the inns of the world and come upon the cave 
that we find Christ and our real, eternal self. 



THE cause of Ireland's independence appeals more and more 
effectively to the civilized world. A few years ago, Belgium 
was outraged by the German invader. Ireland is today outraged 
by the invader. And even those who claim that England has the 
right to invade, because she has invaded for so many centuries, 
must still explain that right, and then explain why even a rightful 
invader can pillage and burn and kill and crush a people under 
its merciless heel. 

The conduct of England cannot today be justified by any 
true American. We say this advisedly and deliberately. For 
any American to condone the action of England in Ireland today, 
to keep silence concerning it, to say that we ought to be mere 
onlookers, because we fought on the same side as England in 
the late War, is to be false to the higher American principles of 
humanitarianism, of liberty, of self-government, of the right of a 
people to govern themselves. To say that it is purely an Irish 
question and that "if I were an Irishman I would be in active 
sympathy with Ireland, but as an American I must keep hands 
off" is to deny the larger, greater fundamental principles of our 
American Republic. It would be equivalent to saying in 1914: 
"If I were a Belgian I would fight against the Germans; but as it 
is I must be neutral: say nothing: do nothing." As history 
proved, this was not true Americanism. 

* * * * 

WHAT we state is the doctrine of our fathers, which is too easily 
forgotten today. Decades ago and in the time of those who 
had American traditions direct from our founders, Greece fought 
for its freedom, for its self-government. The words used then by 
leading Americans, whose names are cherished as the most loyal 
of patriots, might be used today if we substitute the name of Ire- 
land for that of Greece. The freedom of Greece was thought then 
to be an American question. In the discussion of it, as a purely 
American question, Daniel Webster said in the Senate: "As far 
as I am concerned, I hope it will be purely an American discus- 
sion; but let it embrace, nevertheless, everything that fairly con- 
cerns America. Let it comprehend not merely her present ad- 
vantage, but her permanent interest, her elevated character as one 
of the free States of the world, and her duty towards those great 
principles which have hitherto maintained the relative independ- 
ence of nations and which have more especially made her what 
she is." President Monroe, in a message to Congress, which called 



570 WITH OUR READERS [Jan., 

forth this speech by Daniel Webster, stated: "A strong hope has 
been long entertained, founded on the heroic struggle of the 
Greeks that they would succeed in their contest, and resume their 
equal station among the nations of the earth. It is believed that 
the whole civilized world takes a deep interest in their welfare. . . 
The ordinary calculations of interest and of acquisition with a 
view to aggrandizement which mingle so much in the transactions 
of nations seem to have had no effect in regard to them. From the 
facts which have come to our knowledge, there is good cause to 
believe that their enemy has lost forever all dominion over them; 
that Greece will become an independent nation." 

* * * * 

THIS was undoubtedly the American opinion of the day. If 
an American then had said the struggle of Greece was none 
of his business nor of America's business; that the stories of 
Turkish atrocities should not be printed in the American press; 
that meetings should not be held to voice protests against Turkey, 
nor funds collected for the purpose; that no pulpit in the country 
should voice an appeal for the suffering Greeks he would not 
have been the highest type of American patriot. America's larger 
duty towards the great principles, as Webster put it, that made 
her and keep her what she is, would have escaped his vision, as 
it escapes those who today are swayed by fear of offending the 
great Power that was lately our ally: fear of disturbing the peace 
of America: fear of arousing a religious war. "It is not America's 
business," they say; "it is a matter to be settled between England 
and Ireland: a case of the North and South here in 1861;" and 
anybody who does not take this view is, they claim, un-Amer- 
ican. In 1823 there were some Americans who spoke in similar 
terms on America's position with regard to the Greeks' struggle 
for national liberty. Daniel Webster, whose Americanism surely 
no one will question, answered that it was the duty of the United 
States to express its sympathy with Greece, and to protest against 
the governments that were striving to keep Greece a subject 
nation. One of them was Great Britain, and John Quincy Adams 
referred to the excessive anxiety of the British Government to 
keep Greece under its own control, and added that this anxiety 
arose from its fear of losing the Ionian Islands. Daniel Webster, 
speaking on our obligation to extend sympathy and to send a com- 
missioner, declared: "As little reason is there for fearing its con- 
sequences upon the conduct of the Allied Powers. They may very 
naturally dislike our sentiments upon the subject of the Greek 
revolution. They might, indeed, prefer that we should express no 
dissent from the doctrines which they have avowed and the ap- 



1921.] WITH OUR READERS 571 

plication which they have made of those doctrines to the case of 
Greece. But I trust we are not disposed to leave them in any 
doubt as to our sentiments upon these important subjects." 

Edward Everett, whose name as representative and inter- 
preter of true Americanism stands very high, said that Webster's 
speech on the Greek revolution was "the ablest and most effective 
remonstrance against the principles of the Allied Powers of con- 
tinental Europe." The United States Government sent shiploads 
of provisions for the aid and relief of the Greeks. 

* * * * 

THE charge made frequently in the press and by many indi- 
viduals that the attitude of sympathy for Ireland in its 
struggle for liberty, the active propaganda to arouse sympathy, 
are un-American, is not only unwarranted: it is itself un-Amer- 
ican. And yet it is a charge that is made particularly against 
Catholics who are in sympathy with Ireland, a Catholic country. 
It is an attempt to jockey the Catholic body of the country into a 
false position: to add life to the easily resurrected cry: "Catholics 
are unpatriotic." "They are uninterested in America and would 
sacrifice America for Ireland." They who urge this revival are 
actuated either by religious prejudice: or by indifference: or by 
the fear that serious trouble with England may result. They do 
not look straight and fixedly at the basic principles of American 
patriotism. Constructively, at least, they are willing to have it 
written into the history of civilization that America stood by 
silent, while a whole people were crushed by a superior military 
force: their land overrun by assassins, urged officially to execute 
"reprisals:" their cities burned: their priests murdered: their 
mothers and children abandoned to starvation America saw this 
and turned her eyes away, lest her instinctive, angry glance might 
offend a nation who lately stood with us in the fight for liberty, 
for the rights of all people, for the safety of democracy throughout 
the world. 

"Devoid of principle," declares Sir Horace Plunkett, "lacking 
even such an elementary condition as the consent of the governed, 
the British policy relies on force and on force alone." . . . "The 
tragic demonstration that England cannot govern Ireland is com- 
plete." And the noted labor leader, Mr. Arthur Henderson, after 
a recent tour through Ireland, stated that the English conduct 
therein was as barbarous as the German treatment of Belgium. 

* * * * 

IT is not the Catholic sympathizers with Ireland who are un- 
American and unpatriotic. Catholic, Protestant, Jew or non- 
believer who sympathizes with Ireland today sympathizes because 



572 WITH OUR READERS [Jan., 

he is the better American. Something more of the blood of the 
founders of this Republic, created to be a light to the world, rushes 
through his veins. He is more truly a brother to those who fought 
for independence; who heard Cuba's appeal; who went across 
seas at the civilized world's appeal and fought that liberty might 
live not alone for themselves but for others. 

They have the larger heart and it is to them that America 
may trust her larger, her full destiny. And they keep alive the 
love of liberty in America, for if America ever grows callous to the 
welfare of other nations, ever looks with indifference on the strug- 
gle for liberty of other people, then it is certain that her own 
liberty is about to perish. 



OUR readers will be pleased to read the following tribute to 
Father Hecker, founder of THE CATHOLIC WORLD, contributed 
to the October quarterly of The Dublin Review by the well-known 
writer, Monsignor William Barry, in an article entitled, "Roman 
Memories:" 

"A contrast bordering on the absolute we found in Isaac 
Hecker, the German-American, convert, missionary, and mystic, 
who showed his striking figure on the platform of Sant' Andrea, 
while he poured out a passionate strain, curiously foreign to our 
hearing, on the spirit of the age. Who could be more removed 
than he from Gallican or Febronian provincialism? But his new 
world was not the old. Am I fanciful in detecting between this 
Catholic priest devoted to his Church and the poet of the people, 
Walt Whitman, a resemblance as of brothers? He seemed a 
bird of passage from seas afar off, Western, and announcing the 
dawn of tomorrow beyond the sunset. America was attending a 
General Council for the first time America, the destined heir of 
us all. His sermon, valiantly delivered in an accent we could 
not mistake, was aimed at Immanuel Kant; with intense con- 
viction he pleaded for the ever-living influence of the Holy Spirit 
in the Church briefly, against what men called thirty-five years 
later Modernism. Admirable Father Hecker, some of whose writ- 
ings I knew, and whom I compared to that inspiring Dominican, 
Lacordaire ! But the preacher did not dream of troubles destined 
to arise about his life and doctrine. Nor did I, listening to him 
in the crowd, forecast that to me would fall the honorable task 
of writing a sketch in this Dublin Review of that Life which 
would enjoy a wide circulation among Americans. Almost a 
quarter of a century afterwards I became the guest of his brother- 
Paulists in New York, where I preached from the pulpit he had 
occupied. There was no heresy in the soul of Isaac Hecker, con- 



1921.] WITH OUR READERS 573 

cerning whom Cardinal Newman wrote to Father Hewit in Feb- 
ruary, 1889, on receiving intelligence of his death, *I have ever 
felt that there was this sort of unity in our lives, that we had 
both begun a work of the same kind, he in America and I in 
England; and I know how zealous he was in promoting it.' His 
intimate friend and disciple, J. J. Keane, who was Rector of Wash- 
ington University when I stayed there and I came to be well 
acquainted with him by and by in Rome, whence he removed 
to be Archbishop of Dubuque was frequent in pointing out 
Hecker's central principle; the synthesis, namely, of letter and 
spirit, of authority with inward grace and divine light, which con- 
stituted as in a sacrament of unity the Catholic Church. This 
was the spiritual freedom he rejoiced in; his message to America 
was its application along all the lines of the coming age." 



CATHOLIC higher education is one of the supreme necessities 
of the Catholic body of the country. With our very culpable 
neglect of the intellectual needs of the Church, we are prone to 
be indifferent to what many deem the "luxuries" of mental de- 
velopment. 

But if we only stop to consider we will see that the world, 
the nation, our social movements are ruled by thought. The 
leaders of the world are intelligent men. Positions of influence 
are obtained for the most part by men and women mentally well 
trained. So much for the purely natural point of view. On 
a far higher plane Catholic doctrine and Catholic philosophy 
need their expounders and defenders. Both require those who 
know the language of ancient thought and modern learning if 
the Church is to progress and civilization is to be guided aright. 
* * * * 

OUR Catholic colleges merit, therefore, in a special way the 
support of our Catholic people. Their way has been hard 
enough. With the decrease in money value, the increase of salary 
and equipment it has been made much more difficult. Our col- 
leges spend comparatively little on salaries. The majority of 
them, manned by religious, ask nothing for themselves or their 
personnel save the means of livelihood. They are in a position, 
therefore, to invest all the monies they receive in actual equip- 
ment, in the direct education of the student. Money given to 
them is most directly productive in educational work. We bespeak 
for them at this critical hour the generous support of our Cath- 
olic people. One of the oldest Catholic colleges of the country, 
Foidham University, New York City, is now making an earnest 
appeal for a fund of $2,000,000. 



574 WITH OUR READERS [Jan., 

The work of this college in the education of Catholic youth 
is too well known to need emphasis here. In all the years of its 
history and even today it is educating, without charge, many a 
Catholic student. Its fees for tuition are remarkably low. 

We trust that it will receive from the Catholics of the coun- 
try, and particularly from the Catholics of New York, the generous 
support it surely deserves. 



THE glorious record of Catholic missionary effort in Japan, the 
heroic response in the days of persecution by the Japanese 
martyrs, should lead us to answer generously to the appeal now 
being made for funds to maintain the Catholic University of 
Tokyo, Japan. According to Japanese law, this University must 
secure an endowment of three hundred thousand dollars or else 
it will have to close its doors. "Catholic higher education," de- 
clares Cardinal Gibbons, "is the most active need of the Catholic 
Church in Japan today. And that is the need which the Jesuits, 
through the Catholic University at Tokyo, are trying to fill." 

The United States should certainly lead all other countries 
in contributing the financial means which are necessary for the 
permanent success of missionary effort. We are indebted and will 
be forever indebted to the earlier missionaries who from other 
countries came to plant the seeds of the Faith here : and our insti- 
tutions in their infant helpless days were sustained by funds from 
the peoples of other lands. Moreover, it is essentially a mark of 
Catholic Faith never to be indifferent to the needs of the Church 
in other places and in other lands. 

* * * * 

JAPAN is a country ambitious for intellectualism, almost servile 
to it. Its leaders, and consequently its people, have been much 
affected by the false philosophy of Western civilization. For the 
permanent wellbeing of its parochial schools, of all the mission- 
ary effort, for the training of Catholic Japanese leaders, a Catholic 
University is vitally necessary. 

Communications on the subject may be addressed to the 
Reverend Mark J. McNeal, S.J., 59 West 86th Street, who is 
officially authorized to collect funds for this University. 



A SCHOOL should be established for modern reviewers on the 
fundamental canons of criticism. Therein would be ele- 
mentary instruction on the meaning of such words as life and 
death : of truth and error : of natural : of preternatural and super- 
natural : of sin and virtue : of mind and will : of man and animal. 



1921.] BOOKS RECEIVED 575 

And when a common understanding of at least the basic meaning 
of these things was established, modern criticism might be of 
some value. As it stands today in our literary journals, it is of 
no value at all as a permanent contribution to human thought. 
Thought today has no common foundations: it is divorced from 
humanity: it admits of no universal processes. It is opinion: 
emotion: feeling: individual idiosyncrasy. The anarchy which 
governs it has robbed us of a common language. The building 
of the tower of progress is halted because of the Babel of tongues. 
* * * * 

READ any one of our literary reviews, all well-written as far as 
the use of words is concerned, and at the end you will feel 
that you have been listening to a crowd of foreigners, none of 
whose language you quite fully understood. What you did realize 
was that simplicity and unity were not there. Both are viewed 
today as evidences of narrowness. 

But the Master of all life said that the way to heaven is nar- 
row. Any gift of earth is a portion of heaven and the way to it also 
is simple and straight and narrow. 



THE Library of Congress has undertaken to collect and forward 
any books given in the United States for the University of 
Louvain. It has already collected and forwarded twenty thousand 
volumes. The Librarian, Mr. Herbert Putnam, requests that the 
packages containing the books be strongly wrapped or cased, 
plainly marked, "The Library of Congress, Washington, D. C., 
for the University of Louvain," and sent prepaid, as the Library 
has no fund applicable to the purpose. 



BOOKS RECEIVED. 

E. P. BUTTON & Co., New York: 

The Foundations of Spiritualism. By W. W. Smith. $2.00 net. Letters from a 
Living Dead Man; Last Letters from the Living Dead Man. By E. Barker. 
$2.00 net each. Uncle Moses. By S. Asch. $2.50 net. A Century of Persecution 
Under Tudor and Stuart Sovereigns from Contemporary Records. By Rev. St. 
George K. Hyland, D.D. $8.00 net. The Sons of O' Carmac. By A. Dunbar. 
$2.50 net. Snowdrop and Other Tales. By the Brothers Grimm.* 
OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRFSS, New York: 

Early Effects of the War Upon the Finance, Commerce and Industry of Peru. 
By L. S. Rowe, LL.D. Divorce. By C. Williams. The United States of 
America: A Study in International Organization. By J. B. Scott, LL.D. 
JAMES T. WHITE & Co., New York: 

The ^Esthetic Nature of Tennyson. By J. P. Smith. 
NICHOLAS L. BROWN, New York: 

Romance of the Rabbit. By Francis Jammes. $1.50 net. 
THE MACMILLAN Co., New York: 

Irish Fairy Tales. By James Stephens. 
BON i & LIVERIGHT, New York: 

The Imperial Orgy. By E. Saltus. Queerful Widget. By W. B. Hawkins. 
Ancient Man. By H. W. Van Loon. $3.00 net. Men and Steel. By H. Vorse. 
B. W. HUEBSCH, New York: 

The Evolution of Sinn Fein. By R. Henry, M.A. $2.00. 



576 , BOOKS RECEIVED [Jan., 1921.] 

G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS, New York: 

American Liberty Enlightening the World. By H. C. Semple, S.J. $2.00. 
P. J. KENEDY & SONS, New York: 

The Eucharistic Hour. By Dom A. G. Green, O.S.B. $1.20. 
GEORGE H. DORAN Co., New York: 

The Poems of Robert Burns. Edited by J. L. Hughes. 
LONGMANS, GREEN & Co., New York: 

England in Transition, 1789-1832. By W. L. Mathleson. $6.00. The Life and 
Letters of George Alfred Lefroy, D.D., Bishop of Calcutta and Metropolitan. 
By H. H. Montgomery, D.D. $5.00. The Meaning of Christianity According to 
Luther and His Followers in Germany. By Very Rev. M. J. Lagrange, O.P. 
$2.25 net. 
BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York: 

A Child's Life of St. Joan of Arc. By M. E. Mannlx. $1.50 net. Sermons. 
By P. A. Canon Sheehan, D.D. $3.00. Life of St. Margaret Mary Alacoque. By 
Rt. Rev. E. Bougaud, D.D. $2.75 net. 
CHILD HEALTH ORGANIZATION OF AMERICA, New York: 

The Story of Rosy Cheeks and Strong Heart. By J. M. Andress, Ph.D., and A. T. 

Andress. 
THE PAGE Co., Boston: 

She Stands Alone. By M. Ashton. Our Little Czecho-Slovak Cousin. By C. V. 
Winlow. 90 cents. The Boy Scouts of the Wolf Patrol. By B. Corcoran. 
Famous Leaders of Industry. By E. Wildman. $2.00. 
LITTLE, BROWN & Co., Boston: 

Religion and Health. By J. J. Walsh, M.D., Ph.D. 
THE CATHOLIC EDUCATION PRESS, Washington: 

A General History of the Christian Era. Vol. I. By N. A. Weber, S.M., S.T.D. 
GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE, Washington: 

Alsea Texts and Myths. By L. J. Frachtenberg. The Eyesight of School Children. 
By J. H. Berkowitz. The National Crisis in Education: An Appeal to the People. 
Edited by W. T. Bowden. Requirements for the Bachelor's Degree. By W. C. 
John. 
CARNEGIE ENDOWMENT FOR INTERNATIONAL PEACE, Washington: 

The Project of a Permanent Court of International Justice and Resolutions of the 

Advisory Committee of Jurists. By J. B. Scott. 
J. B. LIPPINCOTT Co., Philadelphia: 

The Book of Job. By M. Jastrow, Jr., LL.D. $4.00 net. 
BIBLIOTHF.CA SACRA Co., Oberlin, O. : 

The Problem of the Pentateuch. By M. G. Kyle, D.D., LL.D. 
B. HERDER BOOK Co., St. Louis: 

Mary's Praise on Every Tongue. By P. J. Chandlery, S.J. $2.25 net. Twenty 
Cures at Lourdes. By Dr. F. de Grandmaison de Bruno. $2.60 net. The 
Divine Office. By Rev. E. J. Quigley. $3.00 net. 
THE AVE MARIA, Notre Dame, Ind. : 

An Awakening and What Followed. By J. K. Stone, S.T.D., LL.D. $1.50. 
THE SUNDAY VISITOR, Huntington, Ind.: 

Order of St. Veronica. 25 cents. 
BURKLEY PRINTING Co., Omaha, Neb.: 

Snapshots by the Way. By Gilbert Guest. 
CATHOLIC SOCIAL GUILD, Oxford, Eng. : 

The Christian Family. By Margaret Fletcher. Is. 6 d. 
HARVARD UNIVERSITY PRESS, Cambridge, Eng.: 

Living Again. By C. R. Brown. $1.00 net. 
CATHOLIC TRUTH SOCIETY, London: 

The Road to Damascus. By W. A. D. Answers to a Jewish Inquirer. By Father 
T. Ratisbonne. The Lambeth Conference. Woman in the Church. By Rev. 
H. F. Hall. Pamphlets. 
THE TALBOT PRESS, Dublin: 

Ireland and the Early Church. By J. M. Flood. 3 s. 6 d. net. Essays on Poetry. 
By G. O'Neill, S.J., M.A. 5 s. net. St. Columba. By A. B. O. Ferguson. 
2s. 6 d. net. Irish Unionism. By J. W. Good. 6s. net. 
PIERRE TEQUI, Paris: 

Rene Beriot. Par P. Paulin. 3 fr. 50 . Directoire Pratique Pour le Clergt. 5 fr. 

Les Causeries de Lucien Roland. Par J. Riche. 5 fr. 
LIBRAIRIE VICTOR LECOFFRE, Paris: 

Le Catholicisme de Saint Augustin. Par P. Batiffol. 2 vols. 14 fr. Saint 
Gregoire VII. Par A. Fliche. Melanges de Patrologie et d'Histotre des Dogmes. 
Par J. Tixeront. 7 fr. Atude de Critique et de Philologie du Nouveau Testa- 
ment. Par E. Jacquier. 10 fr. 
GABRIEL BEAUCHESNE, Paris: 

Une Educatrice au XVIIe Siecle. Par A. de Nitray. 
NOUVELLE LIBRAHIE NATIONALS, Paris: 

G. K. Chesterton. Par J. de Tonquedec. 5 fr. 



THE 




VOL. CXII. 



FEBRUARY, 1921 



No. 671 



BREAKING AND RENEWING DIPLOMATIC RELATIONS 
BETWEEN FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE. 

BY ABBE FELIX KLEIN. 




E are convinced in France that our fellow-Cath- 
olics in America have welcomed with the same 
joy as ourselves the important decision of the 
Chamber of Deputies for the reestablishment of 
a French Embassy to the Vatican. The vote in 
favor was 391 to 179. 

When I was sent to America by the French Government 
in October, 1918, with the Bishop of Arras, Monseigneur Bau- 
drillart, and Abbe Flynn to bring the compliments of France 
to Cardinal Gibbons on the occasion of his episcopal jubilee, 
the question asked of us most frequently was whether, after 
the War, relations would be resumed between France and the 
Holy See. We did not hesitate to answer that they would. 
Events have proved that our confidence was not unfounded. 
It is true the question is not yet definitely settled, and there will 
be a strong opposition of the anti-clericals in the Senate where 
they have more influence than in the Chamber of Deputies 
the Upper House not having been entirely renewed by elections 
since the War. But it would be an exceedingly great surprise 
if the Senate were bold enough to resist, not only the wishes of 
the people, but the resolution and will of the President and 
the Cabinet, who consider diplomatic relations with the Holy 

COPYRIGHT. 1920. THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY or ST. PAUL THE APOSTLE 

zx THE STATE or NEW 
VOL. cxii. 37 



578 j FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE [Feb., 

See as absolutely necessary for the pacification of parties in 
France and for French diplomatic interests all over the world. 
Whether the question is still pending before the Senate or will 
have been settled when these lines appear, it will be of interest, 
nevertheless, to Catholics to review how relations were broken 
between France and the Holy See about fifteen years ago. 

It is not necessary to remind readers of THE CATHOLIC 
WORLD of all the difficulties which arose between the Church 
and the French Government from about 1880 up to the begin- 
ning of the War. They will remember how some Conserva- 
tives, by opposing the Republic, compromised the cause of the 
Church to which they were sincerely attached, and how the 
Radicals not only profited by this error to keep their party in 
power, but abused that political supremacy to make war upon 
the rights of conscience. I do not intend to enumerate here 
all the measures by which our Government during too long a 
period, has striven to drive religion from our national life 
the most portentous of these being the persecution of the Re- 
ligious Orders and the so-called "laicisation," i. e., the complete 
exclusion of every Christian idea from public teaching. These 
measures are but too well known, having scandalized the en- 
tire Christian world and aroused indignation everywhere. But 
the final incidents which precipitated the march of events and 
served as a pretext for the inevitable conclusion of these 
quarrels namely the rupture of every diplomatic relation be- 
tween the Holy See and the Anti-clerical Government of the 
French Republic, are still ignored by many people, and I think 
it would not be inopportune to recount these briefly. 

Probably the first of these incidents will seem to American 
readers rather fine spun and somewhat unworthy of attention; 
but we must not forget that in the Old World form is appar- 
ently of much greater consequence than in America. 

Article V. of the Concordat between Napoleon and Pius 
VII. is as follows: "The nomination to the bishoprics shall 
belong to the Chief Consul, and canonical institution shall 
be administered by the Holy See." It appears as if this article, 
properly interpreted, safeguarded the rights of the two powers. 
The Government presented candidates to the Pope; their 
qualifications were considered and discussed if there was occa- 
sion to do so; and when an agreement was reached between 
the two powers, their names appeared in the Official Journal 



1921.] FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE 579 

of France. Afterwards the Pope conferred spiritual authority 
upon the candidates who were so nominated. Nothing on the 
face of it could be simpler than this. But, in fact, the Latin 
word, nominavit, means more than the French word, nommer, 
and the English word, nominate, and seems to indicate the 
conferring of real power. 

For this reason Rome tried, after 1871, to change the Latin 
wording of its official letters instituting bishops, and which 
had to be registered by the Council of State; M. Thiers, then 
head of the Government, opposed that contention. Rome kept 
the word nominavit, but added nobis, that is to us, and de- 
clared in the letters : "We institute as bishop such a one whom 
the French Government has nominated to us." M. Thiers 
agreed that he was satisfied and things went along in that 
way until 1895, when M. Combes, then Minister of Worship, 
again demanded, but without success, the suppression of the 
word "nobis" In 1901 M. Waldeck-Rousseau announced that 
the Council of State would register for the last time Papal 
letters containing the word "nobis." Nevertheless, in May, 
1902, two new bishops, the last under the Concordat, received 
similar letters containing the "nobis" M. Combes, then Prime 
Minister, refused to register them until they were corrected so 
as to contain the word "nominavtf* alone. Rome tried to nego- 
tiate and proposed divers formulas acceptable to both parties. 
The Government did not respond, and Leo XIII. died before the 
matter was adjusted. His successor, Pius X., yielded and 
altered the letters to the two bishops, which were then regis- 
tered in the form demanded by M. Combes. 

The Minister, it seems, might have been content with that 
great victory. He wished, however, to go further and declared 
that, in future, the candidates chosen as bishops by the Gov- 
ernment would be nominated in the Official Journal of the 
Republic without waiting to inquire whether the Holy See 
would accept them or not, or whether it would consent to 
confer upon them canonical institution. It will be conceded 
that it was difficult to justify such conduct, even if it were 
true, as they said, that the Papal Nuncio, Monsignor Loren- 
zelli, did not always do his utmost to render the negotiations 
easy. That suppression of the preliminary understanding was 
without doubt contrary to the spirit, if not to the letter, of 
the Concordat, and it would have placed in a strange position 



580 FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE [Feb., 

such candidates for bishoprics as the Government might thus 
nominate, and the Holy See subsequently refuse to accept. 

Then happened what might have been foreseen. Priests 
worthy of the honor refused to be nominated under these con- 
ditions, and none of the vacancies which subsequently arose 
were filled. It came to pass in that way that fifteen "dioceses 
were deprived of bishops. The Government was unwilling to 
yield. The Pope could not do so. In one of its essential fea- 
tures the machinery of the Concordat was no longer working. 
Nevertheless, the Concordat was still in force. Two incidents 
more and we shall see it broken. These two incidents were the 
protest of the Vatican against the visit of President Loubet to 
Rome and the removal of the Bishops of Dijon and Laval by 
the Pope. 

I do not mean to insist here on the question of the temporal 
power of the Pope. But this point is clear : the Holy See does 
not wish to recognize by any formal act of renunciation the 
spoliation which it suffered in 1870, and until a recent 
Encyclical of Pope Benedict's, it required absolutely that the 
heads of Catholic countries should not come to Rome officially 
and thus apparently condone such spoliation. All Catholic 
sovereigns have thus far conformed to this request. For ex- 
ample, the Emperor of Austria, although bound to Italy by 
the Triple Alliance, always refused to return the visit made to 
him by the King of that country in Vienna. The French Gov- 
ernment did not think it its duty to conform to the demand; 
and having received in Paris in October, 1903, a visit from the 
Italian sovereigns, it was thought that courtesy and the inter- 
ests of France demanded of the President to return the visit in 
Rome. So M. Loubet was sent there for that purpose in 
April, 1904. 

Neither with Leo XIII., who died during the negotiations, 
nor with his successor was it possible to arrange the matter 
amicably. In the name of Leo XIII., Cardinal Rampolla had 
informed M. Delcasse that "the presence in Rome of the head 
of a Catholic State disregarded the imprescriptible rights of 
the Holy See," but our Minister of Foreign Affairs declined to 
enter into any discussion on the subject. Pius X. and Cardinal 
Merry de Val were equally ignored in 1904. M. Delcasse con- 
fined himself to declaring in the Senate, at the moment of the 
vote for funds necessary to defray the expenses of M. Loubet's 



1921.] FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE 581 

journey: "The proposed visit is not an affront to anybody. 
Our actions are no more offensive than our intentions. To 
perform an obvious duty, to return a visit, to carry to Italy in 
the person of its sovereign the respects of France, and thus 
strengthen for the common good of the two countries the bonds 
of friendship based not only on sentiment but on interest 
who can fairly take offence at a step so natural?" 

Rome did take offence, and after the visit of M. Loubet, 
a confidential protest, dated April 28, 1904, was sent by the 
Cardinal Secretary of State to all the Powers with which the 
Holy See is in diplomatic relations. The official coming of the 
President of the Republic to Rome was considered there as a 
grave offence against the rights and the dignity of the Holy 
See, and the position was taken that the Holy See, upon which 
devolved the duty of protecting such rights and dignity in the 
common interest of Catholics throughout the world, was in 
duty bound to make the most formal protest against that visit 
in order that such an occurrence might not constitute a prece- 
dent. In response the Ambassador of France remitted to 
the Vatican on the part of M. Delcasse this note of acknowl- 
edgment: "The Minister of Foreign Affairs directs me to say 
that having himself taken care to state clearly in Parliament 
the character and purpose of the voyage of the President to 
Italy, he can only repudiate the suggestions contained in the 
note of April 28th." 

Things rested there, as long as the protest of Rome re- 
mained secret; but at the end of about a month M. Jaures, 
the leader of the Socialists in the French Parliament, having 
obtained a copy of it, published it in his newspaper, L'Human- 
ite, and the storm burst. The newspapers friendly to the Gov- 
ernment declared that France had been grossly insulted, and 
the Cabinet of M. Combes ordered the immediate recall of the 
Ambassador at the Vatican. The Prime Minister declared in 
the Chamber of Deputies, in the session of May 27th: "This 
recall indicates that we are not willing to tolerate the inter- 
ference of the Pontifical Court in our international relations, 
and that we wish to finish once for all with the superannuated 
fiction of a temporal power which disappeared more than 
thirty years ago." 

Was that the final rupture between the Pope and the Re- 
public? Not quite, although very nearly. The Papal Nuncio 



582 FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE [Feb., 

still remained in Paris; and the French Government, while 
recalling its ambassador, had nevertheless left a secretary as 
charge d'affaires. Relations were not, therefore, entirely 
broken. A slight bond still remained between the two powers : 
the affairs of the Bishops of Dijon and Laval were to cut the 
last remaining knot. 

Monseigneur Geay, Bishop of Laval, and Monseigneur Le 
Nordez, Bishop of Dijon, had long before been denounced to 
Rome, and openly attacked in certain newspapers controlled 
by the party of Conservatives as utterly unfit to govern dio- 
ceses. It is very difficult to know the truth of the matter, for 
political passions were much involved in the opposition to the 
two bishops, especially as regards the Bishop of Laval. For 
my part, I would willingly believe that he was weak and un- 
wary, rather than guilty, and it is certain that the people of his 
diocese, who are much attached to the monarchical regime, 
attacked him violently on account of his Republican opinions, 
long before they thought of blaming his moral conduct. As 
for the Bishop of Dijon, it must be admitted that opinions 
were unanimously against him, and without declaring him 
guilty of all the misdemeanors which have been laid to his 
account, I think that he had done enough to deserve his dis- 
grace. 

At any rate, the question which arose was not that of 
knowing whether those prelates were innocent or guilty, but 
whether the Pope could, without prior agreement with the 
French Government, compel the resignation of the prelates. 
From the viewpoint of religion and common sense, it would 
look as if the religious authority alone had the right to judge 
the worthiness or unworthiness of ecclesiastical ministers, 
especially in a system so strongly hierarchical as Catholicism. 
From the Concordat strictly interpreted, it may be maintained 
that the bishops, having been nominated by mutual consent, 
could only be deposed by mutual consent; and even Rome 
seemed to recognize this principle, since it requested the resig- 
nation of the Bishops, instead of issuing an order for their 
deposition. Whatever be the view taken, the following are the 
facts. 

Already in 1900, under Leo XIII., the resignation of Mon- 
seigneur Geay, Bishop of Laval, had been requested; he re- 
signed, but withdrew his resignation. Leo XHL, who believed 



1921.] FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE 583 

him guilty, but who felt all the difficulties and possible results 
of such a complicated affair, withheld action in the matter, 
and no more was said about it for four years. But in May, 
1904, Rome once more requested the Bishop's resignation. 
Monseigneur Geay having informed the Minister of Public 
Worship of this fact, the Cabinet instructed the French charge 
d'affaires at the Vatican to hand a note to Cardinal Merry del 
Val, in which it was maintained that, according to the Con- 
cordat, a bishop's powers could not be taken from him any 
more than they could be conferred on him, without a decision 
of the Republican Government. The note ended with the fol- 
lowing threatening sentence : "If the letter of May 17th be not 
annulled, the Government will be forced to take such measures 
as are demanded by such a derogation from the pact which 
binds France to the Holy See." Cardinal Merry del Val, having 
answered the Cabinet in a note, and the latter not even deign- 
ing to examine the communication, Monseigneur Geay, on 
July 10th, was ordered by the Cardinal to come to Rome within 
ten days under penalty of being suspended from the exercise 
of his powers. 

Matters took a similar trend at Dijon. The disorder of 
that diocese was at its height; the Bishop was insulted in his 
Cathedral by the Catholics, and the seminarists refused to be 
ordained by him. Pius X., saddened by these events and 
convinced, not without cause, that the Bishop was unworthy, 
notified him through the Nuncio on March 11, 1904, to cease 
all ordinations in his diocese until further orders. M. Del- 
casse, the Minister of Foreign Affairs, informed the Cardinal 
State Secretary of the Vatican that he considered such orders 
as null and of no effect; at the same time he protested both 
against the measure itself, which he declared to be opposed to 
the Concordat and a violation of form, because, according to 
him and to all former Governments, the Nuncio, being simply 
a diplomatic agent, had no right to intervene directly with 
bishops. 

Nevertheless on July 9th, Cardinal Merry del Val again 
ordered Monseigneur Le Nordez to come to Rome within 
fifteen days under penalty of suspension from all his spiritual 
powers. The Minister, on his side, forbade the Bishops of Dijon 
and Laval to leave France, and sent an ultimatum to Rome, 
declaring that if the letters of July 9th and 10th were not with- 



584 FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE [Feb., 

f 

drawn, or if the threats therein were put into execution, "the 
French Government would be compelled to look upon the Holy 
See as having no longer respect for its relations with a power, 
which, whilst it fulfilled its conditions under the Concordat, 
had a right to the prerogatives which the Concordat conferred 
on it. The Government of the Republic was leaving to the 
Holy See all responsibility for the resolutions which should 
become necessary." 

Cardinal Merry del Val replied by conciliatory explana- 
tions to that ultimatum, which was handed to him on July 23, 
1904; but he maintained, in principle, the right of the Pope 
to deprive unworthy bishops of spiritual power. Without any 
discussion, M. Delcasse telegraphed to the French charge 
d'affaires to hand the following note to the Vatican: "Forced, 
in view of the reply made by his Eminence, the Cardinal 
Secretary of State, dated July 26th, to recognize that the Holy 
See maintains acts accomplished without the knowledge of the 
power with which it has signed the Concordat, the Government 
of the Republic has decided to put an end to the official rela- 
tions which, by the will of the Holy See, have become super- 
fluous." And the charge d'affaires having read that note was 
to add that the mission of the Papal Nuncio was considered to 
have come to an end. 

This note was read and handed in without delay, and on 
July 30, 1904, the charge d'affaires of France to the Vatican 
left Rome while the Nuncio received orders from the Pope to 
quit Paris. Thus ended sadly the relations which had existed 
for fourteen centuries between France and the Holy See. 

Shall I tell in a few words what became of the two unfor- 
tunate bishops who had served as a pretext for a rupture which 
had long been inevitable? They both sent in the resignation 
which the Pope required; the Bishop of Laval did so with much 
humility, the Bishop of Dijon resisted longer and did not 
yield until he obtained from Cardinal Merry del Val a letter 
stating that his resignation was spontaneous, and congratulat- 
ing him on the generous action which he was accomplishing 
for the greater welfare of his diocese. Both lived afterwards 
in retirement, forgotten both by friends and foes alike. Their 
personalities were lost sight of in the tragic course of those 
events which they had in part helped to bring about. 

While they were bidding an eternal farewell to their 



1921.] FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE 585 

dioceses, the Chamber of Deputies was voting, with a very 
large majority, the following order of the day, introduced 
by M. Larrien, president of the Left delegation, that is to say, 
nominal leader of the anti-clerical army of the Bloc: "The 
Chamber, realizing that the attitude adopted by the Vatican 
has rendered the Separation of Church and State inevitable, 
and counting on the Government to bring the vote to effect 
immediately after the budget and military law are settled, 
passes on to the order of the day." 

The French Government which had only resorted to these 
extremities in order to bring about the suppression of the 
Concordat, did not wait long before it sought to have this 
carried into effect. The rupture had taken place at the end 
of July, 1904; at the next session of Parliament, in the autumn 
of the same year, M. Combes proposed to the Chamber of 
Deputies a project of law on the separation of Church and 
State. A commission was immediately nominated and the 
discussion commenced in the spring of 1905. On July 3, 1905, 
the Chamber voted the law, the Senate continued the discus- 
sion at its autumn session, and voted it also, without changing 
a single word. On December 11, 1905, it was promulgated 
and declared to be in force after one year. 

It is not our object today to comment upon this law, but 
readers knowing the regrettable conditions under which it 
was introduced and voted upon, will not be surprised that it 
contained articles which obliged the Holy See to condemn it 
and to forbid its acceptation. As happens in the greater num- 
ber of divorces, the Church and State, an ill-assorted pair, 
were violently irritated against each other, and none dared to 
hope that they would consent to settle their dispute by an 
amicable division of interests. But, whereas in other separa- 
tions there are law courts to decide what shall be the shares 
of husband and wife, in the present case there existed no 
arbiter between the two, and the only thing which could 
happen was that the stronger of the two, namely the State, 
should take the lion's share and decide everything according 
to its own will, without once deigning to consult the weaker, 
namely the Church. Conversation was all the more difficult 
between them, inasmuch as the French ambassador had been 
recalled from Rome and the Papal Nuncio withdrawn from 
Paris. 



586 FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE [Feb., 

* 

After recounting these distressing incidents of our pre- 
war politics, what a comfort it is now to hear the manner in 
which the highest representatives of the Church and of the 
State in France are speaking of each other! I do not want to 
protract this already long article, but cannot better conclude 
than by quoting, on the one side the last speech of Prime 
Minister Leygues asking the Chamber to reestablish the Em- 
bassy to the Vatican, and on the other side an extract from the 
first letter addressed to his diocese by Cardinal Dubois, the new 
Archbishop of Paris. 

"The thirtieth of July, 1904," said M. Leygues, "the Gov- 
ernment of the Republic broke its relations with the Vatican; 
the fourteenth of March, 1920, the Government of the Republic 
proposed to reestablish them. 

"What occurred between these two dates? 

"There was the War which shook the world to its founda- 
tions; and Victory which brought about a new way of thinking 
among all people. Combined with the results of social and 
spiritual order, Victory gave us peace at home as well as 
abroad, and renewed our confidence in the future. After the 
trial we must be ready to solve with equity and dignity prob- 
lems which formerly divided us ... The long struggle of 
ideas between France and Rome are over. Other cares absorb 
us. . . Among the moral forces there is one which, being 
strongly and hierarchically organized, acts on the mind and 
the conscience of three hundred millions of men: that is the 
power of the Catholic Church. . . ." To be officially repre- 
sented at the Vatican "is for our interest, for our security, for 
our dignity." 

Then the Cardinal: 

"Circumstances favor us. The War, with its sufferings, 
its dangers and sorrows, with its heroism also and glory, has 
tempered again the soul of France. It has brought it nearer 
to God. It taught again, to many who had forgotten them, 
ideas of justice and right. It has inspired in the hearts of 
soldiers, united in the same sacrifices, sentiments of a frater- 
nity which, we hope, shall be henceforth inviolable . . . 

"The political atmosphere is purified. The spirit of justice 
and sympathy of which the present Government has given 
many proofs has replaced ill-will and suspicion. The sacred 
union, which was one of the conditions of victory, is considered 



1921.] FRANCE AND THE HOLY SEE 587 

one of the surest guarantees of peace. The highest authorities 
proclaim the necessity of it, and have sworn to maintain it, 
while the good citizens, who are the majority, applaud. The 
clergy is no longer excluded from public ceremonies; its 
influence is acknowledged and, in certain circumstances, they 
call for it, they praise it, and sometimes, even, they reward it. 

"The diplomatic relations with the Holy See are about to 
be renewed. Truly we are advancing towards more justice 
and liberty." 

And now my American friends, with whom I so often had 
to speak of the sad conditions of the Church in France, must 
realize how happy I feel to be able to give them such good 
news. To express my personal joy, which I am sure they will 
share, I know of no better way than by quoting, in conclusion, 
these few words of our new Archbishop of Paris : "The Cath- 
olics, who have suffered so much for half a century, witness 
with joy these happy symptoms of national pacification. We 
are glad to look at the future with confidence. The sad real- 
ities, resulting from long religious struggles, are over, let us 
hope. May they give place definitely to a situation better for 
the Church and more worthy of France!" 




RELATIVITY OR INTERDEPENDENCE. 

BY JOHN T. BLANKART. 

CIENTIFIC activity and investigation are almost 
correlative terms, and both imply a prying into 
and a testing of physical phenomena. The 
farther this prying has been conducted, the more 
undreamed of the results arrived at, the better the 
scientific world is pleased. If that scientific world happens 
to be one materialistically inclined, as the present one is, the 
mere note of novelty is not alone responsible for the pleasur- 
able sensation of discovery. Materialism knows and admits 
that it has not yet satisfactorily explained the great questions 
which revolve around the causation and the existence of the 
cosmos, and no doubt one of the chief reasons for joy over each 
new discovery is the hope that this new thing will help toward 
a solution, or perhaps completely solve, the riddle of the 
universe. 

It is small wonder then that there has been a very agree- 
able stir in scientific circles ever since Einstein gave his find- 
ings and his theories to the world. The positive denial of the 
time-honored ether, the plausibly propounded theory of rela- 
tivity, the new catch word "space-time," the indisputable and 
easily featured proof of the bending of the light ray were too 
much to be received with calm passivity. Here was a wonder- 
ful new thing, in fact a whole array of new things. And better, 
the new things were explained in relation to existing things, 
nay rather, if one only had the required genius and profundity, 
these new discoveries were actually the long sought redemp- 
tion of materialistic thought. What matters if other German 
scientists whispered feebly, "plagiarism," or that there were 
vile rumorings of race propaganda. A prophet is never recog- 
nized in his own country, and persecution has ever been the 
fate of the world's great discoverers. Outside his own country 
Einstein has met little else but enthusiasm. Scientific journals 
clamor for Einstein articles, progressive universities are or- 
ganizing Einstein clubs, and Einstein himself is proclaimed a 
greater even than Newton. 



1921.] RELATIVITY OR INTERDEPENDENCE 589 

Much of this enthusiasm has been proffered unreservedly 
without much scientific and still less philosophic consideration 
of Einstein's tenets. Sir Oliver Lodge in his article, "The New 
Theory of Gravity," states : "The present writer holds it dan- 
gerous to base such far-reaching consequences, even if any- 
thing like them can legitimately be drawn which is doubtful 
on a predicted effect which may after all be accounted for 
and expressed in simpler fashion." 1 

In his article, "The Physical Aspect of Einstein's Principle 
of Relativity," published in The Dublin Review, H. V. Gill 
writes : "Before the revolutionary assumptions of Einstein can 
be universally accepted, it has also to be shown that no simpler 
theory is sufficient to account for these phenomena, especially 
the bending of a ray of light." 2 

Before entering upon an examination of Einstein's tenets, 
I wish to introduce to the reader a new book by Arvid Reuter- 
dahl, entitled Scientific Theism versus Materialism, the Space- 
Time Potential. 3 This book is perhaps the most ambitious and 
most profound scientific philosophic work that has appeared 
in years. It is not merely an unusual attack on Materialism, 
but it is itself an original and comprehensive investigation of 
the laws of the cosmos. We introduce it with reference to 
Einstein because in certain respects, especially in nomencla- 
ture, it has such marked resemblance to his work that in view 
of its independent production it should arouse surprise and 
suspicion, whereas in many respects it differs so radically from 
the German mathematician's theories as to call forth some 
very profound thought. The fact that Einstein has a theory of 
"Relativity" and Reuterdahl a theory of "Interdependence" is 
in itself significant, though there is as wide a divergence in 
the meanings of these two terms as there is in the procedure 
and conclusions of the two men. We shall first of all consider 
the system of Reuterdahl because it offers a good firm vantage 
ground from which to attack the system of Einstein. 

From the very outset it impresses itself upon one that 
Reuterdahl is a firm believer in the immanence of Divine In- 
telligence throughout the universe. The materialistic substi* 
tutes for God, "the gods of science," as he calls them, arouse 

1 The Nineteenth Century and After, December, 1919, pp. 1199 and 1200. 
3 The Dublin Review, July, August, September, 1920; p. 86. 

Published by the Devin-Adair Co., New York. Ready early in February. 
Price, $6.00. 



590 RELATIVITY OR INTERDEPENDENCE [Feb., 

his indignation. He will have nothing to do with them. In 
the past it has been a frequent custom of Theistic writers 
to use the generally accepted theories of science for their own 
ends. The result has been that they convinced those who 
were already convinced. Materialistic scientists, if they read 
the theistic production at all, said: "No, no, you have misin- 
terpreted us." Reuterdahl, well aware of this, grants them 
nothing but proven facts. He has a theory of his own, but 
before he propounds it he clears away the theoretical rubbish 
Materialism has left him. It is really amusing to go through 
the second, third and fourth chapters of his book, which con- 
tain the principal attack on Materialism. His procedure is 
almost epic. The word "dynamite" fitly suggests what happens 
to their most cherished idols. From the very definitions of 
materialists themselves, he shows conclusively that such scien- 
tific concepts as mass, force, energy, and work are conceptual 
links in a closed chain, out of which science cannot extricate 
itself. We should like to view the countenance of the eminent 
physicist, Thomson, after reading the criticism of his "tubes of 
force." Reuterdahl concludes this portion by giving Material- 
ism its coup-de-grdce in the exploding of the long cherished 
ether hypothesis. 

To the casual thinkers about these subjects a few words 
of explanation may here be helpful. Everyone admits phys- 
ical change. Materialism holds that physical change is 
brought about by the action of one or more material groups 
upon another material group. But what is action? The mater- 
ialist would say the result of force. You proceed to ask what 
is force? The materialist tells you it is mass multiplied by 
acceleration. Is then mass responsible for force, or force re- 
sponsible for mass? This is the closed chain, the vicious circle 
of Materialism. You may ask further what is the significance 
of destroying the ether hypothesis. Return to the concept of 
physical change, which according to materialists is brought 
about by the action of one material group on another material 
group. Forget for a minute the above question as to what 
makes physical entities act, and consider the question as to 
how they act on another. How do they get in contact? Re- 
member Materialism logically can posit no selective intel- 
ligence. The only way force can travel from one aggregate 
of matter to another is by means of some transmitting medium. 



1921.] RELATIVITY OR INTERDEPENDENCE 591 

So Materialism gathered its conceptual instruments and ma- 
terial, and constructed a conceptual bridge. That bridge it 
called Ether. Take away the bridge and the whole material- 
istic edifice comes down like a card-house. Reuterdahl has 
convincingly destroyed that bridge. 

Having cleared away the materialistic fallacies he pro- 
ceeds to construct his own system. By the usual process of 
deduction from the known to the unknown he postulates a 
creative, providential, imminent and transcendent God. The 
cosmos he regards as a unitary, interacting, rational, purposive 
and teleological system, a finite projection of the Infinite. 
Unless these basic truths are granted, he maintains no con- 
sistent model of the universe can be constructed. 

The finite projection of God, manifest in space and time, 
he divides into three worlds : the World of Energy, Force, and 
Life; the World of Conscious Selves, and the World of Sub- 
consciousness. His Space-Time Potential deals only with the 
physical universe, and hence its problem is the interpretation 
of the manifestation of God as the ultimate source of the Po- 
tential charted in Space and Time. 

The Space-Time Potential is for Reuterdahl what the 
Space-Time Continuum is for Einstein, but it is only in name 
that the two conceptions are similar. Einstein's conception 
will be treated later in our discussion. Since Reuterdahl's 
Space-Time Potential is fundamental to his entire system, we 
will endeavor to give the reader a simple illustration which 
will bring forth its principal features. We shall use the 
ordinary chessboard and its men as our illustration. The 
chessboard itself corresponds to a plane section located any- 
where in space. The chessmen in our illustration represent 
action centres (ultimate material particles) and action groups 
(atoms, molecules, and planets), located at different points 
on the plane in space. Man has endowed the chessmen with 
certain well-defined powers of action. God the Creator of 
the physical universe has endowed the action centres and 
groups with definite deterministic, but interdependent powers 
of action. These powers, in the case of the action centres and 
groups, are not therefore exclusively independent, but they are 
interdependent powers. Here again our illustration conforms 
with Reuterdahl's Space-Time Potential. The pawn on the 
chessboard has certain independent powers of action and 



592 RELATIVITY OR INTERDEPENDENCE [Feb., 

I 
motion, but these powers are restrained and limited by the 

powers of the other men on the board. The chessboard and 
its men, taken in conjunction with the time required to effect 
a change in the location of these men, constitute an interde- 
pendent, interacting system. 

Because of the individual and the combined powers of the 
chessmen and because of their relative location on the board, 
each chessman represents a certain possible future effect when 
any arrangement, due to the motion of one or more of the 
men, has been disturbed. The word, "future," at once suggests 
the element of time. In accomplishing the desired result in the 
game of chess, it is not only important that the men be mar- 
shaled into strategic locations, but it is of paramount impor- 
tance that this be accomplished in the least possible time. Here 
again our illustration holds good, for in the Space-Time Po- 
tential of Reuterdahl the action centres and groups move in 
such a manner and along such paths that the least amount of 
time is required for the motion. This necessarily means that 
the path of motion also is the shortest possible. By virtue of its 
location and interdependent powers, each action centre and 
group represents definite possibilities of future action. Every 
centre, because of its relative location in the plane, associates 
with itself a definite possible or potential action for every 
definite moment in time. These possible action values may, 
therefore, be charted in space. Every point in space will 
signify a definite potential or possible amount of action. More- 
over, if a centre of action arrives at a definite point in space, 
it must assume that action magnitude which pertains to that 
precise location. It must not be inferred that space, in Reu- 
terdahl's system, is an action agent which dictates the value 
and magnitude of the action at each and all of its points. 
Without genuine interdependent interaction between the action 
centres, the possible action value at a point would be mean- 
ingless. On the contrary, physical or real space is a responsive 
chart which is constantly evolved by interdependent inter- 
action. This is the reason why space is such an elusive and 
peculiar reality differing from all other types of physical real- 
ity. Space, therefore, is not a thing, but it is, as it were, manu- 
factured or evolved by the interaction of things. Extension 
becomes, for Reuterdahl, a phase of action. It is evident that 
the action possibility or potential may change, from moment 



1921.] RELATIVITY OR INTERDEPENDENCE 593 

to moment, in complete responsiveness with the total involved 
interaction. 

The element of time is, therefore, linked irrevocably with 
space in the system of Reuterdahl. This is the reason why he 
uses the hyphen between space and time in his concept, "Space- 
Time Potential." Time, however, is not, in ReuterdahPs 
system, fused with space as a single physical entity as it is in 
the theory of Einstein. Time is not, for Reuterdahl, an action 
agent capable of influencing physical phenomena. On the 
contrary, physical time is a durational chart which is evolved 
during physical interaction. This is the norm of its distinctive 
type of reality which is, in one sense, independent of space, yet 
in another sense, interdependent with it. An action centre is 
also both independent of and interdependent with other action 
centres, for the reason that an action centre has been endowed 
with certain well defined properties without therefore losing 
its responsiveness to interdependent interaction. In fact, the 
deterministic feature of the action centre makes interaction 
possible. In somewhat the same manner time is interde- 
pendent with space. In ReuterdahFs theory space and time 
never become a fused, single, thing-like composite as in the 
theory of Einstein. For Reuterdahl space and time are, as it 
were, by-products of interdependent interaction. In Einstein's 
system fused space-time becomes a permanently abiding phys- 
ical entity or continuum. The complete world chart of phys- 
ical action is, in the system of Reuterdahl, the Space-Time 
Potential. 

This world chart of physical action differs in one respect 
from our illustration of the chessboard and its men. In the 
case of the chessboard the men are moved by the two con- 
testing players, whereas in the case of the action world chart 
the movements and actions are automatically and determinis- 
tically co-responsive. The world chart and its action centres, 
after having been created by the Absolute Reality (God), func- 
tions automatically in precisely the same sense that a machine 
performs its work automatically. In the case of a machine 
power must be supplied from an external source. In the lan- 
guage of science, a difference of potential must be maintained 
if a machine is to continue to function. The same is true of 
the action world chart; the ultimate effective difference of po- 
Jential cannot be found within the system. In vain we travel 

VOL. GXII. 38 



594 RELATIVITY OR INTERDEPENDENCE [Feb., 

along the endless chain of physical action, within the Space- 
Time Potential, in our search for the ultimate source of that 
difference of potential which we may consider as the cause of 
the continuous functioning of the cosmos. Reuterdahl solves 
this problem by ascribing the source of this ultimate differ- 
ence of potential to the Absolute Reality of God, thus con- 
sistently completing his cosmic system. 

In the development of the physical aspect of his system, 
Reuterdahl introduces a number of new conceptions such as 
the neutral energon composed of monons or action centres. 
The electron of modern science is the energon in its condition 
of maximum expansion, while the positon is this same energon 
in its state of maximum compression. The energon may, there- 
fore spacially expand into an electron and contract into a 
positon within the deterministic limits of interaction. The 
ultimate particle, the monon, is also capable of this cyclic 
change. ReuterdahPs atom is composed of energons rotating 
in circular orbits, and arranged in such a manner as to consti- 
tute, in their totality, a spherical material unit. Passing from 
the outside of his spherical atom toward the centre, we find 
these energons varying in extension from their maximum con- 
dition as electrons to their minimum size as positons. Reuter- 
dahl's atom is, therefore, composed of a series of concentric 
spherical surfaces containing energons in orbital motion, whose 
size conforms with the potential dictated by interaction for 
each and every particular surface. Consequently its inter- 
actional responsiveness is such that it can account for such 
phenomena as arise in spectroscopic analysis. It obviates the 
difficulties of fixedness inherent in the justly famous Bohr 
atom. R. A. Millikan, in his work, The Electron, has pointed 
out this serious imperfection in the Bohr atom. 

From these fundamental action groups Reuterdahl con- 
structs his model of the physical universe. Any physical phe- 
nomenon whatsoever may be conveniently considered as a case 
of interaction between an excitant and a concurrent system. 
The phenomenon of light is so considered and in that case the 
electron is the excitant system. Every excitant system interacts 
with a concurrent energonic system. In the case of light its 
velocity is a result of this interaction. For Reuterdahl the 
velocity of light is constant, because it is the ratio of the 
velocities of the excitant and the concurrent systems. All 



1921.] RELATIVITY OR INTERDEPENDENCE 59 

physical constants are ratios obtained by the comparison of 
one change with another. Reuterdahl holds that the velocity 
of light is no exception to the universal rule. In other words 
his system of Interdependence is, in this respect also, a system 
of complete relativity. Einstein maintains, as one of his prin- 
cipal tenets that the velocity of light is absolute, but in no way 
does he show us how this is possible in a relative system. 
Reuterdahl clearly indicates that the constancy of velocity of 
light is possible because of the relative interaction out of which 
it arises as a ratio. 

The mathematics and the records of scientific investiga- 
tions contained in Reuterdahl's work are not the province of 
this article. Suffice it to say that his system of Interdependence 
works beautifully whether we consider the action of falling 
bodies, the movement of a particle in a fluid, the motions of 
the planets, or the path of a light ray. In fact, Reuterdahl's 
calculation of the amount of the bending of a ray of light is 
much closer to the actual observations made by the English 
Solar Eclipse Expedition of May 29, 1919, than the computa- 
tion of Einstein. 

In justice to the scientific accomplishments of Reuterdahl 
a few words should be added in regard to his gravitational 
theory, because it differs so radically from the long accepted 
Newtonian theory. Leaving all mathematics aside we shall 
briefly indicate how he has corrected Newton. The latter held 
that gravitational attraction was universal. In a partial way 
this is a theory of Interdependence, but the interdependence was 
based purely on attraction, leaving out the equally necessary 
element of repulsion which plays such an important role in 
chemical and electrical phenomena. In Reuterdahl's theory 
both attraction and repulsion are included in his greater gen- 
eralization of interdependent interaction. Newton's most 
serious error, however, consisted in the fact that he abandoned 
his generalization when he developed the orbits of the planets. 
Newton considered only the sun and the earth in developing 
the elliptical orbit of the latter. He regarded the sun as a 
central force. In other words, Newton omitted the greater 
part of the universe in this investigation and, in so doing, he 
abandoned completely the basic tenets of his great generaliza- 
tion which included all bodies in the universe. Reuterdahl's 
development is free from this serious error. 



5S6 RELATIVITY OR INTERDEPENDENCE [Feb., 

From what has been said one may gather some faint idea 
of the work of Reuterdahl. He has given us a clear and con- 
sistent model of the entire cosmos in a system whose ramifica- 
tions and possibilities extend to all the great categories of 
knowledge, and it becomes rational because he has at the outset 
posited the existence of a Divine Being. It is this last that 
vitalizes his whole wonderful system of Interdependence. Now 
let us turn to Einstein. 

Our present inquiry shall be a critical examination of the 
metaphysical tenets of Einstein. The average reader, no doubt, 
has an idea that the German mathematician made some start- 
ling scientific discoveries but, unless he has read some such 
book as Relativity the Special and General Theory, he can 
know very little of Einstein's complete scheme. We have, 
therefore, considered it advisable to explain his "Relativity," 
to show how this Relativity applies to Space and Time, to 
sketch his process of constructing the entity "Space-Time," 
and to give some idea as to what he means by "Four Dimen- 
sional Space-Time." The mere statement of a case leaves it 
open for consideration, and the points of attack indicated at 
the close of the article may help the reader to develop his own 
criticism. 

The word "relativity" may convey no definite idea to 
many readers. In the following we shall endeavor to make 
the meaning clear by a few simple illustrations. Let us con- 
sider an iron rod having a fine point punched into the metal 
near each end. Let us assume that the distance between these 
two points is exactly three feet. Suppose now that we heat this 
rod. It is a well known fact that an iron rod will expand with 
heat. Consequently, if we measure the distance between the 
two points on the heated rod we will observe a length slightly 
greater than three feet. If we cool the rod below the tempera- 
ture at which the original measurement of three feet was made, 
then we will note a slight decrease in length. What then is 
the real length of the rod? We must answer that we can make 
no definite statement unless we also observe the exact tem- 
perature which existed at the time when the holes were 
punched. Let us further assume that the measuring rod which 
we used for locating the punch holes is of wood. Now it is a 
known fact that the amount of expansion and contraction of 
iron and wood for the same amount of increase or decrease in 



1921.] RELATIVITY OR INTERDEPENDENCE 597 

temperature is not the same. The wooden measuring rod 
would be of only relative value to us in our attempts to 
measure the changes in length which occur in the iron rod 
when we increase or decrease its temperature. If we can main- 
tain the temperature of the wooden measuring rod the same 
from the time that we punch the holes in the iron rod until 
we have completed the entire experiment, we would be able 
to record the changes in length of the iron rod relatively 
to the wooden measuring rod, and in relation to the changes 
in the temperature of the iron rod. How certain are we, how- 
ever, that the wooden rod is exactly three feet in length? The 
length of the wooden measuring rod may have been deter- 
mined by a third rod of material other than either wood or 
iron. That would still further complicate matters, and it 
would seem that an absolute length of exactly three feet cannot 
be found. 

The above simple illustration is one type of relativity. 
All types of relativity deal with methods of precise measure- 
ment somewhat analogous to the above. The fundamental 
notion connected with the term "relativity" is that physical 
measurement of any kind whatsoever must take account of 
the conditions which exist at the time of the measurement, and 
that the measuring device itself is affected by these conditions. 
Hence our measurements of physical things, which are subject 
to continuous change because of changing conditions, can 
never be absolute but must always be of a relative nature. A 
body is of a certain length in relation to another body which 
is used for purposes of measurement, and the lengths of both 
depend upon other existing conditions. Since there is no end 
to the series of conditions which may affect our results we are 
caught in an infinite series of relativities or relations. 

Suppose now that it should prove to be a fact that motion 
affects the length of a bar in such a manner that the bar be- 
comes shorter when in motion. This shortening is considered 
by Lorentz to take place in the same direction as the path or 
direction of the motion. A ball moving from the left edge of 
this page to the right edge would, according to Lorentz, suffer 
a shortening of the diameter which is parallel to or coincident 
with this direction of motion. This shortening effect depends 
upon the speed at which the ball is moving. For ordinary 
speeds the shortening is so small that it is negligible, but for 



598 RELATIVITY OR INTERDEPENDENCE [Feb., 

. JB 

high speeds Lorentz considered that the amount of shortening 
is sufficiently great to be observed. 

This inference of Lorentz became the keystone in that 
type of Relativity which has been advanced by Einstein. The 
Relativity of Einstein deals principally with motion and its 
measurement as a relative phenomenon. From the purely scien- 
tific standpoint, it is an attempt to formulate certain specific 
mathematical relations which will provide for the relative ef- 
fects produced by and involved in the motion of the observer 
and the observed body. But the measurement of the speed of 
motion of any and every body must necessarily involve the use 
of light in order to make the observations visible. Einstein in 
his Theory of Relativity tried to make proper allowance for 
the fact that light itself is a moving something, and therefore 
the speed of light had to be taken into consideration in pre- 
cise measurements of the speed or velocity of moving bodies. 
This fact still further complicates the theory of Einstein. 

Before we proceed further with our discussion, we must 
try to clarify the above considerations by a few simple illustra- 
tions which are familiar to everyone. Let us imagine that we 
are in a railroad coach which is traveling at the rate of thirty 
miles per hour, and that another train is moving at the same 
rate, in the same direction, along a track which adjoins the 
one upon which our coach is moving, and this adjacent track is 
exactly parallel to our track. Then let us suppose that our 
coach is exactly abreast of a particular coach of the other 
train. In respect to a particular point of our coach, a point 
exactly opposite on the other coach will neither advance nor 
recede, provided that the speeds of the two trains do not change 
from the assumed thirty miles per hour. In fact, if the speeds 
decreased or increased the relative positions of the two points 
would remain the same, provided that the rate of decrease or 
increase of both trains is the same. In respect to each other 
the two points, one on one coach, the other on the other coach, 
would be at rest, despite the fact that both trains are in motion, 
in respect to a point on the platform. 

This is an illustration of the common and well known 
type of relative motion. Now let us assume that our coach 
moves with a speed of twenty miles per hour, and that the other 
coach continues to move in the same direction with a speed of 
thirty miles per hour. Then it is evident that the speed of the 



1921.] RELATIVITY OR INTERDEPENDENCE 599 

selected observation point on this coach in reference to the 
speed of the observation point on our coach will be the 
difference of the two speeds, that is 30-20 or ten miles 
per hour. Suppose now that we replace the other coach with 
a beam of light traveling with a velocity of 1,341,081,790,000 
miles per hour; then, according to the old school of relativity, 
the velocity of the observation point on the beam of light in 
reference to the observation point on our coach is the differ- 
ence of the two velocities, that is 1,341,081,790,000-20, or 
1,341,081,789,980 miles per hour. Lorentz and Einstein and all 
the modern relativists state emphatically that the old school of 
relativity is wrong in this conclusion, for the specific reason that 
the velocity of light is not influenced or modified by the 
velocity of the observation point, nor does it depend upon the 
velocity of the body from which it emanates. These conclu- 
sions are only strictly true when light travels in a vacuum. 
Einstein refers to this constancy of the velocity of light as 
"the second principle on which the special relativity theory 
rests." 4 

In order that our observations of moving bodies shall do 
justice to this astounding inference concerning the velocity of 
light we must, according to Einstein, introduce a corrective 
mathematical expression into all our calculations pertaining 
to physical phenomena. This corrective mathematical expres- 
sion allows for this peculiarity of the velocity of light, and it 
is known as the Lorentz Transformation. 5 

Upon the above as a foundation Einstein constructs his 
general theory of relativity, by degrees as it were, carefully 
preparing the reader's mind for a revision of the latter's notions 
concerning time and space as independent forms of observation 
of physical phenomena. Referring to the ordinary conception 
of time Einstein states: "As a matter of fact, according to 
classical mechanics, time is absolute, i. e., it is independent 
of the position and the condition of motion of the system of 
coordinates." 6 Einstein, in his theory of relativity, abandons 
this notion of classical mechanics. Time, for Einstein, is not 
absolute, but it is relative. To make clear this relativity of time 
we must again resort to a mechanical model. Suppose that at 

4 "Time, Space, and Gravitation," by Albert Einstein, Science for January 2, 
1920, p. 9. 

5 Relativity, by Albert Einstein, p. 39. 8 Ibid., p. 66. 



600 RELATIVITY OR INTERDEPENDENCE [Feb., 

any given place a railroad track has been constructed upon a 
trestle at any convenient height. Immediately above this track 
imagine another track exactly parallel, both horizontally and 
vertically to the one below. Upon each of these tracks place 
a flat car of absolutely the same dimensions. On one side of 
both cars arrange a perpendicular mirror, and precisely oppo- 
site each of these mirrors place an observer, in both cases 
equidistant from the mirror. Let us designate the observer 
on the trestle car as A and his mirror as a and the observer 
on the lower track as B and his mirror as b. Suppose both 
cars to be at rest. Then let both observers send a beam of light 
to their respective mirrors. These beams of light will be re- 
flected back to both observers along lines which are perpen- 
dicular to the mirrors. Suppose that A finds that it requires 
five seconds for the beam of light to trace the return line from 
his mirror. Since the return line from b to B is of equal length 
and since the velocity of light is constant, it follows that B 
must also report five seconds for his experiment. 

Now keep A's car stationary and set B's in motion, and 
let them repeat the experiment. Since A repeats the experi- 
ment under the identical conditions as before, he will 
naturally record the same five seconds. And since B and 
his mirror b move simultaneously, they will keep the same 
relation as they had when stationary and B will also record 
five seconds. Now suppose A adverts to the experiment 
below. He directs B to set his car in motion, and when he 
comes directly below A 's observation point to send a beam of 
light to his mirror b. Now the line Bb described by B's light 
will, according to A's observations, not be parallel to the line 
Aa, for the reason that by the time the light ray reaches b the 
car will have moved down the track. By the time the ray has 
been reflected back to B the car will be still farther down the 
track. In other words, from A's observation point the line of 
light from B to his mirror and back again, Bb-bB t will describe 
a line which, of course, will be longer than the perpendicular 
line Aa-aA and, since the velocity of light is constant, will 
require more than five seconds to travel according to A's 
watch. Let us say it requires six seconds. In the meantime, 
however, B's watch has registered only five seconds for the 
same operation. We may now suppose A and B in a violent 
discussion as to the correctness of their respective watches. 



1921.] RELATIVITY OR INTERDEPENDENCE 601 

At this point Einstein, the scientific pacifist, steps in and tells 
them that according to his theory of relativity, both watches 
are relatively correct in their time records. He points out 
specifically that for A, the watch used by B relatively runs 
slower, and that six seconds recorded by A's stationary watch 
is exactly equal to five seconds recorded by B's moving watch. 
This is equivalent to saying that one second for B measured on 
his moving watch, is of precisely the same duration as one and 
two-tenths seconds for A measured on A 's stationary watch. 

It is evident that, since the velocity of light is very great, 
the above illustration cannot actually be duplicated in practice. 
However, in principle the illustration is a correct representa- 
tion of the manner in which Einstein derived his theory of the 
relativity of time. He concludes that temporal durations are 
dependent upon the relative conditions of motion of the event. 
For Einstein, then, measurements of time, as well as measure- 
ments of space, are merely relative measurements, and time is 
meaningless unless we specify the precise location and con- 
dition (rest or motion, etc.) of the event measured, as well as 
the precise location and condition of the duration-measuring 
clock. 

If one admits the above conclusions, it will indeed be 
difficult to conceive how two separate events occurring in dif- 
ferent places can be regarded as transpiring at the same time. 
How are we going to determine the time of either event when 
both events, if referred to a third clock located in a location 
foreign to both events, will appear to have happened at a new 
time which differs from the previously recorded time? This 
reasoning may be extended indefinitely without our ever being 
able to say that we have discovered a particular time which is 
absolute, and which would serve as a basis for maintaining that 
two events may happen at the same precise and absolute 
moment of time. Reasoning in this manner, Einstein con- 
cludes that simultaneous events are impossible at different 
locations. Space then, according to Einstein, exerts, as it were, 
an influence on time. We may almost say that space, in a 
manner, is a generator of time or, at least, time is the ever- 
present shadow of space from which space can never divorce 
itself. Every physical phenomenon involves both space and 
time. If space intervenes between two events, then the shadow 
of time also intervenes forever, making absolute simultaneity 



602 RELATIVITY OR INTERDEPENDENCE [Feb., 

impossible. For Einstein the fusion of space and time into a 
single entity, space- time, consequently follows as an intellectual 
necessity. Without further ado, and without any other and 
more sufficient reason than the above, Einstein constructs his 
intellectual alloy space-time for which he claims physical 
reality. Space and time as separate conceptions belong only 
to the observer who separates the single unitary physical real- 
ity space-time into two merely intellectual constituents, space 
and time. Eddington referring to this phase of Einstein's 
theory states: "He (Einstein) assigns space and time solely to 
the observer; in nature there is left something which for want 
of a better name we may call space-time." 7 

Let us now consider this intellectually fused alloy space- 
time. Einstein proceeds in his diagnosis of the "space- time 
continuum," as he calls his fused product, by an analysis of 
the geometrical properties of ordinary space. When this 
analysis is complete he introduces algebraic symbols to repre- 
sent the essential elements of his geometrical space. The re- 
maining portion of his development is comparatively easy, for 
one can accomplish almost anything with mathematics if the 
criterion of agreement with physical reality is not used in 
order to determine the precise nature and significance of the 
resulting mathematical relations. Space regarded separately 
from time is a three-dimensional continuum whereas, accord- 
ing to Einstein, "the world in which we live is a four-dimen- 
sional space-time continuum." 8 To the average reader this 
matter of a three or four-dimensional something is nothing 
short of a mystery. Suppose then that we think first of direc- 
tions and, for the time being, we forget the obnoxious term 
dimensional. 

Draw any straight line AB, and you have one direction 
and one length. Perpendicular to this line draw another line 
CB intersecting AB at B, and you have your second direction 
and one width. Now drop a third line DB to the point B, so 
that it will be perpendicular to both AB and CB. You now 
have a third direction and one heighth. Any one of these 
three lines is perpendicular to both of the other lines. Now 
try either to imagine or to construct a fourth direction line 
which is perpendicular (making a right angle with) each and 

7 "Einstein's Theory of Space and Time," by A. S. Eddington, Contemporary 
Review, December, 1919, p. 642. 

Relativity, by Albert Einstein, p. 65. 



1921.] RELATIVITY OR INTERDEPENDENCE 603 

all of the three lines AB, CB, and DB. The non-Euclidean 
geometers risk their entire conceptual structure on the success 
or failure of this attempt. One can readily see that the im- 
posed condition is impossible of realization either conceptually 
or actually. The metageometers, with no regard for common 
sense consistency, claim complete success for this attempt. 
Another favorite, and equally impossible, trick of the pangeo- 
meters is to suggest that a cube be moved in a direction per- 
pendicular to each and all of its three sides for a distance equal 
to the length of one of its sides, thus generating what they call 
a "tesseract." The word "tesseract" is all that this procedure 
ever can generate, because it is impossible to conceive or 
actually locate a line or direction which is perpendicular to all 
of the three axes with which we begin. As far as physical 
reality is concerned the attempt is pure nonsense. Such spec- 
ulation may give delight to a few mathematical fanatics, but 
for sane people it is a ridiculous pastime. 

The usual manceuver of the mathematician, after he has 
given us a geometrical conception, is to represent the involved 
quantities by algebraic letters. In the present case, for three- 
dimensional space, all we require is three measurements in 
directions parallel respectively to the three axes of reference. 
Hence the letters x, y,.z are used to represent these three 
measurements both in amount and in direction. In a four- 
dimensional world a point cannot be located, so it is claimed, 
by less than four directional measurements, hence, for such a 
world, we require the four algebraic quantities x, y, z and u. 
Hermann Minkowski made the transition which amalgamated 
space and time into a single unity space-time by merely sub- 
stituting the algebraic symbol t to represent time values, thus 
giving us four quantities x, y, z and t for the single system 
space-time. For the mathematician that procedure is gener- 
ally all that is necessary to transform a conceptual notion into 
reality. We have, then, a space- time world assured by these 
four letters, x, y, z and t. In this way, time no longer is an 
independent quantity; time is deprived of its absolute signif- 
icance and becomes relative in every physical measurement. 
The final transformation required to perfect the new space- 
time four-dimensional world was to substitute the imaginary 
quantity \X-T Vt, where V is the velocity of light, t is the time 
interval, and the V'l i s an imaginary quantity. 



604 RELATIVITY OR INTERDEPENDENCE [Feb., 

'&i' : 
We could not conceive of Einstein's world system getting 

along without this imaginary quantity. The original space- 
time world, by this mathematical trick, is sufficiently camou- 
flaged to pass in review before the most acute body of physico- 
mathematicians, without calling forth a single protest or chal- 
lenge. Physico-mathematicians can now use their new crea- 
tion with impunity as a four-dimensional system similar and 
practically equivalent to the parent notion which dealt with 
spacial relations only. In fact, Einstein and the relativists 
so regard this creation of Minkowski. No matter what pro- 
tests may be offered by the relativists of the Einstein School, 
their new four-dimensional space-time creation is treated as a 
spacial affair throughout. 

Einstein and his followers proceed to use this new creation 
with mathematical acumen, and it becomes the basis of Ein- 
stein's general theory of relativity. The more the relativists 
think of their alloy space-time the more certain they become 
of its physical reality. It assumes tangibility, and becomes an 
occult mold responsive to the requirements of physical phe- 
nomena. Space-time becomes a physically omniscient and 
omnipotent governing being which guides unerringly all par- 
ticles in their paths through the universe, and controls their 
future destiny. The almost tangible ether gives way to this 
new Frankenstein of modern physics. The occult space-time 
continuum supersedes the more realistic, though equally incon- 
sistent, ether. In this new space-time continuum particles 
travel by the shortest path. Space-time is like an inflexible 
though infinitely responsive mold which eternally creates and 
determines the path of particles. 

The old Newtonian generalization pertaining to the uni- 
versality of gravitation may now be forgotten. The notion of 
Newton that every particle in the universe attracts every other 
particle in a definite manner, is now obsolete since the Mink- 
owski-Einstein space-time continuum makes all this unneces- 
sary. No longer must we regard the earth as traveling along 
an elliptical orbit about the sun; rather must we think of our 
planet as gliding along the thread of a machine screw of 
enormous pitch, circulating around the machine screw once 
every year while advancing in the direction of its length in a 
line which is almost straight. The entire phenomenon of gravi- 
tation, in the hands of Einstein, has become a matter of accel- 



1921.] RELATIVITY OR INTERDEPENDENCE 605 

eration. The space-time continuum has become curved, and 
the curvature has been so arranged that it accounts, according 
to Einstein, for the principal effects of gravitation. A ray of 
light will travel in the space-time mold in a manner which 
allows for the observed effect of gravitation. The cause of the 
uniform acceleration is, as held by Einstein, the gravitational 
field, whatever that is, in this new theory of relativity. The 
question here suggests itself to us, why introduce the term 
"gravitational field" at all unless direct use is made of the 
concept in the manner of Reuterdahl and his field of inter- 
action. The Space-Time Potential of Reuterdahl does every- 
thing that Einstein's space-time continuum is supposed to do, 
but in a manner that is consistent and intelligible without re- 
sorting to impossible concepts like the Minkowski-Einstein 
space-time composite. 

In connection with the above exposition of Einstein's sub- 
stitute for the Newtonian theory of gravitation, it is interesting 
to recall a series of articles by "Kinertia," published by 
Harper's Weekly during the months of September, October 
and November of the year 1914. In these articles "Kinertia" 
speaks of the corkscrew path of the Earth and Moon in space, 
in fact there is an illustration depicting this type of motion. 

In his first article "Kinertia" states: "Years before that 
(he refers to his later work) when in England, where some of 
our coal mines had vertical shafts about 1,500 feet deep, I 
had studied the cause of weight by having the hoisting engine 
drop me down with the full acceleration from about 500 feet. 
Then, by retardation during the lowest 500 feet, I could expe- 
rience increase of weight all over me so marked that my legs 
could hardly support me. That taught me that acceleration 
was the proximate cause of weight, but at the time of these 
experiments I still thought the acceleration of the falling cage 
was really caused by the earth's attraction." 

The following quotation from Einstein, in view of the 
above, is of peculiar interest: "The acceleration of the chest 
will be transmitted to him by the reaction of the floor of the 
chest. He must, therefore, take up this pressure by means of 
his legs if he does not wish to be laid out full length on the 
floor." 10 

9 Scientific Theism Versus Materialism, the Space-Time Potential, by Anrid 
Reuterdahl, p. 124. 

10 Relativity, by Albert Einstein, p. 79. 



606 RELATIVITY OR INTERDEPENDENCE [Feb., 

An unbiased perusal of Chapter XX. of Einstein's work, 
Relativity, when compared with "Kinertia's" articles, which 
appeared in the year 1914, will result in only one verdict; 
"Kinertia" may justly claim priority over Einstein in so far as 
the fundamental tenets of the general theory of relativity is 
concerned, which deals more particularly with the phenomenon 
of gravitation. Einstein's article, "Die Grundlage der allge- 
meinen Relativitatstheorie," which deals with the phenomenon 
of gravitation and which is the keystone to his general theory 
of relativity, was published March 20, 1916. 11 The "Kinertia" 
articles indicate that "Kinertia" discussed these problems as a 
student under Lord Kelvin in 1866. "Kinertia's" work is far 
superior to that of Einstein in the fact of its direct simplicity. 
"Kinertia" did not find it necessary to resort to the fictitious 
and impossible space-time four-dimensional continuum in 
order to develop the same theory which later was brought out 
by Einstein in the elaborate mathematical garb of invariants 
and covariants. In the year 1914 Reuterdahl, at the request 
of the editor of Harper's Weekly, pointed out the consistent 
and inconsistent tenets of "Kinertia's" Theory. The same 
criticism applies, at the present time, with added force to the 
doctrines of Einstein. The "Kinertia" articles offer food for 
thought when considered in connection with the colossal 
claims made by Einstein's supporters concerning his almost 
super-human originality. In fact, one begins to doubt the 
justice of these claims and to wonder if the charges made, by 
a fast growing group of German scientists who, like E. Gehrcke, 
P. Lenard, and Paul Weyland, hold that Einstein is both a 
plagiarist and a sophist, are not, after all, true. 

We have done little justice in the above to the rare dia- 
lectic skill with which Dr. Einstein has applied his intellectual 
anaesthesia to the minds of his readers. All intellectual ob- 
structions have been removed, and the reader is prepared to 
venture forth boldly into the mysterious realm of "curved" 
space whose geometrical properties depend upon the matter 
present. This most curious inference of Einstein is the master 
stroke in his skillful massing of inconsistent sophistries. We 
find Einstein stating: "According to the general theory of 
relativity, the geometrical properties of space are not inde- 
pendent, but they are determined by matter. Thus we can 

u Annalen Der Physik, Verlag Von Johann Ambrosius Earth, Leipzig, 1916. 



1921.] RELATIVITY OR INTERDEPENDENCE 607 

draw conclusions about the geometrical structure of the uni- 
verse only if we base our considerations on the state of the 
matter as being something that is known." 12 This assertion is 
a half-truth of high sophistic value, and on a par with the other 
half-truths upon which Einstein's system of colossal sophisms 
is founded. 

In the following we shall endeavor to point out briefly 
some of the most evident fallacies of Einstein's Theory of 
Relativity outlined in the preceding discussion. For a more 
complete discussion of the Einsteinian inconsistencies the 
reader is referred to Reuterdahl's new work, entitled The 
Fallacies of Einstein, which soon will be published. In this 
connection the writer desires to acknowledge his indebtedness 
to this work for his exposition and criticism of Einstein's 
theories. 

The reader is adroitly introduced to Einstein's system 
of physical metaphysics by a consideration of the relative 
merits of two types of truth, the conceptual and the physical or 
actual. Einstein, at the outset, proves himself a poor meta- 
physician. He does not properly distinguish between truth 
and fact. In fact, his entire system is founded upon this error 
which bursts forth in every one of his sophistries. Dr. Einstein 
might do well to read the work, Truth on Trial, by Dr. Paul 
Garus, from which we quote the following: "Truth is not of 
the senses but of the mind. The senses never produce either 
truth or untruth; it is our faculty of the purely formal (com- 
monly called reason) that works out judgments that are either 
true or untrue, and we verify these judgments by exactness 
in the application of logic, arithmetic, geometry, etc. facts 
are always particular, truths are always general; facts are 
verified by the senses, truths by the mind; facts change, truths 
(if they were ever real truths and not errors) remain true 
forever." 13 

Einstein's application of the word "truth" to the changing 
conditions in objects, is therefore a palpable misnomer of 
which he takes undue sophistical advantage. Such changes 
in the external world are merely facts. The mind formulates, 
classifies, and judges these facts conceptually, thus deriving 
what the philosopher means by truth. Consequently, these 

1J Relativity, by Albert Einstein, p. 135. 

18 Truth on Trial, by Paul Carus, pp. 60, 61. 



60S RELATIVITY OR INTERDEPENDENCE [Feb., 

truths, whether mathematical or logical, are formal or a 
priori. Reason is not independent of the external world, but 
it is in complete harmony with it because, like a flame, it is 
fanned into its full vigor of activity by the winds of environ- 
ment. The interaction between intellect and matter is grounded 
in the depths of reality. The harmony between both is not an 
accidental development growing out of experience. On the 
contrary it is rooted in the very cosmos as one of its greatest 
verities. 

Einstein's entire system is built on the supposition that the 
world as given by the senses is, after all, the only world worthy 
of consideration. His system depends primarily upon a pos- 
teriori knowledge. Geometry must be made to conform with 
the behavior of things in the physical universe. We must 
correct all our mathematical notions to fit physical conditions. 
He supposes, of course, that a discrepancy exists. We deny 
this assertion most emphatically. While Einstein is demand- 
ing that we fit our geometry to reality, he stands prepared to 
foist upon us a conceptually and speculatively made geom- 
etry, the non-Euclidean, into agreement with which he tries 
to force our real universe. His very speculative product has 
no counterpart in reality. Nevertheless, he tries to compel 
reality to obey the mandates of this man-made concept. If a 
bar in motion is shortened, then our geometry of space must 
account for this effect and must be its cause. Real physical 
causation becomes ridiculous in the presence of the new intel- 
lectual monster geometrical causation. 

Every sane scientist admits that allowances must be made 
for the particular conditions which exist for every individual 
experiment. No sane scientist demands that we must recon- 
struct our intellect in order to allow for these variations in 
experimental conditions. When Einstein asks us to think our 
world in four-dimensional terms he literally requests that we 
reconstruct our intellect. Possibly Einstein's intellect has in- 
advertently, and because of much consort with imaginary 
quantities, been able to attune itself to the weird disharmonies 
of a non-existent four-dimensional world. Our intellects are 
not so readily reconstructed. If changes occur in physical 
bodies when in motion this need not particularly alarm us. 
The very structure of a body may be easily changed by the ap- 
plication of heat, and hence the sane man does not try to cool 



1921.] RELATIVITY OR INTERDEPENDENCE 609 

the body by changing his intellect, but uses his intellect in 
such a manner that a readjustment of physical conditions is 
brought about. The discovery that a ray of light requires more 
time to travel over a longer path than over a shorter one, need 
not disturb a well-balanced mind. What else can be expected 
if light travels at a constant rate under all conditions. It is 
remarkable that the astounding discovery that it takes light 
longer to travel over a longer path than over a shorter one, 
was made by an application of the much despised Euclidean 
geometry. Evidently this portion of Einstein's theory is ex- 
empt from the effects of his all-pervading space-time. Because 
of these things and others which have perturbed the mind of 
Einstein, we do not need to turn all our clocks into alarm 
clocks. 

Is it reasonable to expect that a stationary observer will 
record the same results for a moving event as for a stationary 
event? A stationary observer can make allowance for the 
effects of motion, and reproduce the phenomenon for observa- 
tion without resorting to moving clocks for his time record. 
Two people can look at each other at the same time, notwith- 
standing the fact that a certain distance separates them. 
Despite the fact that there is about three hours difference in 
physical time between New York and San Francisco, a man in 
New York can talk over the telephone to a man in San Fran- 
cisco at precisely the same time. Simultaneous events are, 
therefore, possible. We need not be surprised that an intellect 
which has proved itself capable of such gross crimes against 
reason and common sense, feels no hesitancy in asserting that 
the geometrical properties of "curved" space depend upon the 
matter present. Let us remove the matter entirely from a por- 
tion of "curved" space and it follows, according to Einstein, 
that the geometrical properties disappear. Pour the water out 
of a glass and the geometrical properties of the enclosed space 
vanish. Remove the air by a vacuum pump in order to satisfy 
still further the condition prescribed. Unfortunately for 
Einstein the geometrical properties of the empty space in the 
glass cannot be removed by a vacuum pump. 

The above brief criticism is intended to be suggestive 
rather than exhaustive. The scope of this article has per- 
mitted the presentation of only the mere outlines of the 
systems of Reuterdahl and Einstein. The first article on the 

VOL. cxir. 39 



610 1MMACULATA, ORA PRO NOB1S [Feb., 

Special fheory of Relativity was published by Einstein in 
1905. 14 Reuterdahl first presented an outline of his Theory of 
Interdependence in 1902, thus antedating Einstein's first article 
by three years. 15 

Einstein has stated : "If any deduction from it (the theory 
of relativity) should prove untenable, it must be given up. A 
modification of it seems impossible without destruction of the 
whole." 16 

If this article has indicated to the reader that by that 
statement Einstein has, perhaps, signed the death warrant of 
his Theory of Relativity, the writer shall feel that part of his 
purpose has been accomplished. 



IMMACULATA, ORA PRO NOBIS. 

BY EMILY HICKEY. 

A FATHER'S little children disobeyed 

His household laws, and grieved him very sore; 

And they, having grieved him, grieved, and so no more 
Was the old joyaunce by the children made. 

Because their hearts away from him had strayed, 
(Never his heart from them), they did implore 
One sister who was love to the heart's core 

To ask their pardon, they ashamed, afraid. 

She went, and love-like, looked up to his face, 
Saying, Forgive them! And the father smiled 
Upon his one love-perfect little child. 

1 give thee thy sweet prayer, O full of grace: 

I pardon them, My dove, My undeflled: 
I set My children in their old dear place. 



"Annalen Dcr Physik, September 27, 1905. 

15 Transactions of the American Electrochemical Society, April 5, 1902. 

18 "Time, Space, and Gravitation," article in Science, January 2, 1920, p. 10. 




THE POET OF THE SUPERNATURAL. 

BY F. MOYNIHAN. 

T is now six hundred years since Dante died at 
Ravenna. During that time his legend has grown 
apace, and his Divina Commedia has become the 
heritage of mankind. True to the surname of its 
author Alighieri, the Wing-bearer his aerial 
song has not dipped its pinion, but has kept its steady flight 
through the ages. Taking all truth for his province he, Dur- 
ante, the enduring one, has been able "to look Time's leaguer 
down." This he has accomplished by a genius which com- 
passed heaven and earth in the oneness of the Divine Idea, and 
by an artistry that sounded all the stops of human nature. He 
is numbered with the great world-poets with Homer and 
Virgil, in whom is mirrored the glory that was Greece, and the 
grandeur that was Rome. He out visions the frigid Puritanism 
of Milton, and he supplements Shakespeare, the poet of the 
secular world. And as the poet of Christendom, he transcends 
them all by virtue of his plenary inspiration which envisages 
the natural and the supernatural in a synthesis that is the root- 
conception of the Universe. His Sacred Poem, "to which 
heaven and earth set their hand," is the title-deed of a fame 
that has survived the rise and fall of empires, and that will 
last until the trump of doom shall sound the passing of mor- 
tality. 

The keynote of the Divina Commedia is struck in the first 
canto of the Paradiso, which sings the glory of God. There is 
enunciated the Eternal Law by which all created things con- 
form to the Divine Excellence, after which they are patterned, 
by fulfilling the conditions of their being. Love is the prin- 
ciple "whereby God draws back to Himself all creatures that 
He has made whether inanimate, sensitive, or rational by 
the tendencies or inclinations He has given them to seek the 
end for which they were ordered and disposed." To this final 
end of creation nature tends of itself by virtue of the laws that 
govern its operations; to this tend the heavens by their orderly 
revolutions; to this the angels by their ministry and govern- 



612 THE POET OF THE SUPERNATURAL [Feb., 






ance. In man alone are God's purposes set at naught by means 
of his free-will which may follow after "unreal semblances of 
Good." This deordination of human love from God, its true 
Goal and Object, introduces a discord into the cosmos of exist- 
ence, and necessitates the suffering, temporary or eternal, 
which is the inevitable penalty of sin. Inasmuch as mortal sin 
unrepented of involves a willful aversion from the Supreme 
Good, it condemns the sinner to an eternity of misery the 
theme of the Inferno. The process of purification whereby are 
purged away the remains of sin which, after the guilt is for- 
given, still adhere in the soul because of its devotion to a 
perishable good, forms the subject of the Purgatorio. In 
the Paradiso is contemplated the union of the justified soul 
with God, its Author, in the ineffable joy of the Beatific Vision. 
Midway in his career, Dante finds himself astray in a dark 
wildwood, his onward course barred by the leopard of sen- 
suality, the lion of ambition, and the wolf of cupidity. To 
teach him a way of avoidance, and to lead him to the Delect- 
able Mountain, Virgil, the embodiment of Human Philosophy, 
is recalled from Limbo to show him the fate of the lost. He 
is summoned at the instance of Beatrice Portinari, the lady 
enskyed and sainted, whose ideal beauty and goodness had 
become for Dante the means of ascent to the love of God. 
Having as his guide, then, Virgil, whose vision of Hades he 
interprets in terms of Christian thought, our poet descends the 
spiral circles of Hell, over which preside the demons of pagan 
mythology. On the portals of the citta dolente is writ the 
divine rescript that decreed its existence: 

Justice incited my sublime Creator; 
Created me divine Omnipotence, 
The highest Wisdom and the primal Love. 1 

There are three grand divisions of this nether world in 
which the vices that comprise human wrong-doing, viz., incon- 
tinence, violence, and malice, are expiated by modes of pun- 
ishment corresponding to their enormity. Of these the last, 
being sins of the mind and peculiar to the rational nature of 
man, are the most flagitious. The Inferno depicts the hideous 
consequences of these vices in a series of physical images that 
body forth their moral turpitude. The penalties meted out to 
the wicked symbolize the character of their various crimes. 

1 Inferno, Canto iii., 4-6. 



1921.] THE POET OF THE SUPERNATURAL 613 

It is the fate of the sinner that he must live forever in the 
moral hell of his sin, which becomes its own Nemesis. Thus 
the victims of lawless desire, Paolo and Francesca, are whirled 
round eternally in the blasts that typify their own gusty passions. 
The sullen are sunk in the fumes of their own distempered 
humor. Hypocrites go tricked out in the gilded, leaden mantles 
of their sanctimony. Heretics, like Farinata and Frederic II., 
who denied the immortality of the soul, are encased in the 
fiery tombs of their hopeless infidelity. Judas and his kind are 
pent in the icy abandonment of their cold-blooded treachery. 
Rarely does any sentiment of pity interpose to mitigate the 
moral inexorableness that prompted these judgments. Only in 
the ruthful episodes of Francesca da Rimini, of Count Ugolino, 
and Pietro delle Vigne, is Dante's heart intenerated by the 
doubtful doom of humankind. 

In bold, sweeping strokes Dante paints the background of 
this fuliginous Under-world. His genius is the golden bough 
that makes us free of its secrecies. With him we journey by 
the sad wave of Acheron and hear the alii guai of the damned. 
We descry through the murky air the lurid mosques of the 
city of Dis, and blench at the eldritch shrieks of the fiends 
and the Furies who would deny entrance into their citadel. 
We hearken to the boiling of the river of blood as 
Phlegethon runs hurtling down unplumbed abysses. We 
scale toilfully the beetling crags that wall in the cloisters of 
Malebolge. We cower beneath the impending bulk of the 
giant, Antaeus, as he looms above us like the leaning tower of 
Garisenda. We tread the realms of thick-ribbed ice the dun- 
geon of Lucifer where Ugolino gnaws forever the skull of 
Ruggieri. About us is the fetid atmosphere of sin, charged 
with the nameless abominations of the reprobate. The only 
respite from these horrors is the occasional inset of natural 
landscape some pastoral of Italian uplands, some idyll of the 
Casentine's cool runnels, or Ulysses' sea-faring that gratefully 
relieves the calenture bred by the mephitic reek of Hell. 

Emerging from the shades of Hell into the light of the sun 
and stars, Dante enters on the via purgatiua of salvation. On 
the seven terraces that girdle the conical Mound of Purgatory 
the penitent souls are purified from the remains of the seven 
deadly sins. Cato of Utica, the type of liberty, is the custodian 
of the Mount where moral freedom is regained by a discipline 



614 THE POET OF THE SUPERNATURAL [Feb., 

in rightly ordered love. Love may err through an evil objec- 
tive and issue in Pride, Envy, Anger; spiritual Sloth is due to 
defective love; excessive love of material things begets Avar- 
ice, Gluttony, Luxury. The modes of purification are those 
symbolized by the Angel with the keys who keeps ward by the 
gate of Purgatory viz., Contrition, Confession, and Satisfac- 
tion. The spirits humbly avow their sins, rejoice in the reme- 
dial pains of their sufferings, and make reparation by rehears- 
ing memorable examples of their faults, and instances of the 
opposite virtue, pictured them from Christian and pagan lore. 
The proud go bent beneath the burden of heavy stones; the 
envious lean helplessly on each other, their eyelids sutured with 
iron wire; the angry grope their way through clouds of pun- 
gent smoke; the covetous lie abject, face to earth; the glut- 
tonous are wasted with hunger and thirst; the incontinent are 
chastened with searing flames of fire. 

Dante shares in their penance, and vies with them in the 
practice of the Beatitudes by doing justice to his political and 
personal enemies. Angevin and Hohenstaufen, Guelf and 
Ghibelline are admitted to a place in his Purgatorio without 
reference to his prepossessions. Wherefore, when he has com- 
pleted the rounds of penitence, and the last stigma of sin is 
effaced from his brow, he is crowned and mitred by Virgil as 
lord of himself in perfect moral liberty. He now enters the 
bosky pleasance of the Earthly Paradise at the summit of the 
Mount, where Beatrice, the figure of Divine Revelation, mani- 
fests herself to him in a pageant of the Church Militant. He 
is ministered to by Matilda, model of the glorified active life, 
who renews and quickens his moral being in the streams of 
Lethe and Eunoe. Thus is he rendered "puro e disposto a salir 
alle stelle." 2 

The Purgatorio is the most winningly human part of the 
Divina Commedia. It abounds in exquisite artistic sketches 
cameos imaged from the classics and Holy Writ; vignettes of 
land and sea, wood and river; delicate nocturnes of Italian 
hamlets with their 

.... squilla di lontano 
Che paid il giorno pianger che si muore. 3 

2 "Pure and disposed to mount unto the stars." Purgatorio, Canto xxxiii., 145. 

s " from far away a bell 

That seemeth to deplore the dying day." 

Purgalorio, Canto viii., 5, 6. 



1921.] THE POET OF THE SUPERNATURAL 615 

Many an engaging portrait is limned in its pages the 
knightly troubadour, Sordello; the intriguing sluggard, Belac- 
qua; the modest person of Nella; the lovely, wailing figure of 
La Pia. The poem is instinct with the spirit of aspiration, of 
loving-kindness, of angelic visitings, of Divine clemency. That 
the Goodness of God has wide arms of mercy is vouched for 
by the salvation of King Manfred and Buonconte (by virtue of 
"una lagrimetta") at the last; by the redemption of the Em- 
peror Trajan because of his good deed; by the conversion of 
the poet, Statius, through his reading of Virgil. Nowhere else 
is the state of suffering souls so vividly realized, nor the Cath- 
olic doctrine of the Communion of Saints so well authenticated 
as in their constant pleas for intercession of the faithful. 

The Purgatorio is also the most autobiographic of the 
books. It gives us a sense of intimacy with Dante's personality 
in its strength and tenderness, and with the secrets of his art : 
"I am one who when Love inspires me, take note; and, in that 
manner which he dictates within, go signifying." It introduces 
us to the circle of his friends: Forese Donati; the musician, 
Casella; the painter, Giotto; Guido Guinicelli, his master in the 
"dolce stil nuovo." It stresses his political creed neither 
Guelf nor Ghibelline which recognized the Pope as the spir- 
itual, and the Emperor as the temporal, head of the Roman 
Empire. And in that poignant scene of his humbling by Bea- 
trice, because he forsook her memory for false earthly loves, 
it marks the climax of his human drama which is to be resolved 
only in the quiring symphonies of Paradise. 

As Dante, in the company of Beatrice, who "imparadised 
his mind," speeds from the lowest to the highest of the Ptole- 
maic heavens, ruled over by the angelic hierarchy, he traverses 
the via illuminativa of divine knowledge. The fullness of 
knowledge ending in the ecstatic vision of God, thus becomes 
the substance of the Paradiso. It is, as it were, a new Apoc- 
alypse wherein through the medium of light, motion, music, 
he seeks to shadow forth the glories of the supernal world. In 
the various heavenly spheres which accord with the degree and 
mode of their beatitude, the spirits of the blessed assume sen- 
sible form, and initiate him into the arcana of the divine 
science. The mysteries of Predestination, of the Godhead, of 
the Redemption; the exalted dignity of the Blessed Virgin; the 
creation of the angels; the problems of grace and free-will 



616 THE POET OF THE SUPERNATURAL [Feb., 

are the staple of their teaching. The spirit of medievalism is 
everywhere operant in the conception and imagery. Piccarda 
Donati in the Heaven of the Moon teaches the unison of the 
Blessed in perfect charity with the Will of God, which is the 
law of their being: 

E la sua voluntade & nostra pace.* 

In the Heaven of the Sun the great Doctors of the Church, St. 
Thomas and St. Bonaventure, discourse the praises of St. Fran- 
cis of Assisi, and St. Dominic. From the gleaming cross of 
living lights composed of the warrior-saints in Mars, Caccia- 
guida lessons his descendant in the fortitude which must stead 
him in the wanderings of his exile : 

Thou shalt have proof how savoureth of salt 
The bread of others, and how hard a road 
The going down and up another's stairs. 5 

The just rulers who constitute the golden Eagle of the Heaven 
of Jupiter, voice the divine sanctions of the Roman Empire, 
and its right governance. 

Beyond the Heaven of Saturn, where meditate the mon- 
astic contemplatives, lies the last stage of Dante's pilgrimage. 
He is examined in the three theological virtues by the Apostles, 
Peter, James and John. Then, after viewing the Primum 
Mobile circling in movements of seraphic love of God, Dante, 
under the auspices of the great mystic, St. Bernard, enters the 
via unitiva of the Empyrean. There he beholds the sainted 
hosts of the heavenly court (among them his patronesses, 
Lucia and Beatrice), queened over by Mary, Mother of God, 
in the semblance of the great White Rose of Paradise. By 
virtue of St. Bernard's superb canticle of intercession to the 
Blessed Virgin, Dante obtains the grace of the Beatific Vision. 
With eyes euphrasied by the lumen glorite, he gazes on the 
Divine Exemplar in Whom is resumed the essence of all 
created things. He contemplates the Triune God, and appre- 
hends mysteries which "eye has not seen, ear has not heard, 
nor has it entered into the heart of man to conceive." Then his 
vision ends, consummated in the blessedness of "the Love that 
moves the Sun and all the stars." 

Dante's poem reflects the drama of a soul that came 
through much tribulation from the human to the divine, from 

"And His will is our peace." Paradise, Canto iii., 85. 
*Paradiso, Canto xvii., 58-60. 



1921.] THE POET OF THE SUPERNATURAL 617 

time to eternity. It is the product of a finely tempered nature, 
"impressionable in every guise," through the alembic of whose 
genius things earthly are sublimated into their heavenly values, 
and Christian truth is distilled from pagan lore. It records the 
discipline by which the youthful troubadour of love was les- 
soned into the Christian stoicism and mysticism of the Diuina 
Commedia. For Dante is at once poet and philosopher, Scho- 
lastic and mystic, Aristotelian in mind and Platonist at heart. 
He has the Scholastic acumen and the mystic insight to sift 
the material that nature and life present to the senses, and to 
disengage its spiritual content. He has the faculty of moral 
vision that pierces through the show of things, and lays bare 
the soul of men and cities. He has the Stoic gravitas, and the 
fine impatience of the worldly concerns men waste their lives 
upon: 

The heavens are calling you, and wheel around you, 
Displaying to you their eternal beauties, 
And still your eye is looking on the ground; 

Whence He, Who all discerns, chastises you. 6 

"To Heaven" is the concert of his many-voiced poem, as it 
ranges on, heedless of aught else. Especially today is its ethos 
invaluable to us amid the human predicament of life when the 
freedom of the will is impugned, personal responsibility dis- 
counted, and the sense of the supernatural well nigh lost. It 
lifts us from the low levels of a soulless materialism into the 
serene altitudes of an art piercing with all its spirings of utter- 
ance into the infinite. 

It was the dream of Dante that one day "with other voice, 
with other fleece" he would return to Florence, and there at the 
Baptistry of his beloved San Giovanni be wreathed with the 
laurel crown. His frustrate hope has been retrieved by the 
suffrages of the ages which accord him the title : il divino poeta. 
He is the Virgil of the Roma Immortalis, the city of God, 
"whereof Christ is Roman." His Commedia has been called 
the swan-song of Scholasticism; it exemplifies rather the power 
of the wing, the flight of the eagle: those who today enter into 
its secret places can feel upon them the impulsion of its spirit, 
and can still hear beating through the clear, cold air "the 
mighty pulse of the eagle's wings as he soars with steady eyes 
against the Sun." 

Purgatorio, Canto xiv., 148-157. 



THE PADRE SETTLES THINGS. 



BY A. B. W. WOOD. 




I. 



FTRST became a factor in their lives in the spring 
of 1918. At that time I was chaplain to the 5th 
Canadian Infantry Brigade. This was part of the 
2d Canadian Division which was holding the 
Mercatel sector south of Arras. Crawford, the 
man in the case, had just succeeded to the command of B 
Company of the 23d Battalion, with the rank of Captain. 
There was no special activity in progress down there for the 
time being, but every week or so one or other of the battalions 
would carry out a raid on the enemy trenches. These were 
small affairs in themselves and attracted little attention. At 
the same time they meant a great deal to those taking part in 
them. I could never see the real use of them. I felt the small 
results obtained were not worth the danger involved but 
that was none of my business. 

My permanent quarters were with the Quartermaster of 
the 23d. I would visit the battalions of the Brigade regularly, 
and was always expected to be at the regimental aid post with 
the doctor when a raid was in progress. 

I received word one day that a party from D Company of 
the 23d was to carry out a raid the following evening, and 
that Crawford was to be in charge. I was sorry to hear it. 
Crawford was one of my best officers. He was an exemplary 
Catholic, and exercised a wonderful influence over the men. 
The possibility of losing him disturbed me. I had come to 
look upon it as almost a rule of warfare that the best men 
were practically bound to be killed. But Crawford was a new- 
comer to the Battalion, and the Colonel thought he should be 
given a chance to distinguish himself. It was true that if he 
came through safely and did well, his influence would be in- 
creased; but it meant a frightful risk. 

On these occasions I used to go up with the transport in 
the evening. I remember that evening well. It was the close 



1921.] THE PADRE SETTLES THINGS 619 

of a delightful spring day. I could not help enjoying the ride 
through the country lanes past the sweet-smelling hedges 
ablaze with a riot of untrammeled blossom, radiant in the 
last golden glow of the setting sun. Overhead a lark was pant- 
ing her farewell to the dying day. But still I was depressed 
with foreboding; these things struck me as nature's protest 
against the hovering spirit of destruction. When after sunset 
we entered the danger zone, I was not surprised to hear the 
whine of a shell overhead and to catch a poisonous whiff, 
which sent us into a headlong gallop, tugging at our gas-masks 
as we went. 

I went down to report to the Colonel and, incidentally, 
protested against Crawford's participation in the raid. The 
Colonel looked at me with impatient surprise. "What's the 
matter with you, Padre?" he asked, "you ought to know by this 
time that this is no game we are taking part in. He must take 
his chance like the rest of us!" I said, I supposed so, and just 
then Crawford came in to make his final report. He looked a 
queer figure. His face and hands were blackened to make 
them less conspicuous, and his smart officer's tunic was re- 
placed by the ill-fitting garment of a private; three miscrocopic 
stars on the shoulder-straps alone denoted his rank. As was 
to be expected, he made use of the opportunity to go to con- 
fession and receive Holy Communion; I always carried the 
Blessed Sacrament on my person in those days. He had no 
delusions about his prospects; he knew the business too well. 
He prepared himself for everything. 

It was then that I first heard about the lady. He re- 
quested me, in case anything should happen to him, to take a 
pocket-book which he had in the top left-hand pocket of his 
tunic and send it to a Miss Rita Walsh at an address in Halifax. 
He gave me no further information about her, and did not 
seem inclined to; I did not press him. I took the address, told 
him that I hoped I should never have to use it, and with a 
fervent "God bless you" left him. 

I went over to the aid-post, and found the doctor bustling 
around making his preparations. His clinic was a very good 
specimen of its kind. At the entrance the trench ran into a 
tunnel. One side of this was excavated to make an ante- 
chamber about twenty feet square. This was designed to give 
protection to the stretcher cases waiting for treatment, and to 



620 $ THE PADRE SETTLES THINGS [Feb., 

those dealt with and waiting for the ambulance. Congestion 
was thus avoided both in the trench and in the operating- 
room. Two stairways led from the ante-chamber down below, 
one for the entrance, the other for the exit. The entrance 
stair went down about forty feet and opened into a large 
waiting room, where the walking cases could be dealt with; 
in case of a rush, stretchers could be placed there, too. Then 
came the operating room proper provided with wooden frames 
to accommodate four stretchers; this opened on to the living 
quarters of the doctor and his assistants, from which the exit 
stair led again to the ante-chamber above. The whole was 
very adequately protected against anything less than a high 
explosive shell. 

The doctor was an old friend of mine, and greeted me 
warmly. With him was a stranger, a Staff Major of the Royal 
Army Medical Corps by his badges. He looked a person of 
great distinction, as indeed he was. His name was Wharton; 
at home he was professor of surgery at one of the great 
London colleges of medicine. He had discovered a method 
of preserving human blood in such a way that it could be 
carried into the front line, and transfused into a casualty as 
soon as he arrived at the aid-post. The advantage of this was 
evident. It was almost impossible to practise transfusion from 
a living subject up there; many a man died before reaching 
a point where it could be arranged. If the scheme were prac- 
ticable, it opened up the prospect of saving a whole class of 
lives hitherto regarded as doomed. At that time he was visit- 
ing the aid-post of every battalion projecting a raid, with a 
view to proving the efficacy of his method and so persuading 
the Government to arrange for its universal adoption. 

We spent some time in conversation. At one o'clock, the 
zero hour, a dull rumble overhead told us that the barrage had 
opened up. We could not talk much after that. Our sole 
thought was the welfare of the hundred men crawling through 
the barbed wire on No Man's Land. We could do nothing but 
wait. I said my beads. We grew really anxious when three 
hours passed without a sign from above. 

We were a long way back, and it took some time to get 
the wounded down to us. They came finally, however. First 
there were about twenty walking cases: then arrived a Ger- 
man officer on a stretcher, heralded by the sound of many 



1921.] THE PADRE SETTLES THINGS 621 

groans and guttural exclamations; and, lastly, a case, the sight 
of which at once absorbed all my interest and brought a sud- 
den catch to my throat. It was Crawford; he looked so pale 
that at first I took him for dead. His face showed white under 
the partially rubbed-off black covering, and his lips were color- 
less. I bent over him; he was still breathing, but it was plain 
that he had almost reached the limit of his physical resources. 
He was bleeding from a bad shell-wound in the shoulder. 
The first aid men had done their best, but without success. 
The jolting of the stretcher, especially around the awkward 
corners of the communication trench, had aggravated the 
trouble. Whatever was to be done must be done quickly. 

This was just the sort of case for which our Professor was 
waiting. After one glance at Crawford, he began his prepara- 
tions. Quickly he tested the patient's blood to ascertain his 
type, selected a flask of blood from a corresponding donor and 
began the work of replacing the lost vitality. Meanwhile the 
regimental surgeon cleansed the wound and stopped the loss. 
Everyone in the dugout followed the* proceedings with the 
keenest interest; the operation was a novelty; all could appre- 
ciate its importance. Besides that, every fighting man there 
was from Crawford's company, except the German. Even he 
was curious; he called me over and asked for an explanation 
of what was going on. I told him, and he uttered an exclama- 
tion of astonishment and admiration. "Sie haben dock 
wunderbare Wunddrzte!"* he said; he seemed vastly relieved 
at the discovery. 

Very gradually the faintest tinge of color showed in Craw- 
ford's cheeks; I had washed off the black coating, and he began 
to look a little less ghastly. He opened his eyes and looked 
straight into mine. "They got me, Father!" he whispered. 
Then he stirred, but a stab of pain from the shoulder made 
him wince, and for a moment the faintness returned. I still 
felt that the operation was too novel for its success to be taken 
for granted. Ordinarily, Crawford would have no sort of a 
chance. I whispered in his ear that if he would make an act 
of contrition, I would absolve and anoint him. Poor chap! 
But a few hours ago he had made a full confession of his life 
in preparation for just such a possibility as this. 

In a moment or two he gained sufficient strength to let me 

1 "You have wonderful surgeons, then!" 



622 , THE PADRE SETTLES THINGS [Feb., 

know that he had made the act of contrition. He closed his 
eyes and his lips moved silently. Then he beckoned ever so 
slightly with his head to indicate that he wished to speak to me. 
"Father! . . . don't . . . neglect . . . the case . . . for . . . 
Rita! Top . . . left-hand . . . pocket." The orderlies had 
ripped off the tunic. I found the case, and showed it to him. 
"Ask . . . the . . . boys ... to ... pray . . . for me," he went 
on. Then he gave me a message for his father, spoke of the 
rest of his family, and remembered a few outstanding debts. 
I was to tell his father of these. 

The Colonel came in just then. He hurried down as soon 
as he heard the news. He had been told that Crawford was 
dead, and was relieved to find that it was not so. At the same 
time the outlook seemed serious enough. The Colonel began 
to blame himself for sending Crawford up. He whispered an 
apology into his ear. Crawford smiled, and shook his head. 
After all, it was only a question of duty both for the Colonel 
and himself. 

The Major continued all this time to pour preserved blood 
into the wounded officer out of his little brown flasks. I did 
not notice how much was used. Each bottle held a pint. I 
saw a change made several times, so that the quantity must 
have been considerable. After about an hour and a half he 
pronounced the patient out of immediate danger; he was still 
weak, but by that time could talk without great difficulty. 
Soon it was announced that the ambulance was ready. I 
should have liked to travel down with him, but my work was 
not yet finished. As I wished him "Godspeed!" I still felt 
dubious about seeing him again. I kept the pocketbook and 
jotted down his messages. I would wait for further news 
before sending them. There was no need to shock his family 
and friends until it was certain that he had gone. 

Of course, he did not die; he recovered pretty rapidly. I 
wrote to him later to know what to do with the pocketbook. 
He asked me to keep it until we should meet again; he pre- 
ferred not to have it intrusted to the tender mercies of the 
field post. I stored it away among my treasures in my altar 
case, and there the matter rested for the time being. 



1921.] THE PADRE SETTLES THINGS 623 

II. 

I stayed with that brigade through the late spring and 
early summer; then I received unexpected orders to report for 
duty at the McKenzie General Hospital at Boulogne. I was 
not at all pleased at the change. I had grown to love the work 
in the line; it was full of interest and excitement. Hospital 
work would be more impersonal and less satisfying. But there 
was no choice; I had to go. 

McKenzie was a large hospital with about two thousand 
beds. It was installed in huts, occupying a large area. It took 
me some time to get around these and make the acquaintance 
of the staff. 

Although such a big establishment, it lacked a Catholic 
chapel. I found the only place where I could offer my daily 
Mass was a garret in the roof of the only stone building there. 
The first morning I had a small congregation, consisting of a 
nurse and one or two patients in their grotesque blue uniforms. 
After Mass the nurse introduced herself as Sister Walsh. 
She was a cheery little thing, with typical black eyes and hair 
and red cheeks; she told me she was attached to the femur 
ward, and invited me to come and see her. 

Her name conveyed nothing to me then; it was only later 
when I called at the Matron's office for the list of names of the 
Catholic nurses that I found her Christian name to be Rita and 
her home, Halifax. At once the recollection of a commission 
intrusted to me for a certain Rita Walsh of Halifax flashed 
across my mind. Her complete home address was noted on the 
Registrar's file. It was the same as that given me by Crawford. 

It struck me at once as strange that Crawford had seemed 
so deeply interested in her and yet did not seem to know that 
she was in the service. Her card gave her record. She was 
in England when he first spoke to me of her; she had been 
over four months. 

That evening, as soon as I decently could after dinner, 
I left the mess room and went over to the femur ward to get 
my curiosity satisfied, if possible. I found Rita sitting in her 
little office at the end of the hut. She offered me the remains 
of a chair, and turned towards me with a pleasant smile. 

"How do you like the hospital after the Fifth Brigade?" 
she asked. 



624 THE PADRE SETTLES THINGS [Feb., 

Somehow, I was startled a little at the question; she 
knew where I had come from. I had not quite expected 
that. 

I said I had not yet had time to settle down. No doubt, I 
should like it well enough after I was accustomed to the place 
and the work. 

As a rule, I found it sufficiently easy to be affable with 
people: this time, however, I felt distinctly ill at ease. I 
could not bring myself to put to this self-possessed little 
person the question that was uppermost in my mind. My 
tongue seemed tied. I imagined that she was aware of my 
distress and was inwardly amused at it. She had a book on her 
knee; for a moment or two she sat silent, running her fingers 
through its pages. 

Finally, I made an effort, pulled myself together and 
blurted out my question. 

"Sister," I said. "Do you, by any chance, know Captain 
Myles Crawford?" 

The roses on her cheeks glowed just a little more bril- 
liantly. She continued fumbling with her book and did not 
look up; but she answered quite calmly: 

"Yes, Father, I know him very well. I have known him 
for some years." 

"Did you know that he was badly wounded?" 

"Yes, but I heard a day or two ago that he is already out of 
hospital and practically well again." 

This astounded me. I took it for granted that it meant 
that she was corresponding with him. Yet Crawford told me 
to write to Halifax and, although he had written to me several 
times, had made no reference to her. 

"Do you hear from him often?" I went on. 

She became more serious and answered in a whisper: 

"Why no, Father; I do not think he would dream of 
writing to me." 

This gave a new aspect to the situation. I knew very 
well that Crawford, a few weeks before, during what we be- 
lieved to be his last moments, had been dreaming persistently 
of writing to this young woman or of getting me to write for 
him. Now it appeared that she knew nothing of this state of 
his mind. 

I was at a loss what to do or say next. The matter was 



1921.] THE PADRE SETTLES THINGS 625 

clearly not my affair. My mere curiosity gave me no right to 
demand details; but there was a complication somewhere. 

She relieved the tension by jumping up and inviting me 
to see the ward. The subject was dismissed for the time being. 

A femur ward with its long rows of scaffolding from which 
hang wooden troughs containing broken arms and legs em- 
bedded in plaster, is always a curious sight. Her ward was 
very full. She took me faithfully from bed to bed. She had a 
cheerful word for every man and seemed to be very popular. 
I found a few men whom I knew, and made some appoint- 
ments for confession and Holy Communion the next morning. 

After we had gone the round she invited me back to the 
office for tea. By this time we were on excellent terms. I was 
not very surprised when, under her deft guidance, the con- 
versation drifted again towards Crawford. She knew all about 
him, his standing in the 23d, his promotion to the command of 
his company and, finally, his wound and the treatment that 
had saved his life. She knew Major Wharton. He had lec- 
tured in the hospital recently and cited Crawford's case in 
illustration. Still she insisted on my telling the story as I 
knew it. I described the scene with every detail I could think 
of. I said nothing though of the pocketbook and Crawford's 
last message. 

Then she began to tell me something of what she knew of 
him. They met in Montreal when she was training. I learned 
then that he had broken off his course in medicine to enlist. 
Her eyes glowed with enthusiastic admiration as she talked of 
him. She described his conscientiousness and gentleness, his 
promise of a great career so seriously hindered by his enlist- 
ment. I made up my mind that if ever a girl loved a man, 
Rita loved Crawford. 

I thought it odd that she did not ask me how I came to 
associate her with him. Never once did she speak of any 
personal relation between them, nor did she attempt to discover 
from me anything that he might have said concerning her. 
She asked innumerable questions about the externals of his 
life, but kept strictly to them. I concluded that she had 
adopted a definite policy with regard to him and was following 
it rigidly. 

I found out at what convalescent home Crawford was 
staying and wrote telling him that I had met her. His answer 

VOL. CXII. 40 



626 f THE PADRE SETTLES THINGS [Feb., 

was as unsatisfactory as my talks with her. "I heard you had 
gone to McKenzie," he wrote, "and supposed you would meet 
Miss Walsh. The nurses in my hospital told me she had come 
over and was working there. Give her my best regards when 
you see her. I am a McKenzie man, you know, and studied 
with her. I doubt if she would be particularly interested in the 
contents of the pocketbook under the circumstances. No 
doubt, we shall meet before long. Please keep it till then, if 
it is not asking too much of you." 

I began to get impatient. Here were two young people 
obviously wrapped up in one another, obviously made for one 
another, who insisted, as it seemed, to me perversely, on re- 
maining apart. I almost made up my mind that the thing was 
so ridiculous as to call for direct action. Then I decided it 
was dangerous to meddle with a love affair. Nature must take 
her course. 



III. 



Rita's career at Boulogne came to an end about two 
months after I first met her. It happened this way. 

The most unpleasant feature of hospital life was the re- 
currence of air raids. They took place continuously through- 
out the summer. For some time we fortunately escaped imme- 
diate damage; and then one night our turn came. 

We all heard the "swish," and instinctively threw our- 
selves on to the ground. When the bomb exploded, it seemed 
as though the whole place must be shattered. Glass splinters 
were falling everywhere; when, after a moment or two, we 
found ourselves still alive, we were almost dumbfounded with 
surprise. I started out at once to look for the centre of the 
damage, as I knew I should be wanted. The bomb had struck 
just outside the femur ward. The end wall was thrown down; 
the eight end beds were buried under the debris; the unfor- 
tunate occupants were killed outright. The moonlight stream- 
ing in showed the rest of the ward in hopeless confusion. The 
beds adjoining those buried were overturned. All had been 
displaced: the framework from which the broken limbs were 
hung was everywhere thrown down. The men were in agony; 
some were clutching at the troughs holding their casts, trying 
to rearrange them. One man, near the door, was lying on the 



1921.] THE PADRE SETTLES THINGS 627 

ground with his broken cast twisted over his body; not one 
had his dressings intact. 

I found Nurse Rita already busy with the unfortunate man 
on the floor. She gave him an injection of morphine. As soon 
as the drug took effect she replaced his twisted broken limbs 
as far as possible and got him ready for the stretcher-bearers. 
Soon a number of willing hands arrived on the scene; the first 
case was hurried off to the operating-room. Rita busied her- 
self with one after another. In the operating-room every 
doctor, who had any gift at all for surgery, was hard at work. 
While the patients were being dealt with there, Rita prepared 
fresh beds for them in another hut, supervised the erection of 
the framework over each bed for the newly set limbs and saw 
to it that all was in readiness on their return. Outside the raid 
still continued; all this work was done in the faint moonlight 
to the accompaniment of the drone of the enemy -aeroplanes 
and the pounding of the anti-aircraft guns. One by one, the 
sorely tried men were brought back to their beds and settled, 
as far as could be, in comfort. Rita was unceasing in her 
activity and thoughtfulness. 

With the last of the redressed cases came the Colonel to 
inspect the new arrangements. Rita had assumed full respon- 
sibility for these; the authorities had been so busy with the 
immediate treatment of the men that they had not given a 
thought to the ward. The Matron accompanied the Colonel; 
she had just realized that one of her nurses had been exposed 
to a certain amount of danger. They found the ward looking 
almost as if nothing had ever happened to it. By this time the 
raid was over, and the lights were on. 

Roth Colonel and Matron went over to the ward nurse to 
congratulate her on her work. It was then that we first noticed 
that an unauthorized circle of faint red decorated the upper 
part of her white apron. She smiled as the Colonel spoke to 
her, and was just about to reply when suddenly she collapsed 
on the floor in a dead faint. In a moment the Matron was 
down beside her. It was then discovered that Sister Rita was 
wounded. Apparently she had managed, by changing her 
apron from time to time, to hide the fact that the front of her 
light blue uniform was deeply stained with blood. She was 
taken at once to the operating-room, where but a few minutes 
before the men she was providing for had been treated. There 



628 THE PADRE SETTLES THINGS [Feb., 



we found that a piece of the bomb had hit her above the breast. 
Apparently she had stanched the blood, and herself placed a 
temporary dressing on the wound. 

The surgeons were disturbed by the problem how it had 
been possible for her to keep up at all with such a wound. 
After a great deal of discussion we decided that we were in the 
presence of one of those cases of the triumph of the mind over 
the body, often heard of in war time. The excitement and the 
absolute need of her services must have driven all thought of 
pain out of her head. She told us afterwards that she did not 
realize she was hit until she actually found herself in bed 
after the wound was dressed. 

This discovery made of her a heroine. The whole hospital 
united to do her honor. The Matron herself nursed her, the 
Colonel undertook her surgical care, and every member of the 
staff tried to find some way to be of service to her. A person 
who could carry on for two hours after receiving a wound that 
would lay out an ordinary individual, could not be made too 
much of. 

She remained the star patient of the hospital for a week. 
There was no accommodation there for sick nurses; they were 
sent, as a rule, to a special hospital at Wimereux; but there 
would have been a mutiny at McKenzie if she had been re- 
moved that week. When the excitement died down, the Col- 
onel decided that the very natural sentiment regarding her 
must give way to the practical needs of the hospital. He ar- 
ranged for her to be evacuated to England; and in spite of a 
good deal of murmuring, to England she went. 

Her departure was a triumph. The ambulance which took 
her away was a mass of flowers; the whole staff, together with 
every patient who could stand either alone or with assistance, 
assembled to shout and wave their last good wishes. I went 
down to the boat with her to impress upon the staff there the 
importance of their new patient. Her fame had preceded her; 
everyone was interested in the girl who had defied a wound to 
hinder her until her work was done. I saw her comfortably 
settled and went back to the hospital to report progress. 

The Colonel recommended her for the Victoria Cross, but, 
after all, her achievement was not quite up to the standard of 
bravery required for that venerable decoration. She eventually 
received the Military Medal. 



1921.] THE PADRE SETTLES THINGS 629 

IV. 

My leave came through a few days after. I was grateful 
for this as I had been in France for a year and needed a 
change. Moreover, the air raids of the previous weeks had 
upset me. I went over by the afternoon boat the same day as 
the warrant arrived; early in the evening I was in London. 

I went down to a friend's house in Kensington, where I 
was to stay; from there I telephoned the convalescent hospital 
at Hammersmith for news of Crawford. I learned that he 
was discharged and was on leave, preparatory to returning to 
France. It was too late to make any further effort to find him 
that day. I spent a quiet evening with my friends. 

The next morning I went to the Bank of Montreal in 
Waterloo Place, first, to draw some money and then to see if 
I might not run across somebody who could give me news of 
Crawford. I met a number of men whom I knew, of course, 
but nobody who had seen him lately. Then I went down to 
the Automobile Club in Pall Mall and ran into him in the 
vestibule. 

He seemed extraordinarily fit; he was a new man. He 
ran over and seized both my hands. 

"How about it, Padre?" he said. "Isn't old Wharton a 
trump with his pickled blood?" 

I agreed that the "pickled blood," as he called it, certainly 
had done wonders for him. He said he had tried to find out 
whose blood it was that he had received; it appeared that was 
impossible. Major Wharton kept particulars of the type but, 
like a true scientist, took no interest in the individual. 

"I don't even know if it was a woman or a man to whom 
I owe my life;" he went on. "The only unsatisfactory thing 
about that pickled stuff is that it is so beastly impersonal. I 
really think Wharton might keep some record of the people he 
gets it from, so that his patients can know to whom they are 
indebted." 

"I don't know," I answered. "The blood might be some- 
times taken from queer people. Suppose you had to go down 
to Dartmoor and fervently thank some murderer for saving 
your life." 

"Oh, well," he said. "I'd like to know anyway. So long 
as his blood was healthy, nothing else would matter much. I 



630 j THE PADRE SETTLES THINGS [Feb., 

hardly think a man's character is transfused with his blood! 
There would have been some strange mix-ups in this War if it 
was. When did you get over?" 

"Last night," I replied. "I have fourteen days of freedom. 
What are you doing? Can't we be off together somewhere?" 

"No," he said. "It's too bad, but the very next tomorrow 
that ever is sees me starting once more for the 23d Battalion. 
I'm just busy getting my truck together." 

I was silent for a moment. I looked at him again; then the 
sight of him was blotted out by the vision of a young girl lying 
pale and silent in a hospital ward a mile or two from there. 
I knew that the one thing she longed for was just to see this 
radiant young man. I was convinced further that the young 
man was by no means indifferent to her if he would listen to 
his heart. Then I came to a sudden conclusion. I would settle 
this thing. 

"Do you know Rita Walsh is in town?" I asked him. 

"Is she?" he replied with studied indifference. "On leave, 
I suppose." 

"No, man !" I said impatiently. "That little girl is a hero- 
ine. Come over here and listen." 

I led him to a lounge in an alcove. We sat down and then 
I told him the story of the raid. 

It was all news to him. When I got to the part where she 
was wounded he was obviously moved. I related every detail; 
I amplified and adorned the tale. He sat drinking it all in and 
thirsting for more. When, at last, the recital ended, he turned 
to me with a strange look in his eyes, but remained silent. 

Then I took the decisive step. "Crawford," I said earn- 
estly, "do you care for this girl?" 

"Padre," he answered, "I care for her more than anything 
else in the world." 

He was looking down at the floor, leaning over with his 
clasped hands between his knees. 

"Then why don't you marry her and make both of you 
happy?" I went on. 

"I would have been ready to do it long ago if it had de- 
pended on me," he replied. "I was attracted to her when we 
first met and for some time we saw a great deal of each other. 
Then one day she asked me if I knew that she was engaged to 
be married. It was a shock to me. Up till then we had been 



1921.] THE PADRE SETTLES THINGS 631 

nothing more than good comrades in our relations, but I 
already cared for her. She said she had been destined from 
childhood to marry this man; when she was nineteen, it was 
formally arranged. She had consented out of reverence for 
her parents; besides the man was her old playmate, and she 
liked him well enough. After that there was nothing more for 
it but to put aside all thought of anything further. For the 
sake of my own peace of mind I stopped seeing much of her. 
I felt that if I was to do the honorable thing, I should have to 
keep away from her altogether, so I took pains to avoid her. 
Then I came over here, and heard nothing more of her until 
I was in hospital this last time; then I learned that she had 
come over. That pocketbook I wanted you to send had in it 
nothing but a few dance programmes I had filched from her, 
and a note or two she had sent me. I was sentimental enough 
to want her to know, if I died, that I had thought of her. I 
think she must have seen how things were going with me and 
that is why she told me of her engagement. I tried my best to 
put her out of my mind, but she has always been the one girl 
for me. It's hard when things come that way, but there is 
nothing to be done," 

I sat leaning back in the opposite corner of the lounge 
watching him intently as he spoke. He remained with his eyes 
fixed on the floor, clasping and unclasping his hands contin- 
uously. His voice was low, but decisive. As I listened, I 
thought that what he had done was exactly typical. He was 
one of those men whose sense of duty is painfully keen: such 
men will make extreme sacrifices to satisfy their consciences. 
They are the salt of the earth; but often they cause intense 
suffering to themselves and others by exaggerated adherence 
to principle. Their actions are worthy of the highest admira- 
tion so long as their motives are sound. They become tragic, 
when their consciences are mistaken. 

My mind was working rapidly. I knew that Crawford's 
Catholic sense of reverence for the priesthood, coupled with his 
personal affection for me, would lead him to attach great 
weight to my opinion. I was compelled to come to an imme- 
diate decision. He was returning to France the next day. He 
was going into the thick of the most furious fighting of the 
War. To postpone a settlement now might well be final. I 
whispered a "Hail Mary," and began : 



632 THE PADRE SETTLES THINGS [Feb., 

"Crawford," I said, "I have been a priest for a good many 
years. It has been a regular part of my duty to marry people. 
I have watched the working out of a good many of my mar- 
riages, and have long since formed the opinion that the love 
we read about in story books is a very real thing. It is funda- 
mental in deciding the success or failure of married life. I 
can tell by the attitude of the couple towards each other as 
they stand before me to take the marriage vows whether they 
care for each other or not; and if I see that love is absent, I 
am always apprehensive for their future. Occasionally, I have 
been mistaken, but very rarely. When two people show during 
the marriage ceremony that their hearts are truly one, I pro- 
nounce the nuptial blessing over them with especial fervor 
and satisfaction. I feel that God has indeed joined them to- 
gether and that the marriage is true." 

He continued to stare at the floor. 

"In this case," I went on, "I have come to know you two 
people very well, indeed. My lot has been cast with both of 
you under circumstances where I have really been enabled 
to see something of your inner lives. It is remarkable that I 
should have come in contact with just you two under such 
conditions. Now I am going to tell you something you do not 
seem to know, and I am going to give you what I consider a 
decisive opinion on the whole matter. I have been wondering 
for a long time exactly what it was that came between you and 
Rita, because I have known positively for weeks that she cares 
for you as deeply as you care for her." 

He started at that, turned around and looking me full in 
the eyes and with a very red face, said : "Do you really mean 
that?" 

"I do," I answered. "I mean it so sincerely that I assert 
positively that I believe it would be a serious mistake if either 
of you married anyone else but one another. I have no idea 
how serious is the obligation under which Rita has placed 
herself to this other man. I do know that it would be grossly 
unfair to him if she married him. In justice to him I think 
she should long ago have broken off any engagement between 
them. As to her parents, she is of age, and they have no right 
to dictate in such a matter. Do you know the man?" 

"No, I know nothing about him." 

"Has he been over here?" 



1921.] THE PADRE SETTLES THINGS 633 

"I don't know." 

"Well," I went on, "I have seen Rita daily for two months. 
During that time she talked continuously of you. The sole 
obstacle between you that she ever referred to, and that in- 
directly, was that you were indifferent to her. I think we were 
intimate enough for her at least to have mentioned this en- 
gagement, if it existed. She showed me as plainly as a modest 
girl can, without saying it in so many words, that her thoughts 
are centred on you. My opinion is that the other factor in the 
case has been disposed of. If not, he ought to be, and it is 
your job to do it." 

He still seemed incredulous. He had reached a point 
where the conviction of his duty had become a part of him. 
A struggle was going on in his mind between a strong desire 
to take me at my word, and the established opinion that had 
so long held sway there. For characters like his, a very power- 
ful influence indeed is necessary to dislodge one of these 
firmly-grounded principles. The outcome depended solely 
on the amount of confidence he had in me. 

It seemed an age before he spoke again. Then he looked 
up suddenly and smiled. 

"Well, Padre," he said, "you have never failed me yet. It 
may be that you are right. I had quite made up my mind that 
I had no chance. Perhaps I should not have broken off the 
thing so abruptly." 

"It is not too late yet," I answered. "An omnibus in Pic- 
cadily will take you down to Wandsworth in twenty minutes. 
Five minutes more will land you in the Nurses' Ward, and then 
you can see for yourself." 

"Right you are," he said with decisive cheerfulness. 
"I'm off!" 

I gave him my telephone number and told him to call me 
up later and tell me how he found things. He strode away: 
I watched him disappear through the great swinging doors. 
Then I went down to my friends for lunch. 

The expected telephone call came at two o'clock. 

"Come right down at once, Padre," said Crawford's firm 
voice; it did not sound depressed or disappointed. "We want 
you quickly!" 

It took me half an hour to get there. I found Crawford 
standing by Rita's bed. She was lying back, looking very 



634 THE PADRE SETTLES THINGS [Feb., 



feeble; her cheeks were sunken and she could not sit up; but 
there was a pretty glow on her face and a new light flashed 
from her eyes; she was holding Crawford's hand tightly in 
both her own. 

There were two other nurse patients in the ward pro- 
foundly interested in what was going on. My two did not 
seem to mind. Army life was always lived in public anyway. 

"When can you marry us, Padre?" was Crawford's 
greeting. 

Things had moved quickly when they once began. He 
imagined I could marry them then and there. This might have 
been possible in Canada; in England more formality was de- 
manded. I said I thought I could manage it tomorrow. He 
looked downcast at that. 

"But . . ." he began. 

"But nothing. You run up to Argyle House and get an 
extension of leave and permission to marry for both of you 
while I go and see about a license." 

He cheered up again. 

"Right-o," he said. "An revoir, dearest." 

He bent over and kissed Rita as naturally as though 
he had been doing it for years. It seemed hard to believe that 
this was the man who had been arguing so stubbornly with 
me a few hours before. Rita said nothing, but smiled all that 
was in her heart. 

I went off to get a special license which cost me twenty- 
five pounds, and a dispensation from the banns which cost me 
nothing. About six o'clock I go back to the hospital to find my 
couple jubilant. Authority had unbent to the extent of an 
extra seven days' leave. I fixed the wedding for the next day, 
and left them to themselves. 

We had a magnificent wedding. I used my privilege as a 
chaplain and said a nuptial Mass in the ward. The bride's bed 
was moved round in front of the altar; a veil and orange blos- 
soms had been produced from somewhere; the ward was 
gayly decorated. Crawford had got hold of a 23d man on 
leave to act as best man; the Colonel of the hospital gave the 
bride away; she was assisted by about sixty nurses, all of 
whom, I presume, were bridesmaids. An organ was brought 
in, and the wedding march played as the bride's bed was 



1921.] THE PRESENTATION 635 

moved back to its place after Mass. It was the strangest and 
most satisfactory wedding I ever officiated at. 

After an interval, during which we made our thanksgiv- 
ing, the wedding breakfast was served around the bride's bed. 
She managed to cut the cake with her groom's sword, though 
the effort cost her some pain. The sight of her face dispelled 
any lingering doubt I might have had regarding the part I 
played in the affair. 

They were together for a w r eek; then Crawford went back 
to the battalion and did not see her again for seven months. 
He brought back the 23d to Canada as Lieutenant-Colonel, 
V. C. Rita was a long time recovering. She resigned her ap- 
pointment, but stayed on in England until her husband re- 
turned from France. 

* * * * 

I met them again in California when they were on their 
long-deferred honeymoon. The War saddened so many ro- 
mances, it was a joy to find one that had survived it. There are 
few things in life so beautiful as a genuinely happy marriage; 
I felt that this one approached the ideal. I often thought over 
the part I played in it. Nothing can persuade me but that I 
settled things right. 



THE PRESENTATION. 

BY CHARLES J. QUIRK, S.J. 

WHAT need of offering the Son of God 
Upon the altar of this mighty fane, 

Since now thy Babe is lying on thy heart, 

Thou Shrine of God, His Altar without stain. 




"AT THE BEAUTIFUL GATE OF THE TEMPLE." 

(A Discussion of Some Modern Tendencies in ^Esthetics.) 
BY MICHAEL ANDREW CHAPMAN. 

SURVEY of the religious world outside the Cath- 
olic Church today reveals, among other interest- 
ing developments, a tendency towards elabora- 
tion in public services which seems, to some, to 
indicate a drift towards the Church. While 
chiefly noticeable in the Episcopal Church, this bouleverse- 
ment of Reformation tradition is not lacking among other non- 
Catholic denominations. Except for the small country meet- 
ing-houses, where the old baldness and bareness still persist, 
it would be hard to recognize, in almost any Protestant 
temple, the simplicity and austerity of worship which was 
once the boast and the distinguishing mark of those "reformed 
religions" whose battle cry was "the true worshippers shall 
worship Him in spirit and in truth, without outward symbol- 
ism or forms." The old colonial meeting-house has passed 
away with the old partisan shibboleths. Our separated breth- 
ren themselves are eager to admit this in connection with 
their schemes for "Christian Unity and Federation." 

By many this new-found laxity is looked upon as breadth 
and liberality, as a sign of the passing away of bigotry and 
the casting aside of "the fetters of dogma." This is neither 
the time nor the place to discuss whether such be the true 
significance of inter-denominational cordiality, or whether, 
perhaps, a widespread indifference to religion as such, and 
distrust of denominational dogmatism, indeed of any dogma- 
tism at all, may not quite as well account for the facts. But 
it is interesting to notice that this shift of standards and hush- 
ing of party cries have been accomplished by a steady change 
and growth in the matter of ecclesiastical architecture and the 
enrichment of common worship. There was a time when our 
Presbyterian neighbors, for example, would not permit the 
use of musical instruments in their services. Nowadays they 



1921.] AT THE BEAUTIFUL GATE 637 

are likely to be the possessors of the finest pipe organ in town ! 
Elaborate church buildings, stained glass, the cross on the 
steeple, and other outward and visible signs which were once 
anathema have become, in our own day, commonplace and 
usual. Where formerly only extemporaneous prayers were 
heard in the pulpit, modified Prayer Books are used. Where 
once the Ecclesiastical Year was unknown, Christmas and 
Easter services, and even Lenten and Holy Week devotions, 
have attained an increasing popularity. 

With the exception, of course, of the Episcopal Church 
(of which I will later speak more particularly) these 
developments can only seemingly be approximations to Cath- 
olic usage, for it is evident that, in spite of them, the spirit of 
modern Protestantism is no less really anti-Catholic because 
good taste and indifference and a grudging admiration have 
made our friends less outspoken with regard to their feelings 
towards the Church. Indeed, the doctrinal trend has been all 
the other way, and so far from a path being discerned for a 
return to Catholic Truth, it can be seen that each sect has 
abandoned even the original Protestant doctrine which called 
it into being. 

It is not, then, to a sort of resurging Catholicism that these 
interesting developments are to be traced, save indirectly 
through the advance of the High Church Movement among 
Episcopalians. For the particular observances which are 
copied by Protestants are taken from the usage of the Episco- 
pal Church. Were this not the fact, it might well be doubted 
if Protestants would tolerate them. 

If we consider the Episcopal Church itself we find, per- 
haps, the most remarkable phenomena of all. That a Church, 
which owed its inception to a revolt against "the Bishop of 
Rome and all his detestable enormities" should, within the last 
fifty years, produce in countless parishes liturgical practices 
which can hardly be distinguished from those of the Catholic 
Church, is only less remarkable than the exposition of Catholic 
doctrine which has followed the ceremonial revival in that 
denomination. With this theological growth I am not here 
concerned, more than to say that its importance has been 
greatly overestimated, not only by Episcopalians themselves, 
but by Catholics who have wished to see in it the dawn of a 
really important movement back towards the Old Religion. 



638 AT THE BEAUTIFUL GATE [Feb., 

t 

The improvement in externals has, quite evidently, far outrun 
the advance in dogmatic statement and belief. It is the con- 
stant lament of the leaders of the High Church Party that while 
their people are willing to allow almost any extreme of cere- 
monial usage, they are slow to appropriate the doctrines which 
these ceremonies represent. 

It is true that Catholic truths are preached from a great 
many Anglican pulpits, and that a respectable percentage of 
Episcopalians have adopted Catholic practices, even including 
confession and Communion fasting. But it is also true that in 
vastly many more Anglican Congregations an advanced cere- 
monial may be seen, unaccompanied by any widespread or 
enthusiastic acceptance of Catholic doctrine and practice. It 
is also most interesting to note, in passing, that in almost every 
instance where that Catholic ceremonial and practice have been 
introduced among Episcopalians, it has been with the plea that 
such things were not "distinctively Roman." On the whole, it 
would seem fair to say that the High Church Movement has 
progressed, at least so far as the laity are concerned, along 
aesthetic lines rather than by a hearty acceptance of Catholic 
Truth. 

Nor is this so strange as it may at first seem. Modern life 
has been distinguished, not merely by an increase in material 
prosperity, in mechanical and scientific progress, but by a ren- 
aissance of art which has made itself felt in civic, no less 
than in religious, communities. Increased prosperity has 
naturally brought improved living conditions, not only in the 
necessities of life, but more especially in its luxuries. Consider 
the advance in domestic architecture, to say nothing of public 
buildings, since Rusldn sounded the death knell of Victorian 
ugliness. Surely it is more than a coincidence that Ruskin 
and Newman were contemporaries 1 that the aesthetic move- 
ment in England was launched within the same decade as the 
Oxford Movement. 

The middle years of the reign of "The Good Queen" wit- 
nessed an awakening, the strength of which is not yet spent. 
Ruskin, Morris, and the Pre-Raphaelites revolutionized British 
art at the same time that Newman, Pusey and Keble were 
scandalizing the Establishment by their endeavor to offset the 

1 Newman's Conversion was in 1845. Buskin's Modern Painters appeared in 
1843. The "P. R. B." was formed in 1848. William Morris printed The Earthly 
Paradise in 1868. 



1921.] AT THE BEAUTIFUL GATE 639 

Reformation and bring the Church of England back to at least 
a resemblance of primitive Catholicism. It cannot be denied 
that each of these momentous movements influenced the other, 
and all the more because both appealed to the mediaeval glories 
of a nation and a Church which had forgotten them. The aca- 
demic utterances of Newman and Ruskin were popularized 
by their followers. 

But it was when the Oxford Movement became a cere- 
monial revival in the hands of men like Lauder and Macho- 
nochie that the storm broke, with the result that in the popular 
mind the "Anglo-Catholic Revival" became a matter of "Ritual- 
ism." And as such there can be no doubt that it won the day, 
in spite of such bitter opposition as has been seldom seen in 
modern religious controversy. Together the Pre-Raphaelites 
and the Puseyites met the storm of conservatism, and together 
they weathered it and found at last a quasi acceptance. Both 
were expressions of the new-born spirit of the times. It may 
even be questioned whether either could have been victorious 
without the other. Transition, change, revolt and elaboration 
were in the air. Art, literature, religion, even politics, were 
re-stated in the Mid- Victorian period. 

Now all this is germane to the present discussion in so far 
only as externals are concerned. Perhaps it was a coincidence 
(though it would seem extremely unlikely) that the High 
thurchmen came along with their ceremonial revival just in 
time to be so deeply influenced by the revived medievalism of 
the Pre-Raphaelites, but it is surely significant that Anglican 
ceremonial has, until very recent years, developed entirely 
along the lines of English medievalism. Perhaps it is a coin- 
cidence that Keble's poetry placed him with Wordsworth and 
Tennyson in the first dawn of British Romanticism, while his 
association with Newman and Pusey set him in the van of the 
Oxford Movement and made him the dominant factor in di- 
recting Anglican devotional life. But even if these things, and 
others that could be mentioned, are mere parallelisms, they 
are at least of interest, and they do go at least some little way 
in combating the idea that ceremonial restoration in the Epis- 
copal Church, or in the other Protestant denominations, is a 
sign of a really strong tendency towards Rome. Judged only 
by the external signs, without considering such "coincidences" 
they might seem such. But look deeper, and it becomes evi- 



640 AT THE BEAUTIFUL GATE [Feb., 

dent that the external development is almost, if not quite 
entirely, an aesthetic tendency, while the really religious move- 
ment is set in quite an opposite direction. 

The constant flow of converts from Anglicanism to the 
Catholic Church is sufficient witness to the fact of the equally 
steady, though much more voluminous, current of the rank 
and file away from dogmatic religion. It has been said that 
the Oxford Movement, as a doctrinal and practical movement, 
is a spent force in Anglicanism, and recent events would seem 
to lend some weight to the contention. At the same time, how- 
ever, the ceremonial movement has spread to such an extent 
that the old-fashioned Low Church service has become a 
curiosity. Not only has the general level of elaboration in 
Episcopal services been raised far above that which the orig- 
inal Oxford divines dreamed of, but it has overflowed, as we 
have seen, and bids fair to inundate the conventicles of various 
sectarians who are very far indeed from the likelihood of ac- 
cepting the principles and doctrines which are supposed to 
underlie such observances. Whatever optimistic and "pro- 
Roman" Anglicans may say of "the teaching value of cere- 
monial," one can hardly think of the Presbyterian minister 
who preaches in surplice and stole as anxious to expound the 
Catholic doctrine of the priesthood, or the Congregationalist 
who decks his communion table with cross and candles as 
ready to accept the doctrine of the Real Presence. 

A year or two ago there was held, in England, a gathering 
of Non-conformist ministers composed of Presbyterians, Inde- 
pendents, Universalists, Unitarians, with a sprinkling of other 
sects including Theosophists, who called themselves "The 
Liberal Catholic Congress." After indulging in elaborately 
ornate services in which candles, vestments, and incense were 
used, a quasi-creed was enunciated in which belief in much 
ceremonial was combined with an almost total absence of 
anything like orthodox faith. In a way it was like the Posi- 
tivism of Compte, without the Positivism! What the outcome 
of the Congress was I do not know, but the accounts of it, in 
such papers as the English Church Times, read as though the 
movement among sectarians towards Catholic ceremonial and 
away from Catholic Truth had reached its terminus ad quern, 
if not its reductio ad absurdam. 

But what all this extraordinary acceptance of forms and 



1921.] AT THE BEAUTIFUL GATE 641 

ceremonies by Christian people, whose fathers denounced such 
things as worse than idolatry, does mean is simply this that 
man is fundamentally and incurably a ceremonialist, and that 
his innate necessity for outward pageantry in connection with 
religion cannot be permanently crushed, even by the narrow 
bigotry of a Puritanism now extinct. Today it is true as never 
before that old party cries are stilled, that old denominational 
boundaries no longer hold. But it is also true that outside the 
Catholic Church the old enthusiasm for religion, as such, has 
vanished along with denominational feeling. If the sects are 
at last drawing together it is over the down-trodden hedges 
of differences which were once thought of as vital, and which 
are today viewed with indifference because all dogma has been 
set aside. "Higher Criticism," "The New Theology," "Liberal 
Protestantism," "Freedom from Dogma" these go hand in 
hand with "Christian Federation." And all of these are pos- 
sible because the men who urge them no longer believe with 
the intensity of conviction which made their forefathers exiles 
and Pilgrims for the sake of mistaken conscience. If certain 
ceremonial forms have gained favor among the Protestant 
denominations, it is because they have lost their meaning, or 
because their real meaning has been so changed and explained 
away that they no longer offend men grown careless of the 
transcendent importance of dogmatic truth. Such a statement 
as this may not hold in the case of the Anglicans, whose bona 
fides no one can doubt, and whose growth in the appreciation 
of Catholic Truth in spite of Protestant surroundings is the 
religious wonder of the age. But it certainly is true of other 
Protestant denominations that they have accepted and make 
use of such observances, not because they are Catholic, but 
because they are "so pretty" or "so devotional." 

What then can be the interest, for Catholics, in such de- 
velopments and movements? Chiefly this, I think, that the 
mere acceptance of more or less elaborate ceremonial by Prot- 
estants removes one of the foremost difficulties in the way of 
gaining a hearing for the Catholic religion, just as the increas- 
ing acceptance of Catholic Truth by people who must still call 
themselves Protestant Episcopalians, makes submission to the 
whole of Catholic faith less arduous for those who are earn- 
estly seeking, according to the light given them, the True 
Church founded by our Divine Redeemer. Can there be any 

VOL. cxxi. 41 



642 AT THE BEAUTIFUL GATE [Feb., 

jl 

doubt that many have come to a degree of knowledge of Cath- 
olic Truth through the preaching of High Church clergymen, 
who would never, humanly speaking, have been open to the 
most eloquent exposition of it from a Catholic pulpit? The 
very fact that Protestants, of various names, are today making 
use of outward forms and ceremonies which, but a generation 
ago, were denounced as awful superstitions, is, in itself, a hope- 
ful sign that individuals, if not "Churches," are coming to 
realize the fundamental fallacy of the effort to spiritualize 
divine worship at the expense of externals. To many, if not 
most, Protestants the Catholic religion is a religion of external 
observances and of externals only. The sectarian who ven- 
tures into a Catholic Church is confused by the ceremonial, 
even while his aesthetic sense is intrigued by its stateliness and 
beauty. But the idea that there are great spiritual realities 
underlying the outward splendor is a thought quite alien to the 
Protestant mind a thought, however, which once grasped is 
apt to assume an exaggerated importance. It is this that has 
led to the insistence on "the teaching value of ceremonial" 
among High Church Episcopalians. 

To the Catholic the beautiful ceremonies of Holy Mother 
Church are expressions of the Faith that is in him, yet there 
can be no doubt that our ceremonies, though not primarily 
intended as teaching agents, do most vividly impress inquirers 
with the reality of the truths which are expressed by them. 
The act of becoming accustomed to things is a great aid in the 
acceptance of them. A surplice, seen for the first time by 
Protestant eyes, may be a "rag of Popery." But worn Sunday 
after Sunday by one's own Protestant neighbors in one's own 
Protestant church it is robbed of its terror! So anything 
which makes Catholicism less of a mysterious bugbear to Prot- 
estants is to be welcomed as an ally. 

It would, perhaps, be invidious to inquire how largely 
matters of taste enter into a man's religious convictions and 
habits. To some such things matter not at all. But to the 
majority, especially today, the aesthetic appeal is not a vain one. 
The Catholic Church has always understood this, and from the 
earliest days has made art her handmaid. Yet even in the days 
of her greatest aesthetic glory, she held her handmaid in the 
proper place of subordinate ministry to the great realities that 
mattered most. The beauty of the Catholic temple, as of 



1921.] AT THE BEAUTIFUL GATE 643 

Catholic ceremonial, is incidental, something desirable, yet 
easily dispensed with. Therein lies a danger for us, children 
of the new age of reawakening aestheticism a danger lest we 
underestimate the function of art, and music, and architecture, 
and ceremonial, as means to the end not only of edifying the 
faithful, but of attracting those without, till they find them- 
selves, in spite of prejudice, drawn within the circle of the 
influence of Catholic truth. 

To an increasing number of Protestants today all religion 
has been reduced to a superficiality it is not, to them, even 
"morality tinged with emotion" indeed, it bids fair to become 
nothing more than Social Service mitigated by sestheticism. 
The pendulum has swung a long way back, and in 
its swing it has somehow scratched the surface of Catholic 
art. Surely the Church can, without loss of prestige, make the 
most of this unique (though illogical) development of modern 
minds. For it is of the ethos of the Catholic Church to become 
"all things to all men" for their salvation, without relinquish- 
ing one iota of her divinely given authority. Hers is the right- 
ful heritage of Beauty no less than Truth. She sees men re- 
awakening to the appeal of that ancient Beauty, which is for- 
ever new; she sees them lying impotent, though they know it 
not, indeed ready to repudiate the implication, at the Beautiful 
Gate of the Temple. 

Strange it is that Protestantism, which has lost its grip 
even on the half -truths which brought it forth, should in these 
days be stirred by the appeal of "the beauty of holiness," that 
beauty which is the rightful heritage of those who seek holiness 
in the only way in which there is or can be any assurance of 
finding it. The "shadow of Peter passing by" has over- 
shadowed some of them, disgusted, distorted, as shadows 
always are. Modern Protestantism lies impotent, helpless, by 
its own fatal admission; begging alms of every new philos- 
opher and philanthropist who holds out the hope of a cure 
through some "restatement," some "federation," some plan of 
humanitarian or social service. Dare we think the day is past 
when Peter can say to such, with the voice of divine authority : 
"Arise and walk." 




THE CENTENARY OF JOHN KEATS. 

BY BROTHER LEO. 

OHN KEATS died in Rome, February 23, 1821. 
One hundred years have passed years of appre- 
ciation and misunderstanding, of indifference 
and adulation, of neglect and recognition since 
the young English poet, having fled to Italy a 
victim of tuberculosis, quietly breathed his last in the arms 
of Joseph Severn; one hundred years since Shelley, so soon 
to share his rest in the Protestant Cemetery in the Eternal 
City, poured forth his grief in the lyric ecstasy of the Adonais; 
one hundred years since above the grave of Keats was carved 
the epitaph he had himself composed: "Here lies one whose 
name was writ in water." One hundred years; and their pass- 
ing has amply proved that epitaph untrue ! 

John Keats had no doubt of his high poetic gift; but 
neither had he assurance that the gift had reached maturity 
when his death-warrant hemorrhage came to him in his 
twenty-sixth year. A quarter century is but a little space 
wherein to wrest the prize of immortality. Fronting death in 
an alien land, far from the smoke-haloed metropolis of his 
birth, far from the coterie of his Hampstead friends, far, even, 
from the Tory reviewers who had plucked to pieces the first 
flower of his muse, he saw his poetic career less a fact accom- 
plished than a promise unfulfilled; to him came no intimation 
of the "jabberers about pictures and books" who would be 
concerned with his name, his character and his writings a 
century after his demise. Yet today undying laurel crowns the 
"wonderful lad" who felt the flowers growing over him one 
hundred years ago in Rome; and the time is fit to review a 
century of opinion and conjecture, to evaluate the contribution 
made to English literature by Keats, the poet, to reshape and 
rectify our notions of Keats, the man. 

The man was born in a stable, his father a hostler, his 
mother a liveryman's daughter; and be it said gently, but 
none the less firmly, for it is the truth to the man clung the 
cockney odor of stale straw even to the end. But the poet was 



1921.] THE CENTENARY OF JOHN KEATS 645 

cradled on Parnassus, and in the flush of his young manhood 
the undying spirit of beauty kissed him on his lips. Keats, 
the man, slinks across the field of memory weak, unmanly, un- 
wholesome, a figure pathetic, inconsequential, uninspiring; 
but Keats, the poet, clad in the shining armor of the spirit, 
goes marching down the ages "with thunder, and with music, 
and with pomp." Let those who insist that the artist cannot be 
finer and greater than the man, wrestle with this riddle as best 
they can; let the scientist prate of the subtle influences of 
heredity and the philosopher dilate on the potency of unsus- 
pected social forces. The emergence of the gorgeous poet 
from the chrysalis of his unlovely manhood is but another veri- 
fication of the old-fashioned belief that a beneficent demon 
inhabits the mortal bodies of singers of immortal songs, and 
tunes their fleshly hearts to ethereal melody. The phenomenon 
of John Keats does not need the ministrations of psychoanaly- 
sis; it asks us only to marvel and enjoy. 

. . . His fate and fame shall be 

An echo and a light unto eternity. 

During the century of his posthumous celebrity, Keats, the 
man has suffered most from the adulation of his devotees. 
Not without discernment did Matthew Arnold, years ago, pro- 
test against "the admirers whose pawing and fondness does not 
good but harm to the fame of Keats." 1 In a persistent effort 
actuated by generous and disinterested motives but most un- 
fortunate in its ultimate effects to dissipate the misunder- 
standing that during his lifetime and immediately after his 
death clouded the personality of the young poet, most of his 
biographers and interpreters have swathed the true Keats in 
the fair but unconvincing folds of over-appreciation, and have 
made him the centre of a misleading eulogistic legend. The 
myth of the "Johnny Keats" of "the Cockney School of Poetry," 
so indignantly repudiated by his friends, was no graver a dis- 
tortion of the truth than is the modern and more tenacious 
myth of the vigorous, manly, well-balanced and thoroughly 
lovable Keats, fostered with so much scholarly impressiveness 
by such investigators as Sir Sidney Colvin and exploited with 
so much picturesqueness and verve by such popularizers as 
Mr. Hancock and the late Hamilton Mabie. 

1 Essays in Criticism, Second Series, p. 105. 



646 THE CENTENARY OF JOHN KEATS [Feb., 

The hundred years just passed have brought to light a 
sufficiency of documentary data upon which to establish our 
conception of Keats, the man. We have authentic descriptions 
of his personal appearance; we have contemporary estimates 
of his character and dispositions; we have his own letters, 
written with no prospect of their eventual publication, to his 
relatives and familiars. We have had time to allow undis- 
criminating affection to settle and transitory prejudice to sub- 
side. And in the light of what we know, it is impossible to 
yield assent to the eulogistic legend. 

The eulogistic legend seeks to make of Keats a virile, 
wholesome figure, the possessor of abounding vigor and un- 
ruffled poise, something, even, of a scholar, a congenial com- 
panion and a thoroughly normal being with plenty of "flint 
and iron" in his make-up. The earlier conception of Keats, 
for all its exaggeration, seems to have been nearer the truth; 
for the cold facts are that John Keats was effeminate and 
eccentric, moody and vacillating; that, even allowing for his 
truncated education, he was conspicuously unlearned outside 
of one constricted field; that, even as a child, but more mani- 
festly during the last months of his life, he was a victim of 
hysteria and neuroticism. 

Haydon's life mask of Keats does not embody the linea- 
ments of a manly man, and Severn's portrait, even though 
painted many years after the poet's death, suggests less the 
presence of flint and iron than what Sir Sidney Colvin finds to 
be a characteristic of Keats' poetic heroes, "a touch, not the 
wholesomest, of effeminacy and physical softness." 2 In both 
are emphasized the full, protruding, sensuous lips. And Lord 
Houghton (Richard Monckton Milnes) quotes a description 
of Keats given by a lady "whose feminine acuteness of percep- 
tion is only equaled by the vigor of her understanding." She 
saw the poet at Hazlitt's lectures in 1818 : "His eyes were large 
and blue, his hair auburn; he wore it divided down the centre, 
and it fell in rich masses off each side of his face; his mouth 
was full, and less intellectual than his other features. . . . 
The shape of his face had not the squareness of a man's, but 
more like some women's faces I have seen it was so wide 
over the forehead and so small at the chin." 8 

English Men of Letters' Series, Keats, p. 99. 
R. M. Milnes, The Poetical Works of John Keats. Memoir, p. xxvii. 



1921.] THE CENTENARY OF JOHN KEATS 647 

The impression that "stout Cortez" discovered the Pacific 
Ocean is not the only evidence of misinformation found in 
Keats' works. "We expect," says one of his most sympathetic 
biographers, "that a modern poet shall have some conception 
of the world-scheme as ordered by modern science; that he 
shall be consistent with the facts of common knowledge. The 
sunlight, for Keats, penetrates brilliantly into submarine deeps. 
He would cool his claret in a cellar a mile deep, where the 
temperature would be very hot. He causes strawberries and 
apples to ripen at the same time and grows them beside al- 
mond trees and cinnamon. Such things will pass, under poetic 
license, as possible in the empire of the gods. But the fact 
that the gods must be invoked so often in the apology, shows 
that Keats, in the main, is oblivious of natural law."* 

These are not weighty matters, to be sure, and to make 
much ado over them were to join hands with the pedants who 
scold Shakespeare for giving the ancient Romans hats and 
Bohemia a sea coast; yet they are significant in the case of 
Keats who, in addition to his sparse linguistic attainments and 
his stippled knowledge of literature, manifested in other re- 
spects a very narrow range of interests. Much that is human 
was foreign to him. We have been told how thoroughly he 
absorbed Lempriere; rightly to appraise his intellectual equip- 
ment it is not less necessary to recall that he contemned phil- 
osophy without knowing anything about it, that in religion he 
was an innocent bystander, that in the decade of Wellington 
and Waterloo he was the one English poet who voiced no rap- 
ture of national triumph, that in the age immediately follow- 
ing the French Revolution he was untouched by the wave of 
enthusiasm that tossed Wordsworth on its foaming crest and 
swept Byron to his death in the swamps of Missolonghi. Sage 
advice, under the circumstances, was that proffered by his 
chronically magniloquent friend, Haydon: "Collect incident, 
study character, read Shakespeare and trust in Providence." 

A fourth of this monition Keats did take to heart. He 
read Shakespeare, lovingly if uncritically, and quoted and mis- 
quoted him in his letters. Unsurpassed schooling was that for 
a poet, and as a poet Keats profited much; but Keats, the man, 
derived from the Bard of Avon no appreciable knowledge of 
either himself or his fellowmen. Professor Bradley is at 

* A. E. Hancock, John Keats, a Literary Biography, p. 27. 



648 THE CENTENARY OF JOHN KEATS [Feb., 

pains to assure us that Keats' insight into human nature "ap- 
pears, on the whole, more decidedly in the letters than in the 
poems." 5 The letters reveal an insight very ordinary and very 
faulty. The reading of Shakespeare bred in Keats the amiable 
delusion that he might write " a few fine plays my greatest 
ambition, when I do feel ambitious." 6 Poor Keats! His was 
the human weakness of believing that we may some day do 
supremely well that which we are congenitally incapable of 
doing at all. 

The letters of Keats are fascinating and illuminating docu- 
ments, and they are by no means void of expressions of stanch 
resolve and generous impulse; but the too placable readers 
who accept such passages as keys to the character of the man 
who wrote them, ignore the fact that, while it is a relatively 
facile thing to be stanch and generous with pen and ink, the 
manly sentiments promulgated on paper are not necessarily 
carried into fruition in the writer's life. Byron was not the 
only romanticist who could truthfully confess, "I praise the 
virtues which I cannot claim." The letters show that Keats 
had his moods of vaulting independence, his moments of 
glowing human sympathy; but, too, they are symptomatic of 
what he calls "a horrid Morbidity of Temperament," "an un- 
steady and vagarish disposition," and their prevailing attitude 
is that of "a sick eagle looking at the sky." For many of his 
extravagances we are eager to make considerate allowance 
he was a young man, and often a man physically ill; but in 
justice we must concede the soundness of Mr. Paul Elmer 
More's dictum that, "he was never quite able to distinguish 
between the large liberties of the strong and the jaunty flip- 
pancy of the underbred." 7 

That Keats was wayward, undisciplined and neurasthenic 
the letters give abundant evidence; and the testimony of his 
familiars Bailey, Leigh Hunt, Clarke, Haydon, and his own 
brother, George tends to confirm the impression. At school 
he manifested an ungovernable temper and a spirit abnorm- 
ally pugnacious. "We quarreled often and fought fiercely," 
declares his brother, "and I can safely say, and my school- 
fellows will bear witness, that John's temper was the cause 

5 Oxford Lectures on Poetry, p. 219. 

a Letters of John Keats to His Family and Friends. Edited by Sidney Colvin. 
Letter cxxv. 

T Shelburne Essays, Fourth Series, p. 109. 



1921.] THE CENTENARY OF JOHN KEATS 649 

of all." "His penchant was for fighting," Edward Holmes tes- 
tifies. "He would fight anyone morning, noon, and night, 
his brother among the rest. It was meat and drink to him. . . 
This violence and vehemence this pugnacity and generosity 
of disposition in passions of tears or outrageous fits of 
laughter always in extremes will help to paint Keats in his 
boyhood." And Charles Cowden Clarke: "His passion at times 
was almost ungovernable; and his brother, George, being con- 
siderably the taller and stronger, used frequently to hold him 
down by main force, laughing when John was 'in one of his 
moods.' " 8 No indication this of normal boy nature, but of 
unbalanced character and what Haydon described as "terrier 
courage." 

The child was father to the man. Lowell comments 
euphemistically on "the flush of his fine senses and the flutter 
of his electric nerves;" it would be more accurate to say that 
Keats, body and soul, was magnetized to the point of disease. 
He was even physically disproportioned, as Hunt observes, 
his head, "a puzzle for the phrenologists, being remarkably 
small in the skull," and his hands, prematurely old, "faded and 
swollen in the veins." 9 It is the fashion to disparage the un- 
flattering comments of Haydon, but Haydon, for all his own 
eccentricity, was a keen observer and a searching character 
analyst; if biased, he was certainly biased in Keat's favor. 
And it is from Haydon we learn that Keats "was haughty, and 
had a fierce hatred of rank;" that once Keats "covered his 
tongue and throat, as far as he could reach, with Cayenne 
pepper, in order to enjoy 'the delicious coolness of claret in 
all its glory;'" that, despite the painter's remonstrances, "he 
distrusted himself and flew to dissipation" and "for six weeks 
he was hardly ever sober;" that during his illness he was 
"enraged at his own feebleness, seemed as if he were going out 
of the world with a contempt for this, and no hopes of a 
better," that "he muttered as I stood by him that if he did not 
recover, he would 'cut his throat.' " 10 

This picture of the neurotic Keats is not pleasant to con- 
template, and the exhibition of it might well be spared but for- 
the need of correcting the idealized portrait enshrined in the 

8 English Men of Letters Series, Keats, pp. 7, 8, 9. 
Leigh Hunt, Autobiography, vol. ii.. chapter xvi. 
19 B. R. Haydon, Life, Letters and Table Talk, p. 207, et seq. 



650 'THE CENTENARY OF JOHN KEATS [Feb., 

eulogistic legend of Keats, the man. That same legend would 
have us believe that Keats was unaffected by the severe and 
largely unfair criticism really, a bit of dirty politics vented 
upon his Endymion by Blackwood's and The Quarterly; that 
Shelley in the Adonais and Byron in Don Juan and Severn 
in the inscription on Keats' grave were all in error in their as- 
sumption that the comminations of the reviewers practically 
killed the poet. Now, while the earlier opinion that Keats was 
"snuff d out by an article" is manifestly an exaggeration, we 
are not so sure that his extreme sensitiveness to adverse criti- 
cism was not a contributory cause of his premature decline. 
Certain it is that the offensive epithet, "the Cockney School," 
"stuck like a barbed arrow in his heart." 11 His expression of 
truculent indifference to the opinion of the reviewers may be, 
as the proponents of the eulogistic legend protest, an evidence 
of his fearlessness and manly independence ; but it may also be 
not unreasonably accepted as proof that the poet was whis- 
tling to keep up his courage. He was apprehensive even before 
the event. He has hopes of the non-appearance of the article 
in Blackwood's; he does not "mind it much," yet if he is to be 
abused as his friend Hunt had been abused, he feels that he 
must "call the writer to account." And later, in a despondent 
mood, he wonders if he should not "go to Edinburgh and 
study for a physician. . . It's not worse than writing poems, 
and hanging them up to be fly-blown on the Review 
shambles." 12 

Keats' tender love for his little sister, Fanny, is the one 
undimmed radiance in the story of his life. His letters to her 
have a tender charm. He chats with her about his daily doings 
and his prospects; he is mindful of her liking for toys and for 
sweetmeats; he is solicitous about her health and counsels her 
how to dress against the cold; he exerts himself to find a home 
for her reluctantly discarded dog. In his relations with this 
orphan sister John Keats is admirable, lovable. Hers was the 
one womanly influence which breathed an unalloyed benedic- 
tion on his few and troubled days of mortal life. 

Almost until the very end, Keats seemed to have been 
untouched by feminine charm. He who could reshape the 
surpassing comeliness of Venus and the Graces, he who so 
keenly responded to the picturesqueness of the Isis and the 

"William Hazlitt, "On Living to One's Self." "Letter xcii. 



1921.] THE CENTENARY OF JOHN KEATS 651 

sublimity of the Scottish highlands, he who so passionately 
loved "the principle of beauty in all things," was inexplicably 
indifferent to the light that lies in woman's eyes. He could 
write to Taylor in August, 1819 : "I equally dislike the favor of 
the public with the love of a woman. They are both cloying 
treacle to the wings of Independence." The sentiment would 
be most commendable in a monk; it is all but uncanny in a 
romantic poet, and events soon proved that Sir Galahad had 
already ridden to a fall. 

Romeo was smitten with Rosaline ere he succumbed to 
Juliet's charms. Eight months before he professed his ascetic 
aloofness from the cloying treacle of feminine favor, Keats had 
recorded his impressions of a young lady from East India 
whom he met at the house of a friend : "She is not a Cleopatra, 
but she is at least a Gharmian. She has a rich Eastern look; 
she has fine eyes and fine manners. When she comes into a 
room she makes an impression the same as the Beauty of a 
leopardess. . . She kept me awake one night as a tune of 
Mozart's might do." 18 The oriental Charmian was Keats' 
Rosaline; and less than a month later he met his tragedy and 
his Juliet in the person of Fanny Brawne. 

In affairs of the heart there is no disputing about taste, 
so those cavilers are beside the point who insist that Fanny 
Brawne was distinguished neither for beauty nor for brains, 
that she did not and could not reciprocate the fervor of Keats' 
devotion, that his friends and hers agreed that the betrothal 
was ill-advised. With the character of the lady we are not 
here concerned. It is enough to know say, rather, it is too 
much to know that Keats, depleted of vitality, doomed to 
proximate death, sadly bruised if not wholly crushed in spirit, 
concentrated in his hectic affection for Fanny Brawne all the 
energy of his diseased nerves and all the ardor of his undis- 
ciplined heart. 

It is too much to know; for I am one of those who maintain 
that the publication of Keats' letters to Fanny Brawne, by H. 
B. Forman in 1876, was not only an error in taste, but a positive 
breach of decency. Art has its reticences or used to have; 
and artists are entitled to theirs. But the thing was done; the 
letters are here; they are inescapable; and inescapable, too, is 
the conviction one must form from their perusal that even 

" Letter Ixxiii. 



652 THE CENTENARY OF JOHN KEATS [Feb., 

* 

after making generous allowances for the poet's physical ill- 
ness and the fine frenzy of his love the man who wrote them 
was utterly unbalanced, deplorably abased, the groveling, 
whimpering victim of emasculated and rachitic passion. They 
signalize the acme of neuroticism. 

Such was Keats, the man. But another being splendid, 
aspiring, in a sense incomparable was Keats, the poet. Prac- 
tically all his enduring verses were written within the brief 
space of two years; and they constitute a little volume, but 
a great book. English literature is a goodly and imposing 
fabric, the noblest and most variegated, truth to tell, in all the 
world; but English literature would be measurably poorer and 
thinner and duller, bereft of the products of Keats' enchanted 
loom. The opening line of Endymion has passed as a proverb 
into familiar speech; across the chasm of a century our spirits 
today are soothed and gladdened by the sonnet he wrote on 
the flyleaf of his beloved Shakespeare en route to Italy and his 
doom, with its exquisitely phrased delineation of 

The moving waters at their priestlike task 
Of cold ablution round earth's human shores; 

the picture gallery of our imagination is enriched with many 
a glowing triumph of his inspired brush Isabella in the forest 
intent upon her lovelorn quest; Clymene, her "eyes up-looking 
mild," in the melancholy council of the Titans; the dying 
glories of the autumn fields; 

some watcher of the skies 
When a new planet swims into his ken; 

and, in poignant loveliness, 

the sad heart of Ruth, when sick for home, 
She stood in tears amid the alien corn. 

Many another hundred years shall come and go ere those 
pictures lose their lustre or their matchless colors fade. 

A detailed survey of Keats' poetry has no place in this 
brief retrospect. In Mr. E. de Selincourt's scholarly edition 14 
and Sir Sidney Colvin's latest book 15 are garnered the assured 

" E. de Selincourt, The Poems of John Keats. 1905. The notes are of especial 
value. 

"Sir Sidney Colvin, John Keats His Life and Poetry, His Friends, Critics and 
After-Fame. 1917. 



1921.] THE CENTENARY OF JOHN KEATS 653 

facts and the reasoned conjectures anent its literary history. 
Let us content ourselves with some general considerations on 
the literary character and abiding worth of Keats' unique con- 
tribution to English song. 

The extent of that contribution we cannot estimate unless, 
to begin with, we recognize its limitations. Amiel remarked 
that La Fontaine's lyre lacks the religious string. Keats' lyre 
lacks the religious string and the patriotic string, the string of 
vibrant, manly passion, the string that twangs with the zest 
of combat, the string that evokes, when touched by Goldsmith's 
stubby fingers, memories of rural sports and childhood's hal- 
lowed joys; it lacks, too, the string of imaginative philosophiz- 
ing, of speculation on the life of man suffused with pensive 
fancy. But, with all its lack of variety, how superbly Keats' 
lyre resounds with music of the spirit ! 

And yet, even while we thrill at the prospect of the stately 
temple of English speech reared by this truly "wonderful lad," 
even while we admire the dexterity he so often shows in the 
choice and arrangement of significant and suggestive words, 
even while the spell of his imagination transports us to faery 
seas forlorn, we are regretfully aware that his vision is kindled 
of a light that never was on sea or land, that his projections 
and embodiments of eternal beauty are not authentic revela- 
tions of human life and destiny, that the men and women who 
palely gleam amid the folds of his delicately woven tapestries 
are but idealized and unconvincing portraits of men and 
women as they are. The supreme literary artists are masters 
of word magic and framers of exalted dreams, and in these 
respects John Keats may claim comparison with the mightiest 
of them all. But the supreme literary artists are also and 
fundamentally revealers of human character, initiators into 
the mystery and complexity of life. Such are Shakespeare and 
Dante and Goethe, Virgil and Milton and Gorneille; but such 
is not John Keats. That was the door to which he found no 
key. 

Had Keats lived longer alluring thought! had Keats 
been enriched by ampler experience and reading and suffering, 
he might indeed have entered into the company of those truly 
immortal bards who are kings and priests and prophets of 
humanity. But his work must be estimated, not by its promise, 
but by its actuality. And as it stands it cannot rank with the 



654 THE CENTENARY OF JOHN KEATS [Feb., 

supreme literature of the world, for the one sufficient reason 
that its vital content is thin and its vital outlook narrow. He 
saw life steadily; he did not see it whole. True artist that he 
was, he himself perceived the lack, and looked forward to the 
day when his dim, chaotic perception of the truth of life might 
be strengthened and clarified: 

What though I am not wealthy in the dower 

Of spanning wisdom; though I do not know 

The shiftings of the mighty winds that blow 

Hither and thither all the changing thoughts 

Of man; though no great ministering reason sorts 

Out the dark mysteries of human souls 

To clear conceiving; yet there ever rolls 

A vast idea before me. 

Keats' verses are not wholly lacking in intuitive percep- 
tions of certain fundamental truths of life, not entirely devoid 
of expressions pregnant and bejeweled of human wisdom and 
human aspiration. He can appreciate 

that severe content 
Which comes of thought and musing; 

he can recognize a familiar variant of "the insolence of office" 
in the person of the great man who is "only blind from sheer 
supremacy;" but, for all their melody and beauty and pictorial 
appeal, his verses are relatively barren of those nuggets of 
world wisdom eternal and sublime that may be so bountifully 
gleaned from the lavishly strewn pages of Homer and Shake- 
speare and the deep-eyed Florentine. A piece of literature rich 
in its vital content a play like the CEdipus Tyrannus, a poem 
like The Ring and the Book may be absorbed into one's life 
philosophy, and be made a guide to the formation of character 
and the shaping of conduct. To follow such a course with 
Hyperion or Lamia were as futile as to attempt to cross the 
Atlantic on a raft of reeds or to tunnel the Alps with a paper- 
knife. 

Any conjecture as to what might have been the quality and 
extent of Keats' contribution to vital literature, had he been 
blessed with riper years and wider vision, must take into ac- 
count his penchant for mythological themes and pre-Christian 



1921.] THE CENTENARY OF JOHN KEATS 655 

world conditions. The nineteenth century English poet was all 
but exclusively concerned with wood nymphs and satyrs, 
pagan rites of marriage feast and harvest time, the legendary 
strife between the Titans and the Olympians. It is an extra- 
ordinary example of literary xenoglossy. His devotion to the 
pagan past and his discontent with the world in which he lived, 
are beautifully voiced in the lines of his famous dedication 
to Leigh Hunt: 

Glory and loveliness have pass'd away; 

For if we wander out in early morn, 

No wreathed incense do we see upborne 
Into the east, to meet the smiling day: 
No crowd of nymphs soft-voic'd and young and gay, 

In woven baskets bringing ears of corn, 

Roses and pinks and violets to adorn 
The shrine of Flora in her early May. 

It was a clear recognition of the essential paganism of Keats' 
outlook on life that prompted Shelley to entitle his memorial 
dirge the Adonais, that inspired Mrs. Browning, in her Vision 
of the Poets, to eulogize Keats as the beloved of Venus and 
that wrung from Wordsworth the qualified praise that Endy- 
mion is "a pretty piece of paganism." And it was an error in 
taste and perception, usually unerring and keen, that led a more 
recent interpreter to characterize The Eve of St. Agnes as "a 
vision of beauty, deep, rich, and glowing as one of those dyed 
windows in which the heart of the Middle Ages still burns." 16 
For the heart of the Middle Ages, as even Carlyle could see, 
was that living, motivating Catholic faith the least suggestion 
of which is missing from Keats' gorgeous pagan idyl. Apart 
from its title, there is nothing Catholic in the poem. 

And yet Mabie's comment suggests a searching, though 
elusive truth, for the paganism of Keats, like all the other 
paganism in modern literatures, is not the ancient paganism 
at all. In the course of his somewhat prosaic, but eminently 
sensible review, of Keats' poems, in The Edinburgh Review 
for August, 1820, Francis Jeffrey took occasion to observe: 
"There is something very curious, too, we think, in the way 
in which he, and Mr. Barry Cornwall also, have dealt with the 
pagan mythology, of which they have made so much use in 

"Hamilton Wright Mabie, Essays in Literary Interpretation, p. 255. 



656 THE CENTENARY OF JOHN KEATS [Feb., 

their poetry. Instead of presenting its imaginary persons 
under the trite and vulgar traits that belong to them in the 
ordinary systems, little more is borrowed from these than the 
general conception of their conditions and relations; and an 
original character and distinct individuality is bestowed 
upon them, which has all the merit of invention, and all the 
grace and attraction of the fictions on which it is engrafted." 17 

As has been sagely remarked by a man who in his own 
work abundantly realized the possibilities of correlating poetry 
with religion, "the poetry of paganism is chiefly a modern 
creation." 18 To the denizens of the ancient world paganism 
was a sordid, chilling thing, like the cluttered and unswept 
stage of a modern theatre at ten o'clock in the morning; it was 
the English, French and German poets of more recent cen- 
turies men who, so to say, loved the old gods as conceptions 
but did not worship them as divinities that installed colored 
footlights and a calcium in the wings. Christianity wreaked a 
strange revenge on the rites she had supplanted; she destroyed 
their dominion over the souls of men, but preserved them as 
aesthetic garnishings in the new order of civilization. She con- 
verted the sacred trees into wayside crosses, the Pantheon into 
a Christian church; and to her sculptors and her poets she 
consigned the ancient divinties to touch them with a beauty 
hitherto unknown. And all unawares, Keats, willy nilly the 
child of centuries of Christian art and thought and living, 
carried on the traditional procedures and flooded the pallid 
statuary of the elder paganism with streams of rich and ideal- 
izing light. 

But we remember Keats a hundred years after his death, 
not for his denatured paganism, but for the incomparable 
timbre of his singing voice, the splendor of his tones. To 
Wordsworth whenever the Tiresias of Windermere deigns to 
write real poetry we go for insight into nature, for a placid 
holiday amid rustic sights and sounds, for a corrective view 
of man set off against the background of stream and cliff and 
wold. To Browning we go in our unshaven moods to partici- 
pate in a stag party of the spirit, and to ponder the disjointed 
and trenchant observations of our cryptic and penetrating 

17 Francis Jeffrey, "Essays on English Poets and Poetry/' from The Edinburgh 
Review, p. 391. 

18 Francis Thompson, "Paganism, Old and New." 



1921.] THE CENTENARY OF JOHN KEATS 657 

host. To Thompson we go when the soul, grown world-weary 
of bread and cheese and broken resolutions, demands rococo 
embellishments of eternal verities, and an aesthetic festival of 
waxen tapers and flowers drooping, heavy-eyed, in vases ara- 
besque. But to Keats we go, rather than to any other English 
poet, when we yearn, not for philosophy or information, not 
for spiritual re-creation, but for some appeasement of our 
native hunger for beauty beauty single and consonant and 
unalloyed. 

For John Keats is eminently and unapproachably the poet 
of the beautiful in word and implication and spacious dream. 
Of the Ygdrasil of his universe, beauty was the flower and the 
fruit. He looked upon fine phrases like a lover. The poet in 
him sought thirstingly the elusive loveliness that permeates 
creation, the loveliness that even man's foulest perversions 
cannot wholly banish from the world, the loveliness which is 
the perfume of God's presence when He walked of old in the 
garden, and which still lingers in the works of His hands. In 
the contemplation of that beauty John Keats drank delight; in 
the expression and interpretation of that beauty John Keats 
tasted contentment and surcease. "I feel assured," he tells a 
friend, "I should write from the mere yearning and fondness 
I have for the beautiful, even if my night's labors should be 
burned every morning, and no eye ever shine upon them." 19 
Much has been written about Keats' theory of his art, about 
his technique of verse-making, about his philosophy of the 
beautiful in poetry and life. As appositely might we seek to 
formulate the aesthetic convictions of his own full-throated 
nightingale. Hence, literal-minded commentators and un- 
imaginative pursuers of "scientific" research, metric surgeons 
with your scalpels and anaesthetics! Wretched fact-grubbing 
reincarnations of old Apollonius that ye are, has not the singer 
himself given you your convincing answer : 

Do not all charms fly 
At the mere touch of cold philosophy? 

Is the poetry of John Keats, the embodiment of his vision 
of the beautiful, the record of his never-ending pursuit of the 
beautiful, needed in this modern world a century after his 

18 Letter Ixxvi. 
VOL. cxii. 42 



658 THE CENTENARY OF JOHN KEATS [Feb. 



death? The bare fact that such a question can be asked, is 
cogent proof that the reply must be a categorical and 
emphatic affirmative. The forces of evil still wage war against 
God as Infinite Goodness and as Infinite Love; but, in even a 
more marked degree, do they seek to drive from men's minds 
and hearts the conception of God as Infinite Beauty. And too 
often the forces of evil are strangely abetted by the apostles of 
righteousness. The phylactery of the Pharisee may still be 
glimpsed in the marketplace, the rigorous ideal of the Jansen- 
ist has not spent its force, and the art-effacing whitewash still 
drips portentous from the Puritan's brush. With our hybrid 
architecture and our futurist art, with our popular music re- 
verting to the Voodoo incantation and our popular literature 
exploiting salacious ugliness, blatant and unashamed, acute is 
our need for the poetry of John Keats to teach us the distinc- 
tion between melody and noise, to convince us that the sen- 
suous is not the sensual, to refresh our eyes with the vision of 
beauty, and lead our aching and reluctant feet unto the realms 
of gold. A renewed discernment of the reflection of God's 
Beauty in the world, a renewed realization of the possibilities 
of loveliness inherent in the very words we heedlessly toss 
hither and yon in our workaday lives, a renewed reverence 
for the evanescent pulchritude we glimpse in a glowing phrase 
or a sunset splendor, an organ cadence or a tempest's wail, an 
ocean vista or a woman's face these are what come to us 
when we set foot within Keats' magic bower, these, and a 
strength-assuring sleep, 

Full of sweet dreams, and health, and quiet breathing. 

And ours is no transient need. Even as the world shall 
always need the saint, so shall it always need the poet; both, 
working ever against seemingly insuperable odds, are destined 
in the Divine economy to bring mankind to the liberating truth. 
For Keats was right : Beauty is truth ; truth, beauty. To recog- 
nize the validity of his contention we need have recourse 
neither to Plato and the Timaeiis, nor to Lessing and the 
Laocoon, nor to Cousin and his trinity of truth, beauty and 
goodness. "To the materialist philosopher," writes Amiel, 
"the beautiful is a mere accident. ... To the spiritual phil- 
osopher the beautiful is the rule, the law, the universal f ounda- 



1921.] THE CENTENARY OF JOHN KEATS 659 

tion of things. . . . Beauty is ... a memento fallen from 
heaven to earth to remind us of the ideal world." 20 A little 
learning scoffs; true wisdom is chastened and adores. 

One day, a hundred years ago, a carriage glided through 
the streets of Rome; and from the half open window the 
lustrous eyes of John Keats, set deep in a face upon which a 
mortal pallor had already fallen, caught a fleeting vision of 
the broken arches of the Coliseum. He who had sung so un- 
tiringly of the quest of beauty and, dying in his springtime, 
left a heritage of art, was vouchsafed a glimpse of the arena 
where martyrs, when the world was young, had perished for 
the cause of truth. 

"Here lies one whose name was writ in water." Yes, the 
passing of a hundred years has proved that prophecy untrue. 
The weakness, the weariness, perchance the bitterness of the 
man for the moment obscured the seerlike vision of the bard; 
and presently he died, his last days soothed by the sonatas of 
Haydn and the efflorescent prose of Jeremy Taylor, most poet- 
ical of English pulpiteers. Today another epitaph may better 
summarize his achievements, better signalize his fame. It is 
from his own Hyperion: 

'Tis the eternal law 
That first in beauty shall be first in might. 

M AmieVs Journal, April 3, 1865. 




THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN. 

BY HERBERT LUCAS, S.J. 

IV. 

LATER CATHOLIC WRITINGS. 

FTER the collapse at least so far as he himself 
was concerned of the Irish University scheme, 
the shadows fell thick over Newman's life during 
a period of more than twenty years (1857-1879). 
The main items of the story have been already 
indicated, and need not be here repeated. But there were 
intervals during which the clouds broke and the clear day- 
light re-asserted itself. The year 1864 once more brought the 
distinguished Oxford convert prominently before the public 
eye, under circumstances which gained for him a full measure 
of sympathy alike from Catholics and from great numbers of 
his Protestant fellow-countrymen. 

"At Christmas, 1863, there appeared in Macmillan's Maga- 
zine a review by Charles Kingsley of J. A. Froude's History of 
England. In it occurred the following passage: 'Truth, for its 
own sake, had never been a virtue with the Roman clergy. 
Father Newman informs us that it need not be, and on the 
whole ought not to be; that cunning is the weapon which 
heaven has given to the saints wherewith to withstand the 
brute male force of the wicked world which marries and is 
given in marriage. Whether his notion be doctrinally correct 
or no, it is, at least, historically so.' Newman wrote to the 
publishers ... 'to draw their attention as gentlemen to a 
grave and gratuitous slander.' ' Jl 

What followed may be best summed up in Newman's own 
trenchant words. They are from a pamphlet published at the 
time: 

Mr. Kingsley begins then by exclaiming : "O, the chican- 
ery, the wholesale fraud, the vile hypocrisy, the conscience- 
killing tyranny of Rome! We have not far to seek for an 
evidence of it! There's Father Newman to wit: one living 

1 Ward, Newman, ii., p. 7. 



1921.] THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN 661 

specimen is worth a hundred dead ones. He, a priest, writ- 
ing of priests, tells us that lying is never any harm." I 
interpose: "You are taking a most extraordinary liberty 
with my name. If I have said this, tell me when and 
where." Mr. Kingsley replies : "You said it, reverend Sir, in 
a sermon which you preached when a Protestant, as vicar of 
St. Mary's, and published in 1844. . ." I make answer: "Oh, 
not it seems, as a priest speaking of priests; but let us have 
the passage." Mr. Kingsley relaxes: "Do you know, I like 
your tone. From your tone I rejoice greatly rejoice to 
be able to believe that you did not mean what you said." 
I rejoin: "Mean it! I maintain I never said it, whether as 
a Protestant or as a Catholic." Mr. Kingsley replies: "I 
waive that point." I object: "Is it possible? What? Waive 
the main question? I either said it or I didn't. You have 
made a monstrous charge against me direct, distinct, 
public; you are bound to answer it as directly, as distinctly, 
as publicly, or to own you can't. "Well," says Mr. Kings- 
ley, "if you are quite sure you did not say it, I'll take your 
word for it I really will." "My word! I am dumb. 
Somehow I thought that it was my word that happened to 
be on trial. The word of a professor of lying that he does 
not lie!" But Mr. Kingsley reassures me. "We are both 
gentlemen," he says, "I have done as much as one gentle- 
man can expect from another." I begin to see, he thought 
me a gentleman at the very time that he said I taught lying 
on system. After all it is not I, but it is Mr. Kingsley who 
did not mean what he said. 2 

It was, as all the world knows, this brief but lively pas- 
sages of arms which gave occasion to that remarkable "History 
of My Religious Opinions," more commonly known as the 
Apologia, from which was derived the greater part of what 
has been told, in a former article, of Newman's life as an 
Anglican. Needless to say that, although its immediate pur- 
pose was the vindication of the author's personal sincerity, 
and of his unwavering fidelity to the truth, as he has seen it 
at each stage of the long process of his conversion, the work is, 
on far wider grounds, a human document of the deepest in- 
terest and of very real importance. 

Six years were yet to elapse before the publication of 
Newman's next substantial work, The Grammar of Assent, 
which must now claim our attention. At first sight, it might 

a A Correspondence with the Rev. Charles Kingsley, pp. 32, 33. 



662 THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN [Feb., 

' 9 

seem as though this book had proved an exception to New- 
man's practice (to which reference has clearly been made) of 
having always in view, in his writings, "the need of the 
moment." But it is an exception only in appearance. It was 
not, indeed, called forth by some special crisis, like that which 
was occasioned by the Gorham judgment, or by the outbreak 
of a violent "No Popery" agitation on the restoration of the 
hierarchy, nor again by some published attack on himself or 
on his fellow Catholics, as was the case with the Apologia, 
the "Letters" to Pusey and the Duke of Norfolk, and the reply 
to Principal Fairbairn in the Contemporary Review. Never- 
theless, it was addressed to a very special and urgent need, not 
indeed of the moment alone, but of the age, to a need the 
sense of which may be said to have haunted him from the days 
of his recoil from that tendency to liberalism in theology of 
which mention has been made in a former article, down to the 
very end of his life. This was the need of the best defence 
that could be raised against the flood of unbelief and skepti- 
cism, the inroads of which, as has been said, he foresaw as 
clearly as it is possible for any one to envisage a general move- 
ment of the human mind. 

Hence it had been his desire to devote his best years to 
the writing of a work, greater than any which he had hitherto 
attempted, on "Faith and Reason." And when he found this 
hope frustrated by other imperative demands on his time and 
attention, he set himself, in the Grammar of Assent, resolutely 
to deal with at least one particular aspect of the general prob- 
lem, which, as he was deeply convinced, must, by all means, 
be faced. How far the attempt was successful is a question on 
which opinions have been, and probably always will be, 
sharply divided. But it can hardly be called in question that 
some at least of the more or less adverse judgments which have 
been passed on the book as a whole have been based on a mis- 
apprehension of the author's purpose and meaning. And 
criticism, such as he would have been the last to resent, pro- 
vided only that it were fair, might well have been in a measure 
disarmed by the extreme modesty of the full title of the work. 
He calls it, in terms carefully and deliberately chosen, "An 
Essay in Aid of a Grammar of Assent;" proclaiming thus its 
more or less tentative character, and his hope that, while not 
professing to be exhaustive, it may at least prove helpful. And 



1921.] THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN 663 

while many, the present writer among the number, would 
vindicate for it a far higher value than could be indicated by 
any words of "faint praise," no one, it may be hoped, would 
venture to dispute its claim to have fulfilled its purpose as, at 
the very least, an extremely suggestive "Essay." It is unques- 
tionably one which emphasizes, in a manner which cannot fail 
to compel attention, certain aspects of what may be called "the 
process of faith," which had been somewhat lightly passed 
over in current treatises on Apologetics. But it is a book to be 
read and used, with due caution, rather by trained theologians 
than by the so-called "average reader," who might easily mis- 
understand certain portions of it, and find himself bewildered 
by others. Newman's message, as Dr. William Barry very truly 
writes, was "to the master rather than to the novice;" and to 
no work of his are these words more thoroughly applicable 
than to the Grammar of Assent 

In the book itself, after a lengthy and minute examination 
into the nature, respectively, of "apprehension," "inference," 
and "assent," the author devotes an important chapter (which 
may indeed be regarded as the kernel of the whole) to the con- 
sideration of what he calls "the Illative Sense," by which term 
he designates the faculty of reaching conclusions, and even of 
attaining to certainty, by means of implicit reasoning. It is, 
for instance, only as the result of a process of implicit reason- 
ing, based ultimately on multitudinous human testimony, that 
those of us who have not crossed the Atlantic, believe, as an 
indisputable fact, in the existence of New York. Indeed, this 
kind of implicit reasoning may quite safely be said to be our 
chief guide through life. 

Having established this point, which is indeed beyond 
dispute, he sets himself to solve, or to help others to solve, the 
problem to which the whole of the first portion of the work is 
intended to lead up. This problem, be it observed, is not, as 
some of his critics seem to have supposed: "What are the 
proofs of the existence of God, and of the fact of the Christian 
revelation, which are available for those who have the ability, 
the leisure, the good will to examine them systematically?" 
but the rather different question: "How are men, whether 
highly educated or more or less illiterate, actually led, and 
quite reasonably led, in the first place to that belief in a per- 
sonal God which is the foundation of natural religion, and 



664 THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN [Feb., 

secondly, towards faith in divine revelation, which is the basis 
of the Christian religion?" And, as the very best means, if not 
the only means, within his reach, of convincingly conducting 
this inquiry, he minutely analyzes and carefully ascribes his 
own mental processes, as the only one of which he has had 
personal experience. But he does this with the conviction that 
the religious experiences of other men will be found, by each 
one for himself, more or less closely to resemble his own; and 
that, therefore, this quasi-personal record will serve for the 
enlightenment and encouragement of others. 

I begin [he says in the chapter on "Religious Inferences"] 
with expressing a sentiment which is habitually in my 
thoughts, whenever they are turned to the subject of mental 
or moral science, . . . viz., that in these provinces of inquiry 
egotism is true modesty. In religious inquiry each of us 
can speak only for himself, and for himself he has a right 
to speak. His own experiences are enough for himself, but 
he cannot speak for others; he cannot lay down the law; 
he can only bring his own experiences to the common stock 
of psychological facts. He knows what has satisfied and 
satisfies himself; if it satisfies him it is likely to satisfy 
others; if, as he believes and is sure, it is true, it will ap- 
prove itself to others also, for there is but one truth. And 
doubtless he does find in fact, that allowing for differences 
of mind and speech, what convinces him does convince 
others also . . . This being the case, he brings together 
his reasons, and relies on them, because they are his own, 
and this is his primary evidence; and he has a second 
ground of evidence, in the testimony of those who agree 
with him. But his best evidence is the former, which is 
derived from his own thoughts; and it is this which the 
world has a right to demand of him; and, therefore, his true 
sobriety and modesty consists, not in claiming for his con- 
clusions an acceptance or a scientific approval which is not 
to be found anywhere, but in stating what are personally 
his own grounds for his belief in Natural and Revealed Re- 
ligion grounds which he holds to be so sufficient, that he 
thinks that others do hold them implicitly or in substance, 
or would hold them if they inquired fairly, or will hold if 
they listen to him, or do not hold from impediments, in- 
vincible or not as it may be, into which he has no call to 
inquire. However, his own business is to speak for himself. 8 

1 Grammar of Assent, pp. 384-386. 



1921.J THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN 665 

Now to object, as some have objected, to the use of the 
subjective method, as not scientific or systematic, is to 
miss the mark. It is to find fault with the author, not for 
having done ill what he set out to do, but for not having at- 
tempted something quite different; a line of criticism of which 
Newman more than once had experience. More specious is 
the objection that it can by no means be rightfully assumed 
that the interior religious experiences of the average man will, 
in any recognizable fashion, resemble those of the author. It 
might be urged that the mentality, for instance, of Horatio, of 
Laertes, or of the grave diggers in Shakespeare's play, did not 
differ more widely from that of Hamlet than does the mentality 
of the man in the street, with his varying degrees of knowledge 
or ignorance, from that of Newman himself. Newman would 
reply, I think, that what really differentiates men in their atti- 
tude towards religious truth is not so much the varieties of 
intellectual ability, or equipment, as the presence or absence 
of good will and fidelity to conscience; and that where good 
will and real earnestness are found, the mental processes of 
the learned and the unlearned will be found to be quite strik- 
ingly analogous. 

Be this as it may, it is time to pass to the substance of 
the latter portion of the book, as distinct from its professed 
method. Men are led, says Newman in effect, both to belief 
in God and towards faith in the divine revelation, by a mul- 
titude of considerations which it would be impossible ade- 
quately to set forth in the guise of formal arguments, and 
which do not any more than our reasons for believing in the 
existence of New York present themselves in that guise to 
the mind; considerations, moreover, no one of which, taken 
apart, would as presented to the mind of the average man- 
be sufficient to produce certainty, but which actually and quite 
reasonably produced certainty by their cumulative weight, 
or rather by virtue of their convergence. Now in dealing with 
this matter very great caution is necessary. The proposition 
that "faith ultimately rests on a congeries of probabilities" 
has been condemned as a modernist error. And it is no matter 
for surprise that some should have seen or wished to see 
in this condemnation an authoritative judgment adverse to 
Newman himself. Fortunately, however, it has been no less 
authoritatively declared that no condemnation of Newman 



666 THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN [Feb., 

was intended. And a little attention to Newman's own ex- 
position of the matter should have been enough to make it 
clear that the condemned proposition is not his. 

As has been already implied, he regards the "probable" 
considerations in question, not as though they were separate, 
independent, unrelated, like the sticks in a bundle or the stones 
in a heap (which is the true connotation of the word "con- 
geries")* but rather like the rays of light which a lense brings 
to a focus. The separate rays would not have been strong 
enough to kindle the tiniest spark, but in virtue of their con- 
vergence they are capable of starting a conflagration. Again, 
when Newman speaks of single considerations as "probable," 
he is assessing not what may be called their objective validity, 
but rather their actual force, as, taken singly, they commonly 
present themselves to the individual mind. My present con- 
cern, it will be understood, is not to prove that Newman was 
right (though I happen to believe that he was right), but only 
to make it clear that he did not fall into the theological error 
which has been imputed to him. 

To pass, again, to another point, it has been made a matter 
of reproach against Newman, not only that, in dealing with the 
ground of men's belief in a personal God, he lays stress, too 
exclusively as it has seemed to some, on the witness of con- 
science, to the comparative neglect of certain other arguments 
which he seems to undervalue, but also that he attributes to 
this interior witness a more imperative and far-reaching 
evidential cogency than it can rightly claim. 

According to the current text-books, and, be it added, ac- 
cording to the common sense view of the matter, the proofs of 
the existence of God may be briefly and crudely indicated thus : 
The existence of the visible world postulates a Creator; the 
order and design manifested in creation and the possession of 
intellect by man postulates a wise Creator; and finally con- 
science, supported by the common consent of the better part of 
mankind, bears testimony to what, for lack of better terms, we 
must call His moral attributes. But it is just this course of 
argument that Newman's treatment at first sight seems to 
invert. Yes, seems, but only seems. Of all that is contained or 
implied in the summary just given, Newman is careful to call 
no single point in question; but he holds, rightly or wrongly, 
that if the unwritten record of the religious experiences of 



1921.] THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN 667 

mankind could be laid bare before us, it would be found that, 
as a rule, men are led to God rather by the inward promptings 
and admonitions of conscience, than by any argument con- 
sciously and explicitly drawn from the outwardly visible cre- 
ation, even though such arguments are implicitly involved in 
the considerations which move them. The difference between 
Newman and his critics turns, I think (though his critics have 
been slow to perceive that it is so), rather on a question of 
psychological fact than of theological doctrine or opinion. 

At any rate, whatever may be thought of Newman's esti- 
mate of the evidential value of the witness of conscience, it is 
impossible not to admire and be thankful for all that he has 
written, in a great variety of places, on the nature and action 
of conscience in its relation to conduct. The four leading 
ideas that seem to run through all that he has to tell us on this 
subject would seem to be (1) that of the awful majesty of 
conscience as the voice of God in the soul; (2) the urgent 
danger lest that divine voice be either unheard or counter- 
feited; (3) the no less urgent and consequent need that the 
individual conscience should be strengthened and guided by 
some external and authoritative influence; and (4) the truth 
that the Catholic Church is the divinely appointed means and 
organ whereby this necessary guidance and support is sup- 
plied. It would not, perhaps, be easy to illustrate these four 
points from Newman's writings precisely in the order in which 
they have been here given, but the remembrance of them may 
help the reader to gather something better than a merely gen- 
eral impression from the passages presently to be quoted, and 
which may be further prefaced by a few more words of intro- 
duction. 

Conscience, then, is a voice, the voice of God in the soul, 
and therefore of itself, or objectively, of supreme dignity; but 
it is on the other hand a voice that whispers rather than 
clamors, a voice to which, if we are not habitually attentive, 
we may easily grow deaf, a whisper which, if we are not 
on our guard, is all too easily outvoiced either by the domi- 
neering self-assertion of cold reason, or by the peremptory 
mandates of human society, or by the storms and hurricanes of 
passion, or yet again insidiously counterfeited (as has been 
said) by something which only speciously and superficially 
resembles it; as mere self-willed private judgment resembles 



668 THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN [Feb., 

it on the side of personal individuality, and human laws or 
conventions, and the human respect thence arising, on the side 
of a spurious sense of obligation, such as is the imagined 
obligation to conform to a man-made code of honor. 

And now let us hear Newman himself, the splendid ex- 
uberance of whose style must afford an excuse for somewhat 
freely abbreviating several of the passages to be quoted. 

The Divine Law [he writes] is the rule of ethical truth, 
the standard of right and wrong, a sovereign, irreversible, 
absolute authority in the presence of men and Angels. This 
law, as apprehended in the minds of individual men, is 
called "conscience;" and, though it may suffer refraction 
in passing into the intellectual medium of each, it is not 
thereby so affected as to lose its character of being the 
Divine Law, but still has, as such, the power of commanding 
obedience. 

Hence it is never lawful to go against conscience, even 
though our conscience should be inculpably erroneous. 

This view of conscience, I know, is very different from 
that ordinarily taken of it both by the Science and Liter- 
ature and by the public opinion of the day. It is founded 
on the doctrine that conscience is the voice of God, whereas 
it is fashionable on all hands now to consider it in one way 
or another a creation of man. By conscience, we mean the 
voice of God in the nature and heart of man as distinct 
from the voice of Revelation. It is a principle planted 
within us, before we have had any training, though such 
training, and experience, is necessary for its strength, 
growth, and due formation. It holds of God, and not of 
man, as an Angel walking on the earth would be no citizen 
or dependent of the Civil Power. Conscience is not a long- 
sighted selfishness, nor a desire to be consistent with one- 
self; but it is a message from Him Who, both in nature and 
in grace, speaks to us behind a veil, and teaches and rules 
us by His representatives. Conscience is the aboriginal 
Vicar of Christ, a prophet in its informations, a monarch in 
its peremptoriness, a priest in its blessings and anathemas, 
and, even though the eternal priesthood throughout the 
Church could cease to be, in it the sacerdotal principle 
would remain and would have sway.* 

Words like these [he goes on] are like empty verbiage 

4 "Letter to the Duke," etc., in Difficulties of Anglicans, ii., pp. 246-249. 



1921.] THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN 669 

to the great world of philosophy now. All through my day 
there has been a resolute warfare, I had almost said con- 
spiracy, against the rights of conscience, as I have described 
it. We are told that conscience is but a twist in primitive 
and untutored man; that its dictate is an imagination; 
that the very notion of guiltiness, which that dictate en- 
forces, is simply irrational, for how can there possibly be 
freedom of will, how can there be consequent responsibility, 
in that infinite eternal network of cause and effect in 
which we helplessly lie? And what retribution have we to 
fear, when we have had no real choice to do good or evil? 
So much for the philosophers; now let us see what is the 
notion of conscience in the popular mind. There, too, the 
idea of the presence of a Moral Governor is far away from 
the use of it, frequent and emphatic as that use of it is. 
When men advocate the rights of conscience, they in no 
sense mean the rights of the Creator, nor the duty to Him, 
in thought and deed of the creature, but the right of think- 
ing, speaking, writing, and acting, according to their judg- 
ment and humor, without any thought of God at all. It is 
the right of self-will. 5 

But other passages, which I would willingly quote did 
space allow, must give place to two from The Idea of a Uni- 
versity, which have been well chosen by Mr. Ward to illustrate 
Newman's dread lest that very acquisition of knowledge which 
he was so eager to promote should become a snare, by setting 
up, as it were, a rival to conscience. 

You will observe [he writes] that those higher sciences 
of which I have spoken Morals and Religion are not 
represented to the intelligence of the world by intimations 
and notices strong and obvious, such as those which are 
the foundation of Physical Science. The physical nature 
lies before us, patent to the sight, ready to the touch, ap- 
pealing to the senses. . . But the phenomena which are 
the basis of morals and religion have nothing of this lumin- 
ous evidence. Instead of being obtruded upon our notice 
so that we cannot possibly overlook them, they are the 
dictates either of Conscience or of Faith. They are faint 
shadows and tracings, certain indeed, but fragile and almost 
evanescent, which the mind recognizes at one time and not 
at another discerns when it is calm, loses when it is in 
agitation. . . Who can deny the existence of Conscience? 

8 Ibid., pp. 249, 250. 



670 THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN [Feb., 

who does not feel the force of its injunctions? but how dim 
is the illumination with which it is invested, and how 
feeble its influence, compared with that evidence of sight 
and touch which is the foundation of Physical Science. 
How easily can we be talked out of our clearest views [or 
convictions] of duty? How does this or that moral precept 
crumble into nothing when we rudely handle it ! How does 
the fear of sin pass off from us as quickly as the glow of 
modesty dies away from the countenance! and then we 
say: "It is all superstition!" However, after a time we look 
round, and then to our surprise we see, as before, the same 
law of duty, the same moral precepts, the same protests 
[of the conscience] against sin, appearing over against us 
in their old places as though they had never been brushed 
away, like the Divine handwriting upon the wall at the 
banquet. Then, perhaps, we approach them rudely and 
inspect them irreverently, and accost them skeptically, and 
away they go again, like so many spectres. . . And thus 
those awful, supernatural, bright, majestic, delicate apparir 
tions, much as we may in our hearts acknowledge their 
sovereignty, are no match as a foundation of Science for 
the hard palpable material facts which make up the Prov- 
ince of Physics. 6 

These words, from the last of Newman's Dublin Lectures, 
were spoken in the School of Medicine, and testify, as has been 
said, to the lecturer's keen anxiety lest the toxic poison of 
Materialism should weaken the faith and deaden the con- 
science of his hearers. 

He could, of course, be no less eloquent on dangers to faith 
and conscience proceeding from quite different quarters, from 
the manifold influence of "this vain, unprofitable, yet overbear- 
ing world," from "so magnificent, so imposing a presence, as 
that of the great Babylon;" from the world which "professes 
to supply all that we need, as if we were sent into it for the 
sake of being sent, and for nothing beyond the sending;" from 
"this august world" to which "it is a great favor to have an 
introduction." 7 But what follows may be more to the present 
purpose. 

"What then," asks Mr. Ward, after quoting the passage 
already given from the Dublin Lecture, "what then is the force 
which will give to these 'apparitions' " of faith and conscience 

*ldea of a University, pp. 514, 515. Cf. Ward, Newman, i., pp. 413, 414. 
T Discourses to Mixed Congregations (Ed. 1849), p. 112. 



1921.] THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN 671 

"the permanence and stability they need if they are to be our 
stay in life, if we are to feel their reality as we feel the world 
of sense to be real; if we are to rest on them as the foundation 
of our hopes for the future?" To this question the answer is 
that "the Church, which by her liturgy and theology, and by 
the constant preaching of her ministers, keeps those truths 
energetically before us and represents them as ever-living 
principles of action, is here our great support." 8 

That great institution, then, the Catholic Church [con- 
tinues Newman] has been set up by Divine Merey as a present, 
visible antagonist, and the only possible antagonist, to sight 
and sense. Conscience, reason, good feeling, the instincts 
of our moral natures, the tradition of Faith, the conclusions 
and deductions of philosophical [or "natural"] Religion, 
are no match at all for the stubborn facts . . . which are 
the foundation of physical science. Gentlemen, if you feel, 
as you must feel, the whisper of the law of moral truth 
within you, and the impulse to believe, be sure there is 
nothing whatever on earth which can be the sufficient cham- 
pion of these sovereign authorities of your soul, which can 
vindicate and preserve them to you and make you loyal to 
them, but the Catholic Church. You fear they will go, you 
see with dismay that they are going, under the continual 
impression created on your mind by the details of the 
material science to which you have devoted your lives. 
It is so I do not deny it; except under rare and happy cir- 
cumstances, go they will, unless you have Catholicism to 
back you up in keeping faithful to them. The world is a 
rough antagonist of spiritual truth; sometimes with mailed 
hand, sometimes with pertinacious logic, sometimes with a 
storm of irresistible facts, it presses on against you. What 
it says is true, perhaps, as far as it goes, but it is not the 
whole truth, or the most important truth. Those more im- 
portant truths which the natural heart admits in substance 
though it cannot [of its own strength] maintain [against 
such adversaries] of these the Church is in matter of fact 
the undaunted and the only defender. She is ever the 
same ever young and vigorous, and ever overcoming new 
errors with the old weapons. Catholicism is the strength 
of Religion as Science and System are the strength of 
[physical] Knowledge. 9 

Ward, Newman, L, p. 414. Cf. Last Lectures, p. 29. 
Idea, etc., pp. 515, 516. 



672 THE LIFE'S WORK OF J. H. NEWMAN [Feb., 

4 ' ; 

Alas, that these eloquent and impassioned accents were heard 
no more in the lecture halls of Dublin. 

I have allowed myself, not unwillingly, to be led aside 
from the consideration of the Grammar of Assent to the quota- 
tion of passages not taken from that work, though bearing 
on topics cognate to its subject matter. But I cannot take leave 
of it altogether without paying a tribute of most cordial ad- 
miration to its concluding section, in which Newman deals 
at length, in his most trenchant style, with the "five reasons" 
advanced by the cynical and infidel historian, Gibbon, as ac- 
counting on merely natural grounds, for the spread of Chris- 
tianity. 

Under stress of limited space, I must needs be content 
briefly to mention some others among the latest works of the 
veteran controversialist. 

In 1866 there appeared, from the pen of Dr. E. B. Pusey, 
a lengthy pamphlet, strangely entitled An Eirenicon (i. e., "A 
Message of Peace") in which the author vigorously attacked 
Catholic devotion to Our Lady, especially as represented or 
reflected in that once well-known book of popular piety, The 
Glories of Mary, by St. Alphonsus Ligouri. Newman, in his 
reply, has of course no difficulty in showing that the Catholic 
faith does not commit us to an unqualified approval, or adop- 
tion, of what some would regard as the occasionally perf ervid 
phraseology of the book, or to a credulous acceptance of the 
ill-authenticated legends which are to be found within its 
covers. The "Letter to Dr. Pusey" was, it will be understood, 
published four years before the Grammar of Assent; but I 
have reserved mention of it till now as being fitly coupled with 
the "Letter to the Duke of Norfolk," which appeared in 1875. 
The occasion of the last-named pamphlet was as follows : In 1873, 
three years after the Vatican definition of Papal Infallibility, 
Mr. Gladstone had received a serious political set-back in the 
rejection of an Irish University Bill. Irritated by this un- 
locked for disappointment, due to the influence of the Catholic 
Bishops of Ireland, Mr. Gladstone published his Vaticanism in 
Its Relation to the Duty of Civil Allegiance. It was to this 
outburst of petulant bigotry that Newman replied in the above- 
named "Letter." This is a work which, as protesting against 
the identification of particular theological opinions with the 
faith of the Catholic Church, presents a close analogy with the 



1921.] THE HARP THAT ONCE THRO' TARA'S HALLS 673 

"Letter to Dr. Pusey." 10 But the right place for its discussion 
would be in the course of a connected account of the Vatican 
definition, such as plainly cannot be attempted here. And of 
the controversy with Dr. Fairbairn, which was the occasion of 
Cardinal Newman's last appearance in print, at the age of 
eighty-four, space will not allow me to speak. 

[THE END.] 



THE HARP THAT ONCE THRO' TARA'S HALLS. 

BY THOMAS A. LAHEY, C.S.C. 

"THE harp that once thro* Tara's hall 

The soul of music shed," 
Has slumbered long on Tara's walls, 

But oh, it is not dead. 
The throbs to which it once had leaped 

Have lapsed in silence long, 
But 'tis because its strings were steeped 

In grief too deep for song. 

But Hope has touched away the tears 

And Erin rises now, 
The white dawn of the coming years 

Upon her virgin brow; 
And lo, a thousand pulsing strings 

Have caught the throb that thrills 
The new born Irish heart that sings 

Among the Emerald hills. 

Oh harp by sorrow soothed to sleep, 

A lilting Irish cry 
Has made your pulse again to leap 

In songs that will not die. 
No more, sweet harp, shall music dare 

To live from thee apart, 
For ye shall live a wedded pair 

Within the Irish heart. 

"Both "Letters" have been republished in Difficulties of Anglicans, vol. 11. 
VOL. cm. 43 




THE POETRY OF THE PETREL. 

BY HARRIETTE WILBUR. 

I have seen a snowy petrel, arising, poise 

Above the green-sloped wave, then pass forevermore 

From keenest sight. William Sharp, "Oceanus." 

SUALLY, however, a petrel does not pass forever- 
more from keenest sight, but remains in plain 
view, with broad whirlings and coastings that are 
the poetry of motion. At will, the bird can make 
a mile a minute, but usually its flight is airy and 
flickering, more like that of a butterfly than of an ordinary 
bird. Its characteristic position is this "poise above the green- 
sloped wave," like a bit of the wave itself suspended in air. 

Pied petrels coursed about the sea, 
And skimmed the billows dexterously; 
Sank with each hollow, rose with every hill, 
So close, yet never touched them till 
They seized their prey with rapid bill, 

says Alfred Domett in "The Gulf of St. Lawrence." This hov- 
ering poise has a utilitarian motive, being a method of procur- 
ing food. Yet it is grace itself and whoever, or whatever, can 
equal it has reached perfection of its kind. Bryant has used 
this idea very aptly in "The Arctic Lover:" 

The petrel does not skim the sea 
More swiftly than my oar. 

Strictly speaking, there is no "snowy petrel," as the plum- 
age is chiefly dark above and below, though some have white 
breasts and all have areas of white here and there about the 
plumage. Of the seventy or more recognized species, the three 
small petrels called Stormy Petrels, or Mother Carey's Chickens, 
are the best known. There are the True Stormy Petrel, Leach's 
Petrel, and Wilson's, named from the great ornithologist. All 
are of a sooty brown, with a white patch, or "snowflake," at the 
base of the tail. Mr. H. E. Parkhurst finds a beautiful com- 
parison in the colors and habits of these children of the sea: 



1921.] THE POETRY OF THE PETREL 675 

"A vanishing and ever distant living mystery, with minute 
dusky form, white spotted, dashing tirelessly above the sea, it 
is an exquisite symbol of the dark waves, crested with white, 
that are ever sweeping on, age after age, in restless flight." 

Far off the Petrel in the troubled way 

Swims with her brood, or flutters in the spray; 

She rises often, often drops again, 

And sports at ease on the tempestuous main. 

George Crabbe. 

Petrel means "Little Peter." Because these birds run with 
closed wings upon the surface of the water, or hover with 
spread wings just above it, someone has made the poetical 
comparison to St. Peter walking upon the Sea of Gennesareth, 
hence the name: 

Named wert thou, that walkest the water, from the impetuous 

saint of yore 

Peter who by faith would gladly step with trembling human feet 
On the Lord's own shining pathway, there his gracious Lord to 

greet. 

Fear not. He Whose touch upheld the Apostle's life in Galilee 
Gave thy wings, strong and sustaining, O thou wandering bird, 

to thee. Lady Lindsay, "The Stormy Petrel." 

The birds are well named "Stormy," because they not only 
resemble flakes of foam cast off by the dashing waves, but 
because the higher the wind and more agitated the sea, the 
more abundant and lively they are: 

Birds of the sea, they rejoice in storms; 
On the top of the wave you may see their forms; 
They run and dive, and they whirl and fly, 
Where the glittering foam-spray breaks on high; 
And against the force of the strongest gale 
Like phantom ships they soar and sail. 

Park Benjamin, "The Stormy Petrel.'' 

There are several different suppositions as to the origin 
of the term, Mother Carey's Chickens, for these small petrels, 
and of Mother Carey's Hens for the larger kinds. It is said 
that the name is a corruption of Cartaret, whose sailors named 
the birds in honor of their captain. Another explanation states 
that "Carey" is from the Latin cara, dear, the bird being under 



676 THE POETRY OF THE PETREL [Feb., 

the protection of dear mother nature, or of Mary, the Mother. 
Still another notion is that Mother Carey was a witch with 
ability to make storms rise at command, and that the sailors 
named the bird for her, hoping the compliment would avert 
storms, or else in compliment to the bird's ability to prophesy 
storms. For, because of their abundance just before or during 
a storm, seamen often believe, or say, that the birds bring bad 
weather. 

Alexander Wilson says of this superstition: "Habited in 
mourning, and making their appearance generally in greater 
numbers previous to or during a storm, they have long been 
fearfully regarded by the ignorant and superstitious, not only 
as the foreboding messengers of tempests and dangers to the 
hapless mariner, but as wicked agents connected, somehow or 
other, in creating them. 'Nobody,' say they, 'can tell anything 
of where they come from or how they breed,' though (as 
sailors sometimes say) it is supposed that they hatch their eggs 
under their wings as they sit on the water. This mysterious 
uncertainty has doubtless given rise to the opinion so prevalent 
among this class of men, that they are, in some way or other, 
connected with that personage who has been styled The 
Prince of the Powers of the Air. In every country where they 
are known, their names have borne some affinity to this belief. 
They have been called Witches, Stormy Petrels, The Devil's 
Birds, Mother Carey's Chickens, probably from some cele- 
brated ideal hag of that name. Their unexpected and numer- 
ous appearance has frequently thrown a momentary damp 
over the mind of the hardiest seamen." 

Lady Lindsay reverts to this : 

Harbinger of death and danger, o'er the darkly furrowed sea, 
Rides the Stormy Petrel, telling where the gathered whirlwinds be. 
Bird of Fate! whom we should welcome, counting thee as truly 

blest, 
For thy tidings and thy warnings timely brought from east or 

west, 
Knowest not that an ill-tongued prophet is by all men deemed 

accurst 
He that soonest cries disaster, he that sees far doom the first? 

To collect in numbers before a storm is not proper to 
Petrels alone; gulls, swallows, and other sea and land birds 
feel the change of weather and unconsciously foretell it by 



1921.] THE POETRY OF THE PETREL 677 

their actions. In reality, the storm brings the birds. Alexander 
Wilson explains why they seek out a ship : "It appears that the 
seeds of the Gulf -weed so common and abundant in this part 
of the ocean, floating perhaps a little below the surface, and 
the barnacles with which ships' bottoms usually abound, being 
both occasionally thrown up to the surface by the action of 
the vessel through the water in blowing weather, entice these 
birds to follow in the ships' wake at such times: and not, as 
some have suggested, merely to seek shelter from the storm, 
the greatest violence of which they seem to disregard. There 
is also the greasy dish-washings and other oily substances 
thrown over by the cook, on which they feed with avidity, but 
with great good-nature, their manners being so gentle that I 
have never observed the slightest appearance of quarreling 
or dispute among them." 

The bird's note is a faint, chirping, rather wailing weet- 
weet, uttered as it skims buoyantly over the water or runs 
nimbly about patting the tops of the waves with its webbed 
feet. 

No song-note have we, but a piping cry 
That blends with the storm when the wind is high, 
When the land-birds quail 
We sport the gale, 
And merrily over the ocean we sail. Anon. 

Petrel is a true child of the sea, with the strength and 
endurance that a life on the ocean demands. Wilson tells of 
one with a broken quill feather that followed his ship for 
nearly a week, a distance of four hundred miles in those days. 
"The length of time these birds remain on the wing is surpris- 
ing," he says. "As soon as it was light enough in the morning 
to perceive them, they were found roaming about as usual, 
and I have often sat in the boat which was suspended by the 
ship's stern, watching their movements until it was so dark the 
eye could no longer follow them, though I could still hear their 
low note of weet-weet, as they approached the vessel below 
me." 

Hovered all day in our sluggish wake 

The wonderful petrel's wing, 
Following, following, ever afar 
Like the love of a human thing. 

Howard Glyndon. 



678 THE POETRY OF THE PETREL [Feb., 

Night has no terrors for a bird that can ride out the 
severest storm in safety, and, after sporting with the waves all 
day, Stormy Petrel settles to rest with a white-cap for his 
pillow and his wing for a nightcap. Mist and foam and spray 
cannot touch him, for his thick oily plumage is a protecting 
"slicker," while his long legs are encased in high boots, guar- 
anteed not to leak. 

Up and down! up and down! 

From the base of the wave to the billow's crown, 

And amidst the flashing and feathery foam 

The stormy petrel finds a home 

A home, if such a place may be 

For her who lives on the wide, wide sea, 

On the craggy ice, in the frozen air 

And only seekest her rocky lair 

To warm her young, and to teach them to spring 

At once o'er the waves on their stormy wing! 

Barry Cornwall. 

Stormy Petrel almost never lands except in June, when 
she seeks a rocky shore or desolate ocean island to build a 
nest and brood the single egg she deposits there. The nesting 
is in colonies, sometimes thousands of birds together. Such a 
colony is an interesting place on a warm evening, when the 
immense numbers of birds assembled there sport about over 
the rocks and sandy shores, chattering in faint, husky voices. 
Occasionally, however, very unpleasant accidents cause them 
to be found in places not at all suited to their wandering 
nature, as Florence Hendrickson records in "Lines on a Stormy 
Petrel Found Dying in Kensington Gardens:" 

He flew long miles over barren lands 

Driven ashore by the stormy seas, 
From the purple crags and the golden sands, 

From foam and freedom and fresh salt breeze; 
Into a city of gloom and smoke, 

With its roar of wheels for the ocean's roar, 
Where the air is heavy and foul fogs choke, 

But what does it matter one victim more? 

And Theodore Watts has written an "Ode to Mother Carey's 
Chicken," hanging in a cage on a cottage wall. 



1921.] THE POETRY OF THE PETREL 679 

Gaze not at me, my poor unhappy bird; 

That sorrow is more than human in thine eye; 
Too deep already is my spirit stirred 

To see thee here, child of the sea and sky, 
Coop'd in a cage with food thou canst not eat, 

Thy snowflake soiled, and soiled those conquering feet 
That walked the billows, while thy sweet-sweet-sweet 

Proclaimed the tempest nigh. 

It is said that sailors are very careful not to molest Little 
Peter, fearing harm may come to the ship, or to themselves. 
Possibly it is affection rather than superstition that dictates 
their attitude toward these friendly little fellow voyagers. The 
passengers certainly welcome the Little Peters as an interest- 
ing and entertaining bit of life on an otherwise desolate sea; 
an ocean voyage would not be half as pleasant without the 
company of the little birds. 

"Ever flapping its winglets, I have marked the little bird," 
says Audubon, "dusky all over save a single spot, the white- 
ness of which contrasts with the dark hue of the waters and 
the deep tone of the clear sky. Full of life and joy, it moves 
to and fro, advances toward the ship, then shoots far away, 
gambols over the swelling waves, dives into their hollows, and 
twitters with delight as it perceives an object that will alle- 
viate its hunger. Never fatigued, the tiny Petrels seldom 
alight, although at times their frail legs and feet seem to touch 
the crest of the foaming wave." 

Here ran the stormy petrels on the waves, 

As though they were the shadows of themselves, 

Reflected from a loftier flight through space. 

James Montgomery, "Pelican Island." 



flew Boohs. 



TWENTY CURES AT LOURDES MEDICALLY DISCUSSED. By 

Dr. F. de Grandmaison de Bruno, translated by Dom Hugo 
G. Bevinot, O.S.B., A.M., and Dom Luke Izard, O.S.B., 
M.R.C.S., L.R.C.P., with a preface by Sir Bertrand Windle, 
M.D., Sc.D., F.R.S. St. Louis: B. Herder Book Co. $2.60. 
This admirable translation of an excellent book will be found 
full of interest for Catholics; for inquirers into Catholicism; for 
students of the art of healing and of the laws of evidence; for 
scientists; and for all who believe in the supernatural, and in the 
many manifestations of the Providence of God. 

The book is written by a physician, one jealous for the integ- 
rity of medical standards in pronouncing on conditions of disease 
or healing. In the first eighteen chapters will be found the history 
of each case: this comprises the certificates of the physicians, 
often categorical in detail, with regard to the existing disease; 
the precise reports of the cure; a discussion of the arguments for 
and against the miraculous element in the healing; and the after 
history of the case. This is done in the well-ordered, balanced, 
and impartial fashion of a paper to be read before a medical 
assembly, or a report contributed to a medical journal. Only a 
physician, as Sir Bertram Windle says in his preface, can appre- 
ciate the care to be found in the examinations and dissection of 
these cases. In Dr. Grandmaison's own preface he states : "I have 
set aside all considerations other than the medical; I have exam- 
ined solely the clinical factor in the cures." 

Following the detailed report, comes a summarization of 
the cures in chronological order. Next, an investigation of the 
characteristics common to all the cures discussed, which are those 
common to miraculous cures in general, namely: (1) the rapidity 
of the cure; (2) the simplicity or even nullity of the curative 
agent; (3) the coincidence of the cure with prayer or some mani- 
festation of piety. Each separate cure is now shown, as before 
a medico-legal tribunal, to have fulfilled these conditions. Finally, 
the objections which are advanced in general against the miracles 
of healing at Lourdes are convincingly shown to be fallacious. 
Indeed, many of these objections are so self-evidently shortsighted 
or prejudiced that we admire the patient tolerance shown in their 
refutation. 

Though the book is written in the language of scientific medi- 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 681 

cine, its clarity of style brings it well within the comprehension 
of the ordinary reader. So full of interest is it that we cannot 
forbear to mention a few of the many pieces of information to 
be gained from it, difficult though it is to choose. For instance, 
readers are told of the severe methods of examination employed 
by the Bureau des Constatations ; of the interrogations and exam- 
inations needed to fill a "dossier" for filing in the archives; of 
the number of physicians who yearly visit Lourdes, more than 
eight hundred, to whom all records are open, and to whom exam- 
ination of current cases is permitted. They will learn that ad- 
mission to Lourdes in the case of the sick poor is granted only 
when the disease has been pronounced incurable; and withheld 
from those suffering from hysteria. Also, readers will be inter- 
ested, and disgusted, to learn of the many deliberate and malicious 
falsifications employed by Zola in his novel on Lourdes, here 
completely exposed. 

MEDICINA PASTORALIS. In Usum Confessariorum et Curiarum 
E 'celestas ticarum. By Joseph Antonelli Sac, Naturalium 
Scientiarum Doctore ac Professore. Volume III. Editio 
Quarta. New York: Frederick Pustet Co. 
This revised and enlarged edition of Father Antonelli's Pas- 
toral Medicine, makes an excellent work of reference for those 
interested in the serious scientific questions connected with what 
has been so well called Medicina Pastoralis Medicine for Pastors. 
The first volume contains an admirable compendium of the 
knowledge necessary to understand the anatomy and physiology 
that must be discussed in pastoral medicine. It is beautifully and 
adequately illustrated by some twenty-five colored plates and 
other cuts, all genuinely helpful to those unfamiliar with im- 
portant details of anatomy. 

The first part of the second volume contains physiological 
questions relating to the First, Fifth and Sixth Commandments. 
The second part, the pastoral medicine of the sacraments of Bap- 
tism and Matrimony. The third discusses the medical questions 
relating to abstinence and fasting, and the fourth concerns the 
pastoral care of people who are gravely ill or dying, and ques- 
tions with regard to the dead which knowledge of anatomy 
and physiology may help the priest to solve. One might take 
exception to a tendency in this volume to exaggerate the signif- 
icance of the physical evils which may result from certain viola- 
tions of the Sixth Commandment. The opinions expressed are 
those of physicians, as a rule, and even of special authorities on 
the subjects, but it would have been well worth while to recognize 



682 NEW BOOKS [Feb., 

f 

some more conservative views. We cannot scare people into 
being better or influence them for good by setting up a bogey 
whose features are a caricature, rather than a portrait. 

The third volume contains the constitution of Pope Benedict 
XIV., Dei miseratione, together with the instructions of the Sacred 
Congregations and the Holy Office referring to the trial of cases 
for the declaration of the nullity of matrimony which has been 
solemnized but not consummated. It gives examples of matri- 
monial cases, tried under these decrees and instructions, which 
are illuminating for those who are practically interested in this 
subject. 

THE PROBLEM OF EVIL. By the Rev. Peter Green, M.A. New 

York: Longmans, Green & Co. $3.25. 

The Problem of Evil is as old as man's philosophizing. 
Zoroaster speculated on the existence of evil in the world in 2500 
B. C. Men have been wrestling with the problem ever since : they 
have become, now Dualists, now Fatalists, according as they have 
failed to see the compatibility of an All Good Supreme Being with 
a universe of His creation which admitted of moral and physical 
evil. 

Christian teaching, of course, has not been unmindful of this 
centuries'-old difficulty. Christian teaching, while never attempt- 
ing to answer all the "whys" of the permissions of Omnipotence, 
while always remembering that the ways of God are, in much, 
mysterious and incomprehensible to man, has nevertheless faced 
the problem of evil squarely, and insisted that there is no incom- 
patibility between the existence of an All Perfect God and moral 
evil in the universe, since moral evil is the result of man's free 
choice, and free choice is of" the very nature of man. Christian 
teaching has its answers, too, for those who see incompatibility 
in the existence of God, and of physical or metaphysical evil in His 
universe, although to give these answers here would take us too 
far afield. 

During the course of the last few years this old problem has 
reasserted its claim to the world's attention. The distresses and 
sufferings attendant on the World War brought forth a deal of 
new literature on the old problem. Canon Green's book is the 
latest arrival, and one of the most welcome to the arena of dis- 
cussion. 

One uses the word "welcome" here in a limited sense. One 
welcomes the Canon's book, if for no better reason, at least for its 
announced purpose in its sub-title that it is "an attempt to show 
that the existence of sin and pain in the world is not inconsistent 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 683 

with the goodness and power of God." In a literature which 
includes much that is agnostic, hysterical and even blasphemous, 
a book with Canon Green's frank thesis is a relief. 

It is quite true that the Canon's book is now over-subjective, 
again, "sufficiently vague to mean anything," at other times rather 
far-fetched theologically (see for example chapter seven, "A 
Theory of the Fall"), and so on; nevertheless, the main argument 
of the book as outlined in the introductory chapter, the square 
stand for a real freedom of the will, and the sane views expressed 
in the concluding chapter on the Social Problem are refreshing 
oases in the mass of recent war-hysteria literature on the problem 
of evil. 

THE PROBLEM OF THE PENTATEUCH. A New Solution by 

Archaeological Methods. By Melvin George Kyle, D.D., LL.D. 

Oberlin, Ohio: Bibliotheca Sacra Co. 

In view of the recent decision of the Holy Office on the Penta- 
teuchal problem, it is a source of a great deal of satisfaction to 
read the latest scholarly work on this interesting topic from the 
pen of Dr. M. G. Kyle. The work shows careful study, close 
reasoning, and deep erudition. The Mosaic authorship of the 
Pentateuch is, in this volume, demonstrated from the varied and 
progressive forms of legislation. The author finds in the Penta- 
teuch certain comprehensive technical legal terms, used for groups 
of laws and placed at the beginning of the group which they desig- 
nate. These three groups are "Judgments," "Statutes," "Com- 
mandments." The last term is not used as exclusively in a tech- 
nical sense as the first two. Judgments are decisions of judges 
that have become a common law and of general knowledge. They 
usually concern things that are evil in themselves. Statutes are 
statutary regulations, directions, laws of procedure, regulations in 
religious ceremonials, social activity of Israel. Commandments, 
when used in the technical sense, refer to the Decalogue, but the 
term is frequently used in a more general sense. Long tables of 
references are given in support of this view. 

Different literary forms are employed for these three classes 
of laws. The mnemonic is characteristic of Judgments. They 
constituted the common law, were passed from mouth to mouth, 
were memorized by judges: Moses eventually collected them to 
form a divinely authorized code in the Pentateuch. They are ex- 
pressed in brief, terse, often rhythmic language. 

Statutes concern matters, unfamiliar, destined for specialists; 
they refer to the Ceremonial Law, the construction of the Taber- 
nacle, description of the priests' vestments, directions concerning 



684 , NEW BOOKS [Feb., 

feasts. The descriptive literary form is most suitable for this 
purpose. 

Deuteronomy differs from the other books of the Pentateuch 
in literary style and form. The laws in this book are the same as 
given and recorded in preceding books, but they are here sum- 
marized; the addresses of Moses to the people assume the form of 
the review lectures. Additions are made to laws, but they have in 
view the early entrance of Israelites into the Promised Land. The 
hortatory form of expression is used by Moses in these public ad- 
dresses to stir up the people to a more lively conception of the 
laws already given, and to prepare them for their life in the Land 
of Promise. Bearing in mind the various kinds and uses of the 
laws, it is not necessary to resort to the documentary theory for 
their interpretation. The same legislators will, under these vary- 
ing circumstances, employ a different style, and various forms of 
expression which will be suitable for such occasions. 

Chronological difficulties exist in the Pentateuch but many 
of them are the creation of the documentary theory. Some addi- 
tions have probably been made to the original editions of the 
Pentateuch. Parts of it are prophetic in character, notably Deu- 
teronomy. The author briefly reviews the arguments for the 
Mosaic authorship of the Pentateuch advanced in his previous 
work, Moses and the Monuments, and concludes this study with 
the words, the Pentateuch "is a journalistic record of laws, forty 
years in the making and of history forty years in the writing . . . 
and Moses, either personally or by giving directions to others, is 
its responsible author." 

RELIGION AND HEALTH. By James J. Walsh, M.D. Boston: 

Little, Brown & Co. $2.25 net. 

Valuable as was Dr. Walsh's book on Health Through Will 
Power, this is as much higher in worth, as the subject it treats 
transcends that in the book which preceded it, and which might 
be called a preparation for it. In the introductory chapter and 
the one following we find the strong presentation of his thesis on 
the everlasting reality of religion. The chapter on Prayer, marked 
by absence of psychological speculation, treats practically of the 
naturalness and good sense of the constant habit of prayer; it 
tells how the neurotic is helped by morning prayer, and of the 
value of prayer is all psychoneuroses. Brief reference is made to 
the great men of prayer in many ages, with special stress on the 
praying Generals of the Great War. The chapter on the Bible 
and Health is of especial interest, with its argument that the 
sanitary laws of the Jews could have been no outcome of human 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 685 

development, but rather of Divine origin. In other chapters, 
which we might well wish to do more than summarize, we learn 
of the effect of religion in inhibiting or resolving the destructive 
emotions of anger, worry, and fear; in their expulsion by forgive- 
ness and faith. 

All this, possibly, we Catholics know, but such knowledge 
gains new force when uttered by the physician rather than the 
clergyman, when stated as a truth of science as incontestable as 
the law of gravitation, and its outcome shown to be simple re- 
lation of cause and effect in the worlds of spirit and matter. 

In this very meagre sketch of some of the matter in the book, 
we must not omit notice of its inclusion of all recent discoveries 
in medicine, from the relation of obesity to diabetes, to the prob- 
able communication of influenza through the hands, rather than 
in any way through the air. 

The wide reading, extended experience, and specialized 
scholarship of the writer certify to the value of anything from his 
pen, and when we find a work of this kind as simple as a primer 
and as attractive as a story, we may well offer thanks for the 
boon. Nobody who values knowledge concerning the mysterious 
relation between holy living and bodily health should be without 
this book. 

WOUNDED SOULS. By Philip Gibbs. New York: George H. 

Doran Co. 

In this book Philip Gibbs, with powerful, vital strokes, 
brings home to us that the War is not yet over, although fought 
and won. Souls are still bleeding, hands and hearts are still 
empty, brains are still reeling with the agony of remembrance, 
and in his final pages he sums up the part each of us must take 
in the international Society of Good Will, which "will educate the 
heart of the world above the baseness of the passions that caused 
the massacre in Europe." "Idealists, who have seen Hell pretty 
close" and who have "enough good-will to move mountains of 
cruelty," are the hope, the sole hope, of the new order. 

It was a delicate compliment to America that Philip Gibbs 
put the great ideal of World-Friendship into the heart of an 
American, Dr. Small, whose planning spirit became a torch in the 
midst of desolation in hunger-ravaged Austria after the War. 
"Killers of hate," he called himself and his band of clear-eyed 
enthusiasts who served with him in saving women and children 
from the wreckage of devastated civilization. For vividness of 
conception and soul-gripping realism, combined with a lofty ideal- 
ism, which runs through the blackest pages like the white light 



686 , NEW BOOKS [Feb., 

of a star, Wounded Souls is a remarkable performance. It is the 
telling of truth from which there is no escape, terrible truth which 
has woven itself into the fabric of millions of lives. Though the 
book is in the form of a novel, it is much more than mere fiction. 
Nevertheless, those who follow the history of Wickham Brand 
and the German girl he loved so deeply, only to lose, will agree 
that apart from his fame as a war correspondent, Philip Gibbs' 
reputation as a novelist is well deserved. 

THE CATHEDRAL OF REIMS. The Story of a German Crime. 
By the Right Rev. Monseigneur Maurice Landrieux. Trans- 
lated by E. Williams. New York: E. P. Button & Co. $8.00. 
This beautiful volume is a valuable record of a great work of 
art and of a great act of vandalism. The Bishop of Dijon, who 
is also Archpriest of the Cathedral, speaks whereof he was an eye- 
witness in his account of the wounds received day by day by this 
"august and splendid monument of human genius and faith." The 
story of Rheims* martyrdom is told in photographs as well as in 
text, detail by detail. There are ninety-six plates in all. It is the 
story of one who loves, watching at the deathbed of one beloved, 
powerless to save, concentrating the intensity of his desire in 
noting every change in the dearly loved countenance. 

To this lover and guardian of the Cathedral's beauty and 
treasure, she was as a human thing, nay more, she was a symbol 
of the Divine and every shell that pierced and rent her, pierced 
and rent his very soul. His descriptions are vivid; his arraign- 
ment unsparing. The civilized world will doubtless share and 
ratify his judgments. 

To the student of art and the student of history this work 
will prove most valuable; it is also replete with interest for the 
general reader. 

THE ROMANCE OF MADAME TUSSAUD'S. By John Theodore 
Tussaud. New York: George H. Doran Co. $6.00 net. 
Once we have heard, somewhere far back in the stone age 
of our own individual existence, that the French Revolution was 
but one phase of a mighty movement, likely at any moment to 
make itself manifest, as indeed it has so recently, everything con- 
nected with that particular period assumes a double interest. 
Madame Tussaud's collection of contemporary evidence is, there- 
fore, a boon to civilization, which we are glad to find ably described 
by one of her descendants. John Theodore Tussaud traces the 
history of this far-famed collection of wax works up to the present 
day, but however faithfully it represents events of subsequent 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 687 

importance to England, we are inevitably more interested in the 
interpretation of the Revolution than in English history, however 
interesting. And in showing what a great collection this really is, 
Mr. Tussaud always reminds us of Madame Tussaud's genius, for, 
as Hilaire Belloc points out, her personality is the most interest- 
ing aspect of the collection. Her genius was its inspiration, her 
memory the guidance of its development. She, apparently, pos- 
sessed the highest attribute of an organizer the power to create 
a success lasting long after the quiet departure of its originator. 
In his masterly introduction, Hilaire Belloc makes us feel how 
wisely her ascendants have followed the old tradition, never 
blindly, but with full recognition of her power. It is impossible 
to discuss the book, one finds, without constant recurrence to its 
masterly introduction a swift and brilliant resumt of all we have 
known, but perhaps forgotten, of this great Revolution. 

SHORT HISTORY OF THE ITALIAN PEOPLE. By Janet Penrose 
Trevelyan. New York: G. P. Putnam's Sons. 
Miss Trevelyan's book is finely printed, handsomely illus- 
trated, provided with maps, bibliography, an index and attractive 
binding. The chapters are well arranged and in all but the spirit 
of the presentation of the material, satisfactory. The advertise- 
ment claims for the author "admirable qualifications" for the task 
of making a short comprehensive history of the Italian people. 
One of the most obvious of her characteristics is the tendency to 
sneer at everything even remotely connected with the Papacy 
not an admirable qualification, we should say, for any historian, 
and emphatically not for a historian of Italy. To tell the history 
of Italy without at least a judicial, not to say sympathetic, atti- 
tude towards the Papacy and its immense role, is like trying to 
understand the Constitution of the United States without admit- 
ting the Christian faith of its framers. 

HISTORIC CHRISTIANITY AND THE APOSTLES' CREED. By 

J. K. Mozley. New York: Longmans, Green & Co. $2.00 net. 

The seven addresses of this volume on the Historical Char- 
acter of Christianity and the Apostles' Creed were given in St. 
Margaret's, Westminster, and in Great St. Mary's, Cambridge, by 
the principal of the clergy school at Leeds. The author's thesis 
is that Christianity is a religion rooted in history, its supernatural 
character evidenced in the facts of its origins, its oldest creed 
testifying to this, its essential nature. The author is decided in 
his condemnation of Modernism and the defenders of a creedless 
Christianity, but like all Anglicans, he can be delightfully vague 



688 j NEW BOOKS [Feb., 

and hopelessly inaccurate. For instance, you cannot discover 
what he means by a Church, or the communion of saints ; he is un- 
certain about the true relationship of reason and faith, and falsely 
declares that reason cannot arrive at certainties; he tells us that 
the Descent into Hell was merely an expansion of the thought 
already contained in the word "buried!" 

CONSIDERATIONS ON ETERNITY. By the Rev. Jeremias Drex- 
elius, S.J. Translated by Sister Marie Jos6 Byrne. Edited by 
Rev. Ferdinand E. Bogner. New York: Frederick Pustet Co. 
The editor of this new translation of a wholesome book on 
the most serious of all subjects, says well that no apology is needed 
for its publication. The truths presented here so simply and im- 
pressively are the food that men's souls most need today. The 
translation is all that could be desired. We think the book should 
be welcomed widely, and we believe that it will be. 

GOD IN THE THICKET. By C. E. Lawrence. New York: E. P. 

Dutton & Co. $2.00 net. 

Children might call this a fairy tale, and grown ups might 
call it a prose-poem fantasy or allegory, but both would be at a 
loss to know exactly what the author is driving at in these fan- 
tastic pages. The book tells of the wanderings of Jan Aylmer 
among the Butterfly People Harlequin, Columbine, Pierrot, 
Punchinello, and the elves and fairies of Argovie. Who are the 
Butterfly People? The author with his tongue in his cheek tells 
us: "They were people serious with irresponsibility; were pos- 
sessed with the habit of laughter, that is less than happiness; and 
a passion, with much of the gift of being picturesque. They sang 
often and rejoiced much; but often their passing songs were sad 
and their joy bore aspects of weariness." Can you now guess who 
the Butterfly People are? 

LABOR IN POLITICS OR CLASS VERSUS COUNTRY. By 

Charles Norman Fay. Privately Printed. 

This book was written by a man who was the head of public 
service corporations in Chicago during the eighties and the early 
nineties, and who afterwards was a manufacturer and vice-presi- 
dent in Illinois of the National Association of Manufacturers. Be- 
tween 1900 and 1904 he was a member of the Committee on Litiga- 
tions conducted by the Anti-Boycott Association. The book is a 
virulent attack on united labor, the A. F. L., and everybody who 
believes in collective bargaining. Mr. Gompers is the particular 
bete noir of the book, though a number of others, including Presi- 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 689 

dent Wilson, are on the blacklist of Mr. Fay. Mr. Fay is of the 
belief that social justice is being done in the United States, and 
that any labor unrest, even if it be of very small proportions, has 
been caused by unscrupulous agitators who are making their 
living by stirring up discontent. The volume is privately printed 
and is dedicated to the press writers of America, although the 
author has referred the substance of the book to a number of 
journals and magazines in the past three years. There are some 
very good things in the book, but as a whole, it is representative 
of a type of mind and a viewpoint that was more typical of the 
eighties and nineties than it is of the present time. Still, Mr. Fay 
has many spiritual brothers who will enjoy reading the book. In 
the hands of mosl people, it is very probable the book will have 
the opposite effect to that which Mr. Fay intends. 

A HISTORY OF PENANCE. By Rev. Oscar D. Watkins, M.A. 

New York: Longmans, Green & Co. Two volumes. $16.00 net. 

Catholic scholars will read with interest this history of Pen- 
ance by the Vicar of Holy Cross, Holywell, Oxford. The writer 
is a High Churchman, who believes firmly that the power of the 
keys was bestowed upon the Apostles on the first Easter Sunday, 
when Our Lord breathed upon them and said: "Receive ye the 
Holy Ghost. Whose sins you shall forgive, they are forgiven 
them; and whose sins you shall retain, they are retained" (John 
xx. 22, 23). The first volume (pp. 1-496) treats of the penitential 
system of the whole Church to A. D. 450, while the second deals 
exclusively with the Western Church to the Council of Lateran in 
1215. 

Each chapter is preceded by the full text in the original 
Latin and Greek, an excellent method of enabling the student to 
control easily the author's commentary and conclusions. Two 
review chapters, the ninth and the fifteenth, are added for the 
benefit of the casual reader who may not care to follow the 
argument in detail. 

This field has been well covered by Catholic scholars, such as 
Batiffol, Ermoni, Vacandard, Rauschen, d'Ales, Funk and Stufler, 
Esser, etc., but it is interesting to see the evidence weighed by one 
who is not a Catholic. The author has certainly read very carefully 
Monsignor Batiffol's classic treatise on "The Origins of Penance" 
in the first volume of his Studies in History and Positive Theology, 
and he might also have read with profit the thorough article by 
Vacandard on "Confession from the First to the Thirteenth Cen- 
tury," in the third volume of the Dictionaire de Theologie Ca- 
tholique. 

VOL. cxii. 44 



690 9 NEW BOOKS [Feb., 

We must not forget the Anglican Church officially holds 
that confession ought always to be completely voluntary. Our 
author frequently sets forth this view, when he refers to the alter- 
natives for confession proposed by the early Fathers, such as 
Origen and Chrysostom. For instance we read (vol. i., p. 334) : 
"Chrysostom will be found teaching again and again that there 
are methods of penance alternative to any confession, and that 
these are efficacious; and it may be inferred that he did not regard 
any confession, public or private, as necessary to forgiveness." 
Catholics will never make any such false inference, for they know 
that the pardoning power of the divine commission necessarily 
supposes the confession of the penitent. 

ETHICS GENERAL AND SPECIAL. By Owen A. Hill, S.J. New 

York: The Macmillan Co. $3.00. 

Father Hill has written a clear, brief text-book on ethics for 
young collegians. In discussing any problem, he sets forth his 
thesis, explains the question and the terms of his thesis, gives the 
proofs in syllogistic form, and concludes with a statement of the 
principles involved. The question of Woman Suffrage might 
have been treated more sympathetically, and Dr. Bouquillon's 
treatise on the school question discussed more fairly. The adver- 
tisement on the cover declares that the student will find nothing 
better in English on the subject. This statement would seem to 
overlook Father Cronin's The Science of Ethics and Father Ross' 
Christian Ethics, both very superior volumes. 

SISTER MARY OF ST. PHILIP. (Frances Mary Lescher.) 1825- 
1904. By a Sister of Notre Dame. With an Introduction by 
His Grace, the Archbishop of Liverpool. New York: Long- 
mans, Green & Co. $6.00 net. 

The vocation of Frances Lescher, like many another, had its 
roots in the rich soil of a happy, holy family life. Not the least 
fascinating of the score of chapters in this biography are those 
that have to do with the Lescher household, which yielded no 
fewer than five nuns and a priest to the service of the Church. 

Sister Mary of St. Philip brought to the work that claimed 
her when fresh from the novitiate at Namur, a sterling common 
sense, a splendid intellectual endowment, and a piety seasoned 
with mellow humor. It was her capable hand that in the early 
days of the year 1856 helped to launch the frail enterprise of the 
Mount Pleasant Training College, Liverpool. For a half-century, 
lacking but a few months, she guided its destinies and witnessed 
its growth. During those years lay teachers, trained under her 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 691 

watchful eye, passed in hundreds from its class-rooms to mold 
the lives of England's Catholic youth. The humble nun, busy 
with her girls and in directing the affairs of her Community, 
came to be looked upon by those outside, as well as by those 
within the Fold, as one of the foremost educators of her time. 

The gifted Religious, who chooses to be known simply as 
"A Sister of Notre Dame," has not only painted for us a portrait; 
she has well-nigh made it speak. Some pages sparkle with lively 
anecdote; others treat gravely, but never tiresomely, of deep 
things. The passages which quote from Sister Mary of St. Philip's 
conferences with her Community show her a master of the 
interior life; those on the subject of teaching show her an equal 
adept in the science of education. The book has caught up into 
itself with a singular measure of success the strength and beauty 
of the personality it depicts. 

CONSTANTINE I. AND THE GREEK PEOPLE. By Paxton Hib- 

ben. New York: The Century Co. 

"The present war," says the author in the course of this 
volume, "has given rise to many shining examples of hypocrisy." 
And his book is a study in the hypocrisy of the Allies' attitude 
toward Greece, viewed from the point of a monarchist. Mr. 
Hibben wrote the book in 1919, but withheld publication till this 
year, lest it should embarrass the labors of the Allies. It has 
value today in the light of the recent Greek election repudiating 
Venizelos, and the return of Constantine to the throne. 

The year 1914 saw Greece just emerging from two wars 
which, under the lead of Constantine, had doubled the size of 
Greece. The people were in no mood or condition to join the 
Allied cause. Constantine's policy was a cautious neutrality. 
Venizelos dreamed of great imperial growth, and he felt that by 
espousing the Allied cause Greece would come in for her share 
of the spoils. Constantine vetoed this plan, and Venizelos re- 
signed the Premiership. The next election brought the Premier 
to power again, and he forthwith began negotiating with France 
and Great Britain as to Greece's role in the War. These plans he 
laid without presenting them either to the King or to the people, 
in violation of the Greek constitution. 

When, at Venizelos' suggestion, Allied troops were landed at 
Salonika, Venizelos denied knowledge of their plans. Again the 
King dismissed Venizelos. Thus the question of war or peace was 
put up to the people. The Premier was overwhelmed, but not 
defeated. Nor were the Allies defeated. Unable to bring Greece 
into the War through the voice of the people, an Allied fleet seized 



692 , NEW BOOKS [Feb., 

Greek railroads, ships, harbors, telegraphs, etc., occupied Greek 
islands, and staged a revolution. Greece was successfully blocked. 

The one man who stood in the way of forcing the people into 
the vortex of war was Constantine. A joint attack, by French 
troops and an Allied fleet, on Athens caused the King's retirement. 
Constantine did not abdicate ; Venizelos was put into power by the 
Allied forces and, proclaiming martial law, proceeded to imprison 
or execute every active royalist he could lay hands upon. 

True, he was ably winning from the Peace Conference a re- 
markable share of the spoils. That seems to have made no dif- 
ference to the Greek people. Slowly, but surely, the hypocrisy 
of Venizelos and the Allied encroachments have made their mark 
on the Greek mind. Today Venizelos is repudiated. 

This fascinating story of political and military intrigue makes 
poor reading for those who blindly felt the Allies did no wrong. 
It constitutes a bitter arraignment of Venizelos. Who knows but 
that, now the truth is being told, Constantine was not the pro- 
German he was painted? Mr. Hibben pictures him as pro-Greek. 
In those days to be pro-Greek, to defend the neutrality and future 
of the Greek people was tantamount to being on Germany's side. 
The wheels of justice are grinding slowly again. They may com- 
pensate for all the injustice the book pictures. 

MEN AND BOOKS AND CITIES. By Robert Cortes Holliday. 

New York: George H. Doran Co. $2.50 net. 

Many books are our friends, yet of them all we have, perhaps, 
the warmest feeling for the few which we may read aloud by the 
fireside, safe in knowing that not one of the group about us will 
fail to hang upon each word. That is why we are glad that Mr. 
Holliday has renewed the old charm of Walking Stick Papers, 
presenting us with Men and Books and Cities. It resembles a 
certain coat of many colors in its diversity of interests, and is to 
be recommended to him of human interests, rather than to the 
zealous seeker after exact and correlated knowledge. For our- 
selves, we delight in the fact of Mr. Holliday not getting "for- 
rader very fast." We seize, with avidity, upon the chapter en- 
titled "Mrs. Joyce Kilmer at Walnut Hills," and find the one bit 
about "Aline's lecture" more precious for its varied setting. To 
be sure, we approach the description of Mrs. Kilmer most casually, 
first hearing among a number of other anecdotes, the fat man's 
remark that the "wimmin do all the shootin' in Texas" (we 
wonder how our Texas friends, especially the "wimmin," are 
taking this). But, smilingly, we realize that by his easy style, 
Mr. Holliday has, for the moment, at least, made us members of 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 693 

the much discussed, but never actually to be discovered, leisure 
class. 

Here is a last instance of the sort of thing which endears 
him to us: "Mr. Lucas rapidly shook hands round the circle, 
turned and sprang up the steps an odd, a humorous, and a 
memorable figure : stoop, smile, whitish hat, and long coat flowing 
out after him. A bevy of porters hustled his collection of things 
aboard. The train began to move; and only four people in 
Chicago knew that this particular and very distinguished English 
man of letters had ever been there." 

SPIRITUAL CONFERENCES. By Rev. Henry Collin, O.C. New 

York: Benziger Brothers. $2.00 net. 

The author of these spiritual conferences died two years 
ago at the ripe age of ninety-one, after spending some sixty years 
in the Cistercian Order. He had been a minister of the Church 
of England, but like many others had come over to the Catholic 
Church through the Oxford Movement. His solid piety and deep 
religious earnestness breathe in every page of these brief talks 
on Our Saviour, His Blessed Mother, and the virtues of the interior 
life. This little volume will make a distinct appeal to devout 
souls outside the Church, who will read it on account of the 
personality of its author. 

RISING ABOVE THE RUINS IN FRANCE. By Corinna Haven 

Smith and Caroline R. Hill. New York: G. P. Putnam's 

Sons. $3.50. 

The book is hardly more than a series of notes, vivid, abrupt, 
almost staccato in expression, and like snapshot pictures. It 
makes no pretence to literary style, but is so evidently sincere, so 
true in its portraiture, that it holds interest from the opening to 
the closing. 

We are given many glimpses of places, a few as yet untouched 
by impulse to reconstruction, villages once teeming with life 
where now nothing moves except a solitary butterfly over the 
ruins, and no sound is heard but the chirp of the cicala. Other 
places, hamlets and towns, are awakening to a new life full of 
hope and promise, a new development which will be better than 
the old. But it is the people of France, the ones to whom France 
will owe its recrudescence of life, who are evidently, and rightly, 
most interesting to the authors. We get brief and charming pic- 
tures of the French aristocrats, who forget themselves in working 
for their people. We have pictures of refugees returning to find 
the very places where their homes once stood now indistinguish- 



694 , NEW BOOKS [Feb., 

able, yet happy to be back in their native regions, gay and laugh- 
ing over their trous sous terre, or the shelter where five have to 
sit on two chairs, and there are not dishes enough for all to eat 
at the same time. But not unnoticed by these keen observers is 
that it is to this fine, gay courage of the French, it is to this love 
of home which brings them back to live in caves where their 
homes once stood, that France will owe its new birth, its marvels 
of speedy reconstruction. 

Not unnoticed by the writers is also that abiding character- 
istic of the French, that under all that froth of gayety, that light 
laughing fun, that apparently out-spoken frankness, there are 
deep reserves which none shall pass, concerning the things of 
most moment. 

A chapter of certified statistics closes the book, and an ap- 
pendix sets forth in tabular form the immense progress in the re- 
building of industry from November, 1919, to March, 1920. 

AMERICA AND THE NEW ERA. By Elisha M. Friedman. New 

York: E. P. Dutton & Co. 

This book is another symposium on a great variety of ques- 
tions ranging from industrial prophylaxis to internationalism. 
Such authorities as Dr. Ely, Dr. Howe, Dr. Kallen, Dr. Hollander, 
and Mary Van Kleeck are represented. Some of the articles are 
very good, as for example, Dr. Ely's contribution "An American 
Land Policy," or Miss Van Kleeck's "Women in Industry." Mr. 
Friedman, the editor, is able in two preliminary chapters to dis- 
count some of the ideas advanced by certain of the contributors. 
The article on "Heredity and Eugenics" has some very vicious 
recommendations. The article on "Religion in the New Age" to- 
gether with Mr. Friedman's comments on religion in the first part 
of the book, are typical of much discussion about religion outside 
of the Church at the present time. It is a very ambitious volume 
and is worth having, not only for its good points, but also to learn 
about a certain common attitude in much of the present discussion 
on religion and the family. 

POTTERISM. By Rose Macaulay. New York: Boni & Liveright. 
This is a novel of poised and brilliant attack. The object of 
attack is Potterism, so called from one of the principal characters, 
representative of sentimentalism, greed, cant, muddled thinking, 
profiteering, commercialism all the ugly qualities opposed to 
the hard quest for truth and beauty for their own sakes. Lord 
Pinkerton, formerly Percy Potter, who is a great newspaper 
owner, his wife, "Leila Yorke," a popular and banal novelist, and 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 695 

their insipid daughter, Clare, symbolize chiefly the intellectual 
defects of Potterism they err mainly because they do not see; 
the other children, Jane and Johnny Potter, show its moral defects 
they see, and despise accordingly, all that the paternal press 
and the maternal novels stand for and promulgate, but they can- 
not escape their inheritance of greed, they want truth not for 
itself, but for what it will bring them. In the person of the Jew, 
Arthur Gideon, we have the impassioned and disinterested truth- 
seeker, who fights Potterism both on its moral and intellectual 
sides. 

Potterism is undoubtedly an achievement with its crisp 
sentences, its fine economy, its satiric touch, and its underlying 
idealism. A novel of ideas rather than of incident or character, 
it draws its strength from its shrewd observation, its sharp sense 
of an intellectually fog-bound society. Miss Macaulay writes with 
restraint, and there is less of bitterness in her indictment than 
might be expected, but she has concentrated on a singularly un- 
likeable lot of people. Her ideal is high, but she implies in the 
fate of her hero, Gideon, that it is hopeless and impracticable. As 
a sophisticated picture of modern life the book is exceedingly well 
done; as a solution of the problem it sets before us it fails, chiefly 
because in the author's philosophy there is no solution at least 
no workable solution. 

TAHITI DAYS. By Hector MacQuarrie. New York: George H. 

Doran Go. $4.50 net. 

Mr. MacQuarrie is a New Zealander, who went to the South 
Seas for his health. He writes of his stay in Tahiti in an interest- 
ing fashion, although he spoils his book by his coarseness and his 
contempt for the moral law. A poet like Charles Warren Stod-. 
dard or a dreamer like Robert Louis Stevenson made the fairy- 
land of the South Seas a delight, but a newspaper realist like 
MacQuarrie disgusts us with his sordid tales of Eastern murder 
and lust. He is at his best when he describes the pearl diving 
near Hikuero Island, the pagan rite of the fire-walkers of Tahiti, 
or the customs of the natives. The photographs are numerous, 
but he might have omitted with profit his portrait of the drunken 
Hula Hula dancer. 

/^ESARE BORGIA, by Arthur Symons (New York: Brentano's), con- 
V^/ sists of three plays, two of them "Cesare Borgia" and "Iseult 
of Brittany" in verse. The third, "The Toy Cart," a prose play of 
unequal merit, has its scene laid in the city of Uzzayin, in the western 
part of India. All three are characterized by the intense and often 
morbid psychology we have come to associate with this writer's work. 



696 NEW BOOKS [Feb., 

But there are moments of beauty, not a few. "Iseult of Brittany* 1 is 
memorable in its melancholy charm. "Cesare Borgia," though, is 
heavily melodramatic, and never quite comes alive. 

THE FOOLISH LOVERS, by St. John Ervine (New York: The Mac- 
millan Co.), falls below the achievement of its author in that 
interesting Wellsian footnote to contemporary Irish history, Changing 
Winds. The scene is laid in the Irish County Antrim and in London, 
but Mr. Ervine, in spite of his obvious determination to fix securely the 
"local coloring," has failed to evoke the fine, harsh, sincere reality of 
the Black Northerners with whom his story deals. But he handles 
skillfully enough what some publishers call "the love-interest" of his 
novel. Prose drama is, after all, this author's true medium. Mixed 
Marriages is perfect of its kind. 

SELECTIONS FROM SWINBURNE, edited by Edmund Gosse, C.B., 
and Thomas James Wise (New York: George H. Doran Co.), gives 
us at long last an adequate selection from Swinburne. The only 
copyright selection hitherto available was published so far back as 
1887, and reflected excessively the idiosyncracy of Watts Dunton, who 
made it. It was not broadly characteristic of Swinburne's many moods 
and variety of subjects, and it gave an impression of the nature of his 
genius which criticism has not confirmed. The present selection is, 
in almost every way, admirable, and represents adequately the poetical 
genius of the author of "Atalanta in Calydon" and "Mary Stuart." This 
reviewer will confess, though, that he wishes away the "Etude Realiste" 
(and for that matter, "A Baby's Death" and "Babyhood"). These verses 
bear as much relation to reality as does the happy family group 
beatifically idiotic of the player-piano advertisements. Robert 
Bridges' "On a Dead Child" is worth all the nursery rhymes Swinburne 
ever declined upon. 

MORALE, THE SUPREME STANDARD OF LIFE AND CONDUCT, 
by G. Stanley Hall (New York: D. Appleton & Co. $3.00). 
Dr. Stanley Hall is a frank subjectivist. He is representative of that 
school of "Mansoul" sociology, which upholds agnosticism, evolution, 
modernism, and Kant as main tenets. 

Dr. Hall's latest book, Morale, decides that conscience, honor and 
the Nietzschean super-man ideal (the grouping is Dr. Hall's) have failed 
as norms of conduct: Morale is to be the new norm, the new standard, 
"the supreme standard of life and conduct," come into its own as a 
result of the recent War experience. 

What is Morale? It is health, it is condition, it is buoyant exuber- 
ance, it is feeling fit for life, it is "animality at top-notch," and so 
ad infinitum. This emphasis on the physical part of man's componency 
as the supreme standard of life and conduct strikes one at first as 
somewhat startling: but then one recollects how much of today's 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 697 

sociological writing implicitly holds what Dr. Hall so frankly (one is 
tempted to say so flagrantly) asserts. 

Of course, Dr. Hall has many valuable things to say in his book. 
He colors up his quasi-physical norm of morality with a good dash now 
and again of Christian sentiment. Still it is a pity that he, like so many 
of our "advanced" collegiate thinkers, can find so little room for Christ. 
True the members of this school do find some room for Him, but only 
as a highly idealistic incarnation of "Mansoul," who is an accident in 
anthropological evolution toward some kind of physically pantheistic 
solidiarity of Worldsoul. 

Dr. Hall is for making divorce respectable by making it easy. Like 
most of the "new dogmatists," he is very much averse to dogma when 
it is Christian. He dares to assert (with a too obvious imputation) 
that the Catholic Church still "condemns all who put truth over 
dogma." He finds room in his Morale-therapeutic-for-religion-section 
to reprint the old cant about Catholic enmity toward science. Never 
theless, he has many "nice things" to say about the Catholic Church. 
He admires our organization, and so forth and so on. 

Perhaps, the strangest and certainly one of the most unwarranted 
assertions in this latest contribution to "advanced thinking" and to the 
settling of the affairs of men through Kantian instead of Christian 
formulas, is Dr. Hall's declaration of the parallel between Teutonism 
and Catholicism, between Hegelianism and the Christian philosophy, 
and their common enmity toward democracy. Such paralleling be- 
speaks its own absurdity. As for Catholicism's enmity toward democ- 
racy, we would wish that Dr. Hall would learn the lesson of concluding 
from premises. We would recommend that he begin his study of the 
premises in question with Dr. O'Rahilly's article in a recent number 
of Studies on St. Thomas and Democracy. 

AMERICAN BOYS' HANDY BOOK OF CAMP LORE AND WOOD- 
CRAFT, by Dan Beard (Philadelphia: J. B. Lippincott & Co. 
$3.00). Through the fun, work and study of the Camp amid the ever- 
lasting hills and streams and forests, boy to boy, boy and man, men 
and boys daily get nearer to God's purpose for each life. Dan Beard 
has opened new avenues of sport. His book is interesting, cheery, 
practical and constructive. 

The Camp should be selected with due regard for a safe water 
supply, plenty of wood, protection from wind, and safety from floods 
and wash of rains. Indian camps, it is to be noted, are almost in- 
variably on high ground. The requisites for a good camp ground are 
woods for shelter and fuel and timber; water for wading, swimming, 
boating and fishing; rocks or hills for climbing and exploring; and 
open grounds for games and drill. All or as many of these requisites 
as possible should be obtained. Dan Beard not only knows how to 
handle boys, but he is also a maker of camps. Lovers of life outdoors 
will be delighted with his chapter on woodcraft, cooking, the use of 



698 , NEW BOOKS [Feb., 

dogs, and the preparation for a camping trip. They will prove a reve- 
lation to many. A close study of his final chapter will give the reader 
a clear insight to the character of the writer, making the reading of 
this book rank as a delightful pleasure. 

>T^HE EMPEROR'S ROYAL ROBES, a short play in four scenes by F. A. 
I Forbes (New York : Benziger Brothers. 45 cents) , is an admirable 
adaptation of one of Hans Andersen's stories. It deals with Court 
Life in China, and aims to prove in a delightfully amusing way that 
"fools and children tell the truth." Nine persons carry on the action 
all of which takes place in the Emperor's palace. 

Father Lasance contributes another book of devotion to his long 
list. Rejoice in the Lord is its title, and it is divided into three parts; 
a book of reflections, a book of prayer, and a little book of indulgenced 
ejaculations. An attractive arrangement is this, and shall probably 
find many readers. 

Civics Catechism on the Rights and Duties of American Citizens 
is the title of a seventy-two page booklet, issued by the National Cath- 
olic Welfare Council. This publication is intended for use in citizen- 
ship instruction in schools and classes for immigrants. It serves the 
purpose well by its simple and clear exposition. The Welfare Council 
announces translations in parallel-column form with the English text. 

The Talbot Press, Dublin, issues a pamphlet, entitled Military Rule 
in Ireland, by Erskine Childers, being a series of light articles appear- 
ing in The Daily News. The writer describes the exact situation in 
Ireland, and reveals the suffering caused by British misrule. 

The Catholic Truth Society of Ireland contributes the following 
list of pamphlets: Clontarf, an Irish National Drama, in four acts, by 
Rev. J. B. Dollard; Three Hills, Ossory, Leix, Lancashire; The Social 
Question in Ireland, by Rev. P. Coffey, Ph.D.; The Blessed Oliver 
Plunkett; The Mystery of the Incarnation, and Home Nursing. 

Edward F. McSweeney is the author of two pamphlets, published 
by the Friends of Irish Freedom, Ireland Is An American Question and 
De-Americanizing Young America. 



TRecent Events. 

After a close siege and a series of attacks 

Italy. which carried the Italian regular troops 

to within a mile of the centre of the city, 

Fiume surrendered on December 30th to General Caviglia, the 
Italian commander. Two days later a protocol was signed effect- 
ing a settlement of the Fiume question. All terms laid down to the 
Fiume delegates by General Caviglia were accepted. These terms 
included the recognition of the Treaty of Rapallo, the release of 
d'Annunzio's legionaries from their oaths of allegiance to the 
"Regency of the Quarnero" set up by the poet, abandonment of 
the Islands of Arbe and Veglia in the Gulf of Quarnero, restoration 
of all prisoners made by the legionaries and the surrender of all 
arms and munitions appropriated from the Italian army, and the 
departure of all legionaries not natives of Fiume within five days. 

D'Annunzio, who abdicated and consigned his powers to the 
National Council just before the capture of the city, had no part in 
the concluding settlement. Dr. Antonio Grossich, former head of 
the National Council of Fiume, Ricardo Gigante, Mayor of Fiume, 
and Captain Hostwenturi, who was Director of National Defence 
in the city, were constituted the Provisional Government of Fiume 
to sign the pact presented by General Caviglia and to administer 
the city's affairs until elections. Dr. Grossich has fixed February 
28th as the date for the first election for a Constituent Assembly. 
Evacuation of the legionaries has progressed rapidly, and the ves- 
sels under d'Annunzio's control have been taken over by the 
Italian fleet. D'Annunzio, at last accounts, still remains in Fiume, 
but his future disposition is uncertain. 

The fighting for possession of Fiume during the period from 
December 24th to the signing of the agreement for the surrender 
of the city, resulted in considerably fewer casualties than was at 
first reported, due chiefly to the fact that the operations were held 
in hand and did not reach the dimensions of a regular attack. A 
semi-official statement gives the losses of the regulars as seven- 
teen killed and one hundred and twenty wounded, and those of 
the legionaries as eighteen killed and fifty wounded, while two 
civilians were killed and about ten wounded. 

With the definite settlement of the Adriatic question, Italians 
are looking forward with high hopes in international politics for 
the new year. The Government, by its energetic action against the 



700 RECENT EVENTS [Feb., 

d'Annunzio Government at Fiume, showed its earnest intention 
to carry out the Treaty of Rapallo, and thus remove any cause 
for suspicion against Italy. The nation hopes, now that the Treaty 
has cemented Italo-Jugo-Slav friendship, that Italy will accept the 
invitation extended by the Premiers of Jugo-Slavia and Rumania 
to become a kind of protectress to the "Little Entente." Settle- 
ment of the Adriatic problem will have an even greater influence 
on internal conditions. It will enable Italy, relieved from the 
incubus of an impossible situation, to settle down to the work of 
reconstruction. Above all, it will permit the cutting down of 
military expenses, which are now burdening the budget to the 
extent of ten billion lire annually. 

That Italian finances stand in need of some such action is 
shown by the fact that the amount of paper currency in circula- 
tion is approximately twenty billion lire, and a recent announce- 
ment of Signor Meda, Minister of the Interior, in presenting his 
financial statement to the Chamber of Deputies, is to the effect 
that there is a budget deficit of nearly fourteen billion lire for 
1920-21, and an estimated deficit for 1921-22 of approximately 
ten billion lire. 

On the other hand, the Italian Minister of the Treasury has 
announced that imports of foreign goods into Italy for the first 
ten months of 1920, on the basis of value of the year 1919, 
amounted to 13,054,000,000 lire, showing a decrease of 644,000 
lire from the amount of imports for the same period in the pre- 
ceding year. Exports from Italy for the first ten months of 

1919 amounted to 4,500,000,000 lire, while for the same period in 

1920 they amounted to 6,222,000,000 lire. The balance from 
January 1st to October 31st, 1920, shows a favorable turn toward 
Italy of 2,364,000,000 lire. 

The population of the Island of Veglia has revolted against 
the Italian Government troops, and proclaimed a "Croatian Re- 
public," according to a recent dispatch to Rome. Three soldiers 
were killed in the uprising. Veglia, in the Gulf of Quarnero, is 
one of the islands claimed by the Quarnero Regency, but control of 
which was renounced by the followers of d'Annunzio in their 
agreement to carry out the Treaty of Rapallo. The Turin 
Chamber of Labor has passed a resolution asking all industries to 
diminish their working time from eight to six hours. "The crisis 
in exportations necessitates reduction in productions. Therefore, 
instead of dismissing tw r enty per cent of the workmen, the 
masters had better reduce twenty per cent the working hours," 
says the resolution. This was to take place without any alteration 
in the men's wages. The League of Industrials has answered in 



1921.] RECENT EVENTS 701 

a very conciliatory spirit, making the most minute exposition of 
the conditions in industry and the reasons for the reduction in 
the selling of products. They are ready to examine the question 
together with the Chamber of Labor, although they wish to state 
immediately that the measure proposed cannot be generally ap- 
plied. While in certain industries, like that of stockings, a reduc- 
tion in working hours, in order to avoid unemployment, has 
already been spontaneously applied, for other industries it could 
not possibly be applied, for technical reasons. Therefore, the re- 
duction in working hours is not "for all industries indiscrim- 
inately." But for those industries where the project can be 
applied on this basis, the League has declared itself ready to 
negotiate with representatives of the workmen. 

The question is how will the problem be solved. After the 
violent crisis of last September the more radical spirits have been 
slowly placating themselves, while work has been apparently 
resumed and affairs seem tranquil. Workmen, tired of unin- 
terrupted strikes, with clearer news from Russia, and impressed 
by the disastrous experiments made for liberty elsewhere, seem 
to have renounced, at least for the moment, the organization of 
any further political agitations. 

The Holy See will soon appoint a nuncio at The Hague, con- 
sequent on the recent approval by the Dutch Chamber of a bill 
providing for the establishment of a permanent minister at the 
Vatican. No Papal representative has been stationed at the Dutch 
capital since diplomatic relations with the Vatican were inter- 
rupted in 1907 with the recall of Monsignor Rodolfo Giovannini, 
when the Dutch Foreign Minister omitted to invite the Pope to the 
second peace conference at The Hague. Lately, diplomatic rela- 
tions were resumed, but the Vatican did not send a representative 
to The Hague, intrusting the Nuncio in Belgium with the position 
of Internuncio to Holland. 

Germany enters the new year with a grow- 
Germany. ing sense of the gravity of her position 

under the Treaty of Versailles, and of the 

immensity of the cost she is called on to pay for a lost world war. 
Another prominent manifestation at the opening of 1921 is the 
steady drift away from political and economic radicalism, so that 
no matter how the Treaty is modified in the near future, Germany 
has made up her mind to an intensification of effort and of ex- 
ploitation of her industrial and other resources. It is estimated 
that the national debt will far exceed 200,000,000,000 marks bv 
April 1st, next, and this sum does not include amounts German v 



702 , RECENT EVENTS [Feb., 

is called on to pay to her own subjects in private claims, which 
will add another 100,000,000 marks to the total. 

In addition, the Government admits a railway, postal and 
telegraph deficit of 20,000,000,000 marks, and it is threatened 
with a huge increase in the public pay roll. Its domestic budgets 
generally have vacillated so freely in the course of presentation 
to the Reichstag, that they no longer offer a tangible basis but 
merely analytical computations. The "paper deluge" at the be- 
ginning of the year is generally suspected of being well in excess 
of 80,000,000,000 marks. Germany is paying out billions monthly 
for food purchases abroad, and these will continue well into the 
new year, owing to the inadequacy of the last harvest. Wheat 
thus bought is paid for in foreign exchange. 

The growing conviction that an organized effort must be made 
to counteract monarchist agitation, has led to the foundation of 
the Republican League, which welcomes as members persons of 
all shades of political belief, from Communists to Centrists, who 
place the preservation and consolidation of the Republic above all 
party principles. Among its founders are many prominent poli- 
ticians, statesmen, literary men, professors, industrial magnates, 
and labor leaders. One of the principal tasks of the League will 
be to enlighten German youth on the causes of the Empire's col- 
lapse, and to propagate the conviction that Germany's recovery is 
dependent on the firm establishment of a republican form of 
government. 

The immediate efforts of the League will be directed towards 
the disbandment of the "Orgesh" and other secret organizations, 
in which the League sees a threatening monarchist danger. 

Dating from the opening of the year, Germany's new army 
has been brought into line with the provisions of the Treaty of 
Versailles that is, based on voluntary service, with a total estab- 
lishment of 100,000, including 4,000 officers. The armament 
within certain limits is strictly defined and controlled by the 
Entente. Neither the navy nor the army is allowed to make use 
of Hying for any belligerent purpose. To the army is also for- 
bidden the use of tanks and gas, and while it has practically no 
artillery, so far as large-calibre guns are concerned, every con- 
tingent is also restricted in the number of machine guns, mine- 
throwers, and other arms which may be allotted to it. The Gov- 
ernment contemplates an annual expenditure upon this new army 
of 5,000,000,000 marks. One especially interesting feature, em- 
bodied in the outline of the new army law, which is supposed to 
represent the democratic spirit, provides for the creation of an 
army council. Its members will be elected from the force itself, 



1921.] RECENT EVENTS 703 

each rank having representation, and its mission is to act as an 
advisory council to the State Defence Minister. 

According to an announcement by the Reparations Commis- 
sion, Germany, up to the end of 1920, delivered to the Allies, under 
the terms of the Treaty of Versailles, 29,453 tons of river shipping. 
This constitutes one-fourth of the aggregate tonnage which Ger- 
many must hand over to the Reparations Commission for distri- 
bution among the various Allied Powers, the Treaty providing that 
she must give up twenty per cent of the total river tonnage she 
had on the date of the armistice. 

A new coal agreement between Germany and the Allies to 
follow the Spa agreement, which terminates the end of January, 
has virtually been 'finished by the Reparations Commission, and 
already has received the approval of most of the countries con- 
cerned. Under the new agreement Germany must provide a 
minimum of 2,000,000 tons monthly without any special com- 
pensation, as is the case with the Spa agreement. 

On Christmas Day Denmark made a payment of 65,000,000 
gold marks (about $15,600,000) to the Reparations Commission 
in fulfillment of the conditions of the annexation of Schleswig, as 
enumerated by the Versailles Treaty. This payment represents 
Schleswig's portion of the German Empire's debt at the beginning 
of the World War, her part of the Prussian State debt, and the 
value of German public property taken over by Denmark. Credit 
has been given to Germany for the entire sum as a part of her 
war indemnity. 

That Germany is preparing to return to her old place in the 
shipping world, is shown by the recent decision of the Hamburg- 
American Line immediately to increase its capital by 100,000,000 
marks in six per cent preference shares. The use to which the 
money is to be put is significant. It is the intention "to exchange 
from time to time the new shares for shares of other companies." 
In other words, by a gradual process of trustification, similar to 
that already in operation in other great industries, it is hoped 
to enable the German mercantile marine to present a united front 
in challenging the world to a contest for its old position. 

The first war criminals punished by Germany were convicted 
on January 10th, when the Second Criminal Chamber of the 
Imperial Court at Leipsig sentenced three engineers respectively 
to five and four years' penal servitude and two years' imprison- 
ment. The men, who were accused of having looted an inn at 
Edinger, Belgium, in October, 1918, did not figure in the Allied 
extradition list, but were tried under the German law of December 
5, 1919. 



704 , RECENT EVENTS [Feb., 

On January 12th, the second session of the 

France. Chamber of Deputies in the new year, the 

French Cabinet was overthrown by a vote 

of 463 to 125. The reason for the fall of Premier Leygues was the 
belief of the Deputies that the Premier had not been firm enough 
in his negotiations on the German indemnity, and their fear that 
if he conducted the negotiations between now and May 1st, Ger- 
many's terms would be made too easy. Premier Leygues 
handed his resignation and that of his colleagues to President 
Millerand. Aristide Briand has accepted the task of forming a 
new Cabinet, and awaits the approval of the Chamber. The 
overthrow of the Government is simply the climax of a growing 
feeling of discontent on the question of France's attitude towards 
Germany. 

For some months the outstanding issue in France has been 
the question of German reparations and disarmament. Of these, 
the more important is the matter of reparations, which dominates 
not only the French internal situation, but also her relations with 
her Allies, with the United States and with Germany. Under the 
provisions of the Treaty the Allies must notify Germany of the 
total of the bill between now and May 1st, and it was hoped that, 
at least, the approximate amount would be developed at the finan- 
cial conference held last month between Allied and German repre- 
sentatives at Brussels. The conference, however, adjourned late 
in December without fixing the sum or even setting a date for their 
next meeting. 

At various times throughout the month a strong movement 
has arisen in France in favor of occupying the Ruhr region be- 
cause of Germany's failure to disarm. It is generally agreed that 
Germany has not entirely fulfilled her disarmament promises, 
and, technically, France has the legal right to send troops into the 
Ruhr, but inasmuch as the late Government was in favor of hold- 
ing the Ruhr occupation as a threat in the reparations negotia- 
tions, and, in addition, did not wish to act without England, there 
is reason to believe that Premier Leygues was working for a 
compromise, whereby Germany was to be given further time in 
which to disarm. According to Marshal Foch's report, presented 
to the Allied Ambassadors on December 31st, Germany has met 
the requirements regarding the Reichwehr, or regular army, by 
reducing it to 100,000, but has failed in the matter of disarmament 
of the militia and home-guard organizations. 

Thirteen and one-half per cent of Germany's Rhine fleet, or 
253,000 tons of barges and tugs, with a capacity of 24,000 horse 
power, have been awarded to France by Walker D. Hines, arbi- 



1921.] RECENT EVENTS 705 

trator in the distribution of German inland shipping under the 
Peace Treaty. The reward is final, and cannot be appealed. In 
addition to shipping, Mr. Hines' decision requires Germany to cede 
to France a controlling interest in one of the principal German 
Rhine navigation companies. All this is aside from the portion 
of the German river fleet to be given to the Allied and Associated 
nations as reparation for river shipping lost by them during the 
War. 

Twenty-one members of the League of Nations have signed 
the convention for the establishment of the World Court. The 
Court will be set up when twenty- two nations, or a majority of 
the League membership at the time the plan was voted upon, 
have signed and given notification of their signing. The League 
Secretariat expects the ratification by half the League members 
early in the year. Four nations Portugal, Switzerland, Denmark 
and Salvador have signed an agreement to submit to the com- 
pulsory jurisdiction of the Court. 

The League of Nations has issued an invitation to a world 
conference in Barcelona for February 21st, to deal with the pos- 
sibility of insuring freedom of transit by European waterways 
and railways. In this way it is hoped to overcome obstacles raised 
by the abnormality of exchange, in so far as transit is concerned, 
and, if possible, take a definite step forward toward reconstructing 
the disorganized machinery of trade and commerce. As matters 
stand now, international trade has almost come to a standstill, 
because of the abnormality of exchange. 

The new frontier of Armenia on the Turkish side, as drawn 
by President Wilson at the invitation of the Allied Premiers, cuts 
less deeply into former Turkish territory than the extreme limits 
prescribed by the Premiers. Meanwhile, since President Wilson 
communicated his boundary decision to the Allied Premiers sev- 
eral weeks ago, conditions in Armenia have become so chaotic, 
as a result of operations of the Bolsheviki and the Turkish Na- 
tionalists, that the Allies are expected to postpone temporarily 
the putting into effect of the President's boundary decision. It 
has been intimated in official circles abroad that because of the 
new situation created in the Near East by the overthrow in Greece 
of Venizelos and the consequent possible withdrawal of Greek 
forces from Asia Minor, the Turkish Treaty might have to be so 
revised as to reopen the Armenian settlement included in it. 

In the election for one-third of the French Senate, or about 
one hundred seats, held on January 9th, returns show gains for 
the Centre, or Moderate, parties, both the Extreme Right and the 
Left losing seats. The Conservatives of the Right elected three 

VOL. cxii. 45 



706 RECENT EVENTS [Feb., 

Senators, as against their present representation of eight, while 
the Radicals elected forty-three, as compared with their present 
fifty-four Senators. The results for the ninety-eight seats con- 
tested were as follows : Conservatives, 3 ; Republicans, 39 ; Radicals 
and Radical-Socialists, 43; and Republican-Socialists, 11. Un- 
biased public opinion seems inclined to agree that the Govern- 
ment's strength has not been impaired by the election, and the 
majority of Paris newspapers consider that the loss of five seats by 
the Conservatives and nine by the Radicals cannot be taken as 
indicating any modification in politics one way or another. The 
centre of gravity continues to be held by the Left and Centre, 
where M. Leygues finds most of his support. 

A three-fold split in the French Socialist Party took place at 
the Socialist Congress at Tours on December 29th, when the 
Left, or ultra-radical element, who included two-thirds of the 
total delegates, voted in favor of absolute affiliation with the 
Moscow Internationale. As a result the Right and Centrists 
parties have met in joint session with the leaders constituting 
the majority of the Socialist members of the Chamber of Deputies, 
and decided that, inasmuch as a majority of the Socialist Con- 
gress had voted in favor of adhesion to the Third Internationale 
and thereby become the Communist Party of France, the Right 
and Centrist parties were now officially the Socialist Party of 
France. 

As the result of the unexpected fulfillment of German 
pledges for coal deliveries, France now has sufficient coal to 
supply all her economic and domestic needs for the next six 
months. Contracts with American coal companies for more than 
$100,000,000 worth of coal have been canceled, and the price of 
American coal delivered at French ports has fallen from $32.00 
a ton to $12.50 a ton. In the belief that Germany would not 
fulfill the terms of the Spa coal agreement, France encouraged 
her import firms to purchase all the coal they could, while the 
Government itself bought heavily in the United States and Eng- 
land. In consequence of this there are at the present time from 
12,000,000 to 15,000,000 tons of coal in France. 

According to figures recently given by Louis Mourier, the 
new Director of Public Assistance, the population of France was 
reduced by 4,000,000 during the War. The population of con- 
tinental France before the War was 39,602,258. A new census 
will be taken next year. Meanwhile, the official estimate for the 
present year, not including war mortality, is 40,500,000. The 
reduction of the population by 4,000,000 from War causes, as 
stated by M. Mourier, evidently includes the latest returns from 



1921.] RECENT EVENTS 707 

the afflicted civil population, and deaths from wounds subsequent 
to the War. At the end of the fighting the French military loss 
was 1,327,000 dead, together with 435,000 prisoners unaccounted 
for and 3,000,000 wounded, whose deaths in five years have been 
averaged at ten per cent. 

Leonid Krassin, the Russian Bolshevik 
Russia. trade representative in England, left Lon- 

don for Russia on January 8th with a trade 

contract, approved by Sir Robert S. Home, President of the Eng- 
lish Board of Trade. So far as the purely commercial stipulations 
of the contract are concerned, it is believed they will be accept- 
able to Moscow, but it is thought that the political conditions, 
which have been laid down by British officials as an inseparable 
part of the agreement, will meet with rejection by the Soviets. 
If the contract is not agreed to, it will mark the conclusion of the 
negotiations for the present. The fundamental demand made by 
the British Government, aside from the economic features of the 
negotiations, was that Soviet Russia should pledge itself abso- 
lutely to refrain from engaging in propagandist and other activ- 
ities in India, Persia, the Near East, and in any of the British 
Dominions. At a recent conference between Premier Lloyd 
George and Premier Leygues on the views of the British and 
French Governments on the subject of trade with Russia, the 
French Premier maintained an unyielding stand in opposition to 
the policy pursued by the British Government, and declared that 
France would never sanction any agreement for trade with Russia 
that was not conditional upon recognition by the Russian Govern- 
ment of Russia's pre-war obligations. 

On December 28th an agreement was signed by Lenine and 
Trotzky on behalf of the Russian Government, and Rakovsky on 
behalf of Ukraine for a military and economic alliance, with 
the establishment of a joint commissariat for military, financial, 
labor and transport questions and foreign trade. On other fields, 
negotiations by the Soviet Government have met with failure. 
Late in December Bulgaria refused Foreign Minister Tchitcherin's 
demand for the resumption of diplomatic relations, and the 
Chinese Government has made counter-proposals to Lenine's nego- 
tiations for recognition. The Bolshevik-Chinese negotiations have 
been in progress nearly a year, and began with an offer by the 
Russian Soviet of the abolition of Russia's extra-territorial and 
other special rights in China prejudicial to China's independence. 

The Government of Rumania has sent a note to Moscow 
declining the invitation of the Soviet Government to discuss the 



708 RECENT EVENTS [Feb., 

question of Bessarabia. This is in reply to a note from Moscow, 
suggesting that the Bucharest Government and the Moscow Gov- 
ernment discuss Bessarabia and other pending questions, "in 
order that peace might be established." Meanwhile, there has 
been a concentration of Bolshevik troops on the Dneister River. 
The Rumanian Government takes the stand that there is no ques- 
tion of the status of Bessarabia that it is Rumanian. It further 
takes the stand that it is not at war with Russia, and therefore 
there is no need of a peace conference. 

Though there have been no military movements of impor- 
tance in Russia during the month, disquieting rumors are preva- 
lent of an impending blow. That the Bolsheviki are regrouping 
and reorganizing their armies for a great offensive movement 
against the Baltic states, in the near future, seems certain. From 
Letvia comes the news of a concentration of Bolshevik forces, 
estimated at 60,000 men, on the Letvian frontier. Several com- 
panies are reported to have already reconnoitred inside the coun- 
try. In the extreme north, a big concentration of troops is re- 
ported along the Esthonian frontier, 40,000 men are said to be 
encamped at Gatchina, facing the Esthonian frontier town of 
Narva, situated, like Gatchina, on the direct railroad from Petro- 
grad to Reval, the Esthonian capital. 

Southeast of Riga, Bolshevik troops have been noted moving 
up steadily in large numbers towards the Lithuanian border, be- 
tween Dvinsk and Vitebsk, to threaten Vilna. The Soviet military 
strength has been greatly buttressed by captures from Wrangel's 
army, including 15,000 horses, fifty aeroplanes, and hundreds of 
cannon of all calibres up to siege guns. Reports from Poland 
indicate threatening troop movements at variance with the pacif- 
ist assertions of the Bolshevik delegations at the Riga Conference. 
Altogether, in the view of most observers, everything points to a 
speedy resumption of hostilities by the Bolsheviki. 

The Bolsheviki are greatly strengthening their operations in 
the Caucasus region and are menacing Armenia and the Repub- 
lic of Georgia. The Armenian Government is unable to deal with 
the Bolsheviki, having, on one hand, the Turkish Nationalists 
and, on the other, the accepted Soviet regime. Georgia is said also 
to be in a precarious situation, surrounded by Bolsheviki on all 
sides. The only hope held out for opposition to the spread of 
the Soviet regime in Armenia and the Caucasus, is an indication 
from well-informed sources that an arrangement between Ar- 
menia and the Turks is likely to be followed by an insurrection 
against the Russians, led by Mussulmans. 

The Polish-Lithuanian conference over, the plebiscite planned 



1921.] RECENT EVENTS 709 

to be held in the Vilna district has reached an impasse, and the 
Lithuanian delegation left Warsaw today for Kovno to obtain 
further instructions from its Government. 

Poland has refused the Lithuanian demand to exclude the 
city of Vilna itself from the plebiscite area, considering that the 
area to be covered by the plebiscite corresponds to the territory 
occupied by General Zellgouski, the Polish commander who took 
possession of the Vilna district after the conclusion of the Russo- 
Polish hostilities. The League of Nations, with which Poland has 
rested her case, is expected shortly to make a ruling which will 
clear the situation. 

The recent All-Russian census under Bolshevik rule, only 
partially completed, shows that the population of Russia has de- 
creased considerably since the beginning of the revolution, accord- 
ing to an article in the Krasnaia Gazette (Red Gazette). Although 
the census took place on August 28th, no complete returns are 
available yet. "The census,'* continues the article, "has been 
taken nearly all over the country, with the exception of the north- 
ern tundra, the nomadic population of the Kirghizes, Kalmucks 
and Turkomans, and also the localities recently freed from the 
White armies. Up to the present, the Central Statistical Depart- 
ment has received returns from three hundred and twenty coun- 
ties, eight hundred and forty-nine cities, and fifty-eight provinces. 

"First and foremost, the census establishes the indubitable 
fact that the population of Russia has decreased since the begin- 
ning of the revolution. For twenty provinces on which data are 
obtainable for both periods the census of 1917 gave a total popula- 
tion of 30,000,000. The census of August 28, 1920, however, 
enumerates only 27,000,000 inhabitants, a loss of ten per cent. 
And this, notwithstanding the fact that after the conclusion of 
peace following the World War, millions of soldiers and war 
prisoners returned to their homes. The cause of this is that the 
mortality rate has grown considerably, while the birth rate has 
decreased during the years of war and revolution. A particularly 
great decrease has been noted during the revolution among the 
city population. In the above-mentioned twenty provinces the 
number of city inhabitants dropped from 7,900,000 in 1917 to 
4,800,000 at present, the decrease thus amounting to 3,100,000 
persons, or 39.2 per cent. 

January 17, 1921. 



With Our Readers. 



AS part of that Commandment which Christ declared to be the 
greatest of all, we are commanded to love the Lord our God 
with our whole mind. No Commandment is satisfied until it be 
wholly satisfied. To love God with some of our powers, leaving 
others idle, is not to love well. And the extent of our personal 
consecration, the effectiveness of our service will be in proportion 
to the full dedication of all our powers. And as love in a rational 
creature, such as man, is preeminently rational, so will it be most 
important to cultivate that power which is the source of reason, 
of knowledge: the basis of man's right, well-ordered life. 

Love cannot be simply a matter of reason, for man is ruled 
by will and mightily affected by emotions. But reason is its 
true source and what we so often forget its true guiding star. 
Only the exactness and definiteness of knowledge will preserve 
love's sacred liberty; insure its dignity and save it from the 
currents and eddies of emotionalism and passion. Love outstrips 
reason, but only as the lofty tower outstrips its foundation. 
Without the foundation it would not hold itself erect, dignified, 
commanding. 

# # # * 

THE forgetfulness of this truth in the present philosophy of the 
world, is causing havoc and unspeakable shipwreck in the 
lives of many individuals and of nations. The scientific repudia- 
tion of reason by Bergson, and its practical repudiation by much 
of our modern literature has left man without God, without a 
safe anchoring place. He has no starting place nor resting place 
nor goal. His life becomes unreasonable and unceasing motion 
directed by emotion, and suffering bitter reaction when, returning 
to his home, he finds it empty. For our own security, as well as 
for God's glory, are we admonished to love the Lord our God 
with our whole mind. 

* * * * 

THE mind serves God in thinking upon the truths of God: in 
studying His revealed doctrines: in learning how those doc- 
trines should shape our own life: affect our life with others: 
and play, through us, their preeminent part in all the questions 
and problems of life. It may readily be seen how much we 
neglect to love God with our whole mind. We are often quite 
content with the modicum of religious teaching given us in child- 



1921.] WITH OUR READERS 711 

hood, or with the small accretion assimilated from occasional ser- 
mons, lectures and discourses. Taking what we have, we make 
our religious life in great part simply a matter of devotion, and, 
if we are not careful, it fixes itself into a narrow, personal inter- 
pretation, and becomes static, if not worse. 

* * * * 

f NTELLIGENT application to Catholic truth that we may under- 
1 stand it better; that it may uncover to us our own smallness 
before that majestic greatness which should be ours in Christ: 
this is not common to us : it is, alas, the exceptional Catholic who 
takes his intellectual or mental powers and devotes them to God. 
We do not mean that everyone should pursue the scholar's life; 
nor wish to infer that intellectualism is the chief concern of the 
Catholic. We do insist that the service of the mind in the things 
of God, whether we have much time or little, whether our mental 
gifts be great or small, is not only a divinely appointed duty, but 
it is a duty that is lamentably neglected. One may ask himself 
what he has read, considered, made his own mentally through 
the course of a year in the way of Catholic reading or reading 
upon Catholic truth or Catholic philosophy as it affects the prob- 
lems of the day, problems in which he is playing his own sure 
part. The answer which his conscience gives, will be the answer 
also as to how far he is loving God with his whole mind. 

* * * * 

WITHOUT intelligent understanding of the doctrines of our 
Faith, we are unable to lead ourselves to better life or to 
see that development in thought, word and action which is our 
necessary obligation in the light of Christ's commandment: "If 
you love Me, keep My commandments." The doctrines of our 
Faith, more and more intelligently appreciated and understood, 
are both a light and a strength by which we will be able to walk 
more safely and more hopefully. Then, also, can we give this 
light and strength to others, or at least arouse them to its worth, 
and, perhaps, lead them to the source whence we receive it. 

Moreover, every problem of life and society, brought into 
the presence of these truths, assumes a new and holier aspect. 
They are redeemed from their own earthly shadows by the light 
of heaven. 

The Christian, viewing his inheritance of divine truth, may 
say in a far truer and wider sense than the old pagan writer, 
"nothing human is foreign to me." Revealed Catholic truth has 
created its own philosophy in so far as it saves merely human 
philosophy from doubt and misgiving. And the Catholic has his 
own contribution to give with regard to the every-day secular 



712 WITH OUR READERS [Feb., 

problems of life. The fields of his every-day activity may then be 
planted with the seeds of his intellectual, his mental interest, and 
in time yield their proportionately fruitful harvest. 

That the world has its ever-increasing number of problems; 
that in many of them it is losing its way should only be the 
further incentive urging him, leading him to serve the Lord 
his God with his whole mind. 

* * * * 

THE mind preserves our balance. It saves the individual from 
excess either of despair or of presumption. The truth, which 
it alone can receive and know, enables us in our height of joy 
ever to be sober, and in our depth of misery never to despair. 
It is the solid ground on which self stands secure of its eternal 
dignity. And, therefore, it is the channel through which we can 
best help others. To understand the truth, the revelation of God, 
with its relations and consequences to the personal interests of 
life, needs the habitual application of the mind. The vast treas- 
uries of Catholic thought, the classics of Catholicism should be 
known to us. Spiritual reading as such should mark the daily, 
or at least weekly, life of every Catholic. But recently, the Holy 
Father issued an Encyclical, urging Catholics to read daily the 
Holy Scripture. Devotional books of proved value are procurable 
in handy form and generally at a reasonably low price. 

Beyond the literature that is directly and solely spiritual, it 
is necessary for the Catholic to keep himself in touch with the 
needs of the Church: with the problems of his native land: with 
the questions in the solution of which he must, as a child of the 
Church and a citizen of the country, play his part. The vast 
majority of these problems are affected by Catholic truth and 
Catholic philosophy. The Catholic cannot take his rightful part 
therein unless he informs himself intelligently. Unless he do so, 

he cannot fully serve the Lord his God with his whole mind. 

* * * * 

WE have, therefore, a periodical Catholic press. It is not too 
much to say that this press is an index of the part, in interest 
and leadership, which the Catholic body is taking, or not taking, 
in contemporaneous history : in the Christian shaping of our laws, 
our customs, our traditions and, consequently, the molding of 
the coming generation and the destiny of the country itself. 

The vital importance of this fact was realized by the Hier- 
archy of the United States. In their first meeting, they took up 
as one of their principal works the support, the upbuilding of the 
Catholic press, and the necessity of arousing our Catholic people 
to be interested therein. 



1921.] WITH OUR READERS 713 

One of the principal departments of the National Catholic 
Welfare Council is the Press Department. It is manned by a 
trained, skilled staff. Less than a year old, it has established 
and maintains a press service that should be the pride of every 
Catholic in the United States. In touch by cable, through special 
correspondents, with the principal capitals of Europe, it is able 
not only to receive up-to-date Catholic news, but also able to 
confirm or deny reports of Catholic matters published in the 
secular press. Every week it issues a news sheet, which includes 
both the domestic and foreign news of the world up to the day 
on which it is issued. Besides this news sheet, it issues, weekly, 
twenty-six columns of fresh news. Regularly, it publishes edi- 
torials on timely subjects and frequently issues special articles. 

All of this work has been accomplished in less than a year, 
and the Press Department of the N. C. W. C. serves today sixty- 
four Catholic journals of the United States. 

* * * * 

SUCH a movement surely merits the generous support of the 
Catholic body for in their interest is the work maintained. 
The service, not by way of compliment or charity, but by way of 
absolute justice, deserves the personal support of every Catholic 
in the country. That support is given by personal subscription 
to a Catholic journal. 

In order to bring home the supreme critical importance of 
this work and make a concerted, direct appeal to all our people, 
the Hierarchy of the United States has named the coming month 
of March as Catholic Press Month. Special notices, appeals, ser- 
mons will be sent out and delivered in all the churches of* the 
country during that month on the subject of the Catholic Press: 
and we wish here to arouse to full enthusiasm all whom our pen 
can reach, that they may give generous response to this most 
urgent and most worthy call. 



MR. BENJAMIN B. HAMPTON, the President of four motion 
picture producing companies, in the February number of 
The Pictorial Review, in an article entitled, "Too Much Sex-Stuff 
in the Movies? Whose Fault Is It?" makes the following extra- 
ordinary confession: 

"Who, then, is responsible for the sex-wave in the movies? 
Is it the manufacturer? 

"There are exceptions to every rule, but by and large, picture 
manufacturers would rather produce clean pictures than risque 
pictures. 



714 WITH OUR READERS [Feb., 

I 

"The manufacturer's position is simple he cannot sell hob- 
nailed boots to the dancing-slipper trade. Nor can the picture- 
maker sell drama or melodrama to audiences that hunger for 
sex-stuff. Every movie manufacturer has had the same expe- 
rience his decent dramas and melodramas bring a return of 
$75,000 to $100,000 gross; a successful sex-play will run from 
$250,000 to $2,500,000. 'The box-office tells the story,' and it 
doesn't have to tell it very long before the manufacturer hears it. 

"The jobber's position is fairly neutral. He passes along 
the merchandise that is demanded." 

We must term this an extraordinary confession, not because 
the facts uttered are startlingly new: but because this is the first 
time, so far as we are aware, that a responsible producer has 
frankly acknowledged the facts the facts, namely, that sex- 
pictures pay, and that, therefore, the picture manufacturer must 
make "sex-stuff pictures." 



NEXT, Mr. Hampton considers the responsibility in this matter 
of the exhibitors, the theatre owners or managers. He de- 
clares that the exhibitors, who are, so to speak, the retailers of 
the product manufactured by the producers, just as shoe shop 
owners are retailers of the articles manufactured by the shoe 
companies, dominate and control the policy of the producers, 
since they, the exhibitors, being in close touch with the public, 
really know what the public want, and compel the producers to 
supply the stuff demanded. So true is this, says Mr. Hampton, 
that during the past year some of the powerful producers have 
each bought several hundred theatres, and the movement to con- 
trol the retailer or exhibitor by the manufacturer, or producer, 
is assuming huge proportions. According to Mr. Hampton, the 
exhibitors have the same story to tell as the manufacturers or 
producers : namely, if they produce vicious sex-stuff their theatres 
will be crowded. If they do not, they lose money to their com- 
petitors who do. Therefore, declares Mr. Hampton, the respon- 
sibility for the "present preponderance of sex plays in the movies 
rests on the general public." 

* * * * 

THE real reason why sex plays rule the movies is because the 
public flock to see them. And, if the public should change its 
taste, or if that element of the public which does not rush to see 
sex-stuff, should register constant, continuous protests with the 
exhibitors in their own neighborhoods, Mr. Hampton believes that 
situation could be bettered. The exhibitors would ask the 



1921.] WITH OUR READERS 715 

producers for clean pictures, and the producers would supply 
them. 

Possibly so; indeed, there is unquestionably a great deal of 
truth in this view. If the decent public, or decent people among 
the public, should constantly and continuously complain against 
vicious films, and register their complaints with the exhibitors in 
their neighborhood, and back up their complaints by staying 
away from the theatres, and keeping other people away, much 
good might be accomplished. 

* * * * 

BUT what a commentary all this is upon the ethics of the motion 
picture producers! According to them, if Mr. Hampton 
speaks with authority, and apparently he does, they take, and act 
upon, the view that whatever the public want, they are morally 
justified in supplying. They put the blame for immoral condi- 
tions off their shoulders upon the shoulders of the "public." In 
other words, the motion picture magnates conduct their business 
on the same principle that would justify panders, opium peddlers, 
whisky smugglers, and the keepers of bawdy houses. All these 
supply what the public ask for at least what a certain proportion 
of the public ask for. If the public or this vicious proportion of 
the public, had no vices which they desired to satisfy, drug sell- 
ing, illicit whisky selling, the white slave traffic, and other forms 
of commercialized vice would cease to exist. 

* * * * 

A TYPICAL example of the impudent arguments which the 
/"Y publicity agents of the motion picture manufacturers em- 
ploy feeling safe, perhaps, with the strength of Mammon, be- 
cause of the fact that innumerable millions of dollars are invested 
in the motion picture industry, is the following statement made 
by the editor of Moving Picture World in the Christmas number 
of that powerful periodical. Declaring that federal censorship 
must be fought, with a definite campaign that will dispense with 
all half-way measures, the writer continues to say that all the 
motion picture interests should unite and: 

"DEMAND of Congress, the courts and the public, that the 
movement to 'Christianize,' paralyze, anaesthetize or demoralize 
moving pictures be stopped and stopped forever. 

"DEMAND of every man who holds public office or seeks 
public office a pledge that will place him on record against the 
censorship of Sundays, of newspapers and of moving pictures, and 
see to it that he keeps that pledge. 

"DEMAND and set in motion the machinery to get a new 



716 WITH OUR READERS [Feb., 

| 

amendment to the Constitution that will make censorship of Sun- 
days, of newspapers and of moving pictures against the law for 

all the States of the Union." 

# * * * 

AGAINST the plan of federal censorship of the motion picture 
industry, it is true, there are many powerful and valid objec- 
tions. Federal censorship, no doubt, is apt to become a weapon 
of narrow-minded and bigoted tyranny. It perhaps unduly ex- 
tends the police power of the State, and is subject to many other 
possible abuses. Yet, when the motion picture manufacturers, 
and the editors of the great motion picture trade journals, either 
deny the flagrantly vicious character of a large number of the 
motion picture plays that are being circulated, or else callously 
disclaim all moral responsibility for these vicious films by putting 
commercial reasons above all moral considerations, the time 
surely seems to be drawing near for all social service agencies 
and religious organizations to get together and consider whether 
any means short of censorship can be devised to remedy the 
present awful situation. If such a remedy can be found, all the 
better. Let us then apply that remedy; but, if it must be censor- 
ship, let us work together for even that drastic and radical step. 
To permit the present terrible contamination of the minds and 
souls of young people, is to become accessory to crime, if not 
to sin. 



A PAMPHLET which is of particular value to those of our own 
I\ country who are fighting the evil of divorce, has just been 
published by the Catholic Truth Society of Canada. Divorce in 
Canada, as it is entitled, written by Rev. John J. O'Gorman, is an 
appeal to Protestants. Following the example of England, new 
attempts are being made in Canada to increase the facility of 
divorce. The Senate of Canada passed a bill providing for divorce 
courts in Ontario and Prince Edward Island. The bills were 
defeated in the House of Commons. The Legislature of Prince 
Edward Island unanimously passed a resolution maintaining that 
"the establishment of a divorce court would tend to destroy the 
stability of the home and to encourage the dissolution of the mar- 
riage tie." It is significant that this legislature, half Catholic and 
half Protestant, should unanimously pass this strong anti-divorce 
resolution. In all its history, the Province has had but one 
divorce. 

The Legislature of Ontario has not spoken. Catholics therein 
are but one-sixth of the population. This pamphlet is an appeal 



1921.] WITH OUR READERS 717 

to the majority of the Province the Protestants to range them- 
selves publicly against the proposed divorce legislation. 

* * * * 

AS they do not admit Catholic dogma, nor Catholic tradition, 
the author bases his appeal on Scripture and ethics. That is 
why the pamphlet will be of special value in our own land. The 
writer uses the text of the Protestant Revised Version. He cites 
as witnesses to the divine teaching of Christ against divorce, St. 
Mark, St. Luke, St. Matthew, and St. Paul, the latter at some 
length. The early Christian Church knew no divorce, even for 
adultery. "In the whole ante-Nicene period, there is not a single 
Christian teacher, Latin or Greek, who allows it except the negli- 
gible and ill-informed Latin rhetorician, Lactantius." "Till 
Luther introduced divorce on the Continent (it will be remem- 
bered he permitted bigamy as well) the indissolubility of a valid 
and consummated Christian marriage was undisputed in Western 
Christendom." Protestants must deny the authority of Scripture 
when they defend divorce. The Catholic Church has ever been 
most loyal to the revealed word of God. As a singular proof of 
this, it may be noted that the Catholic Church holds the marriage 
of two baptized Protestants to be a more sacred obligation than 
the Protestants themselves. The Catholic Church teaches that 
such a marriage may be dissolved only by death: the Protestant 
Church teaches that it may be broken up by civil divorce. 

The author states : "If we Canadians are to legislate as Chris- 
tians, our Parliament should pass an Act, declaring in the words 
of the Civil Code of our oldest Province, that marriage can be 
dissolved only by the natural death of one of the parties. During 
their lifetime it is indissoluble.'* 

* * * * 

THE argument of the pamphlet draws our attention to a matter 
often discussed or presented to the Catholics of our own 
country, and that is the question of a national divorce law. Many 
contend that in order to decrease the multitudinous and lax laws 
of the States that, in many cases, grant divorce for trivial reasons, 
it would be well to agitate for a federal divorce law. Their further 
contention is that while the federal law might not be what the 
true Christian wants, it would be stringent enough to reduce ap- 
preciably the evils that now result from the licence that charac- 
terizes the divorce laws of many of our States: and, further, that 
divorce is a growing national evil, and should be crushed by 
national means. 

Whatever force there be in these pleadings for those who look 
upon marriage as an institution that is subject to the will of the 



718 WITH OUR READERS [Feb., 

I 

State or the national legislature, they can have little cogency with 
Catholics. Some Catholics may say that legislation regards only 
the legal side of the matter, and has nothing to do with the nature 
of the contract. The law permits husband and wife to separate 
and to remarry. It does not force them. Yet it is true that the 
law declares officially that they are not husband and wife: that 
if either or both remarry, they are not guilty of adultery. The 
law arraigns itself against Christ. 

* * * * 

F'OR a Christian to cut civic and legal life away from his Chris- 
tian life is certainly to weaken, if not to destroy, the influence 
of the Christian faith. And the position of Catholics on the ques- 
tion of a national divorce law seems to us very clear and very 
simple. We cannot lend ourselves to any such movement. It is 
for us to retain in civic and political life the integral doctrine 
of Christ, for only then can society and the body politic be saved. 
The world's betterment began with Christian faith and teaching, 
and only so can it be maintained. "Christianity," states the Ency- 
clopaedia Britannica, "has had no greater practical effect on the 
life of mankind that in its belief that marriage is no mere civil 
contract, but a vow in the sight of God, binding the parties by 
obligations of conscience above and beyond those of the civil law.'* 
"The turning point," as Gilbert K. Chesterton wrote, "was the 
creation of Christendom by the religion which created it. Nothing 
will destroy the sacred triangle (father, mother and child) : and 
even the Christian faith, the most amazing revolution that ever 
took place in the mind, served only in a sense to turn that triangle 
upside down. It held up a mystical mirror in which the order of 
the three things was reversed: and added a holy family of child, 
mother and father, to the human family of father, mother and 

child." 

* * * * 

THE latter half of the pamphlet is an appeal from ethics to 
those particularly who will not admit any authority in Chris- 
tian revelation or Christian teaching. Marriage is necessary by 
natural law in the interest of the child, and through him, in the 
interest of the race. This statement is explained and defended by 
quotations from the writings of St. Thomas Aquinas and of Dr. 
Michael Cronin. The author then shows that divorce is unjust, 
unnatural, anti-national and immoral. 

Divorces in the United States are granted at the rate of over 
one hundred thousand a year. The distribution of this able pamph- 
let, particularly among Protestants, ought to effect great good. 



1921.] WITH OUR READERS 719 

WE read from time to time of the death of some member of the 
St. Vincent de Paul Society, who had been active in the 
service of the poor for fifty years or more. Every such notice is 
the story of an unostentatious life, inspired by high ideals of 
personal service and a shrinking from publicity. The traditions 
of this Society and the example of its older members are rich 
contributions to the Christian interpretation of life, consoling 
illustrations of how the impulses of Christian life operate. 

* * * * 

MANY of us in this newer day have little knowledge of the St. 
Vincent de Paul Society and its silent work. We scarcely 
realize that it sends eighteen thousand men weekly into the homes 
of the poor in the United States to perform the duties of friendship, 
and to encourage and strengthen those who find the battle of life 
so difficult. We have mastered the new terminology of social 
service and we aim to be abreast of the times in so far as they are 
rightly guided. This is necessary. The newer ways have their 
undeniable dignity and justification. We wish them and those 
who feel the touch of their spirit, Godspeed, as they interpret the 
laws of Christian charity to meet new and complex social condi- 
tions. Fifty years hence our successors will recount their praises 
and honor their memory as another generation proceeds to replace 
them. 

* * * * 

WE suggest, however, to our younger leaders that they go from 
time to time to the story of the old men, who are dropping 
out of the ranks of the St. Vincent de Paul Society, and learn 
with sympathy and understanding their interpretations of char- 
ity and their ways of friendly service. Possibly not much is to be 
gained for modern technique in this way, yet the old ways have 
much that still commends them to the newer charity. Much is 
certainly to be gained in knowing the vision of God as it inspired 
constant, unselfish service to the poor. We test the moral quality 
of a new generation by its reverence towards the past. If our new 
methods, new organizations and younger members of old organ- 
izations hold their forebears in the school of charity in reverent 
appreciation, we shall have no fear of new methods nor of loss 
of old spirit. 

We owe honor and gratitude to the St. Vincent de Paul 
Society for its long history of unbroken service to the poor. We 
owe encouragement, understanding and support to the newer 
generation, which faces our problems with high courage and ex- 
emplary deeds. These will gain us and hold us best when they 
pay deserved tribute to the generation slowly passing away. 



BOOKS RECEIVED. 

P. J. KENEDY & SONS, New York: 

A Little Book of St. Francis and His Brethren. By E. M. W. Buxton, F.R.H.S. 
$1.15. Divine Contemplation for AIL By Dom S. Louismet, O.S.B. $1.90. 
When Youth Meets Youth. By M. McD. Bodkin, K.C. $2.20. June Roses for 
the Sacred Heart. 50 cents. Catholic Thought and Thinkers. $1.85. 
E. P. BUTTON & Co., New York: 

The Irish Rebellion of 1641. By Lord E. Hamilton. $8.00 net. The Cathedrals 
of Central Italy and The Cathedrals and Churches of Rome and Southern 
Italy. By T. F. Bumpus. $3.00. 
OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS, New York: 

Recent Developments in European Thought. By F. S. Marvin. 
COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY PRESS, New York: 

The Philosophy of Don Hasdai Crescas. By M. Maxman, Ph.D. 
D. APPLETON & Co., New York: 

History of the Conflict Between Religion and Science. By J. W. Draper, LL.D. 
THE MACMILLAN Co., New York: 

California Trails, Intimate Guide to the Old Missions. By T. Hall. $5.00. 
Thought and Expression in the Sixteenth Century. By H. O. Taylor. 2 vols. 
$9.00 per set. The Story Ever New. By Rev. J. Higgins. The Golden Book of 
Springfield. By V. Lindsay. $3.50. 
LONGMANS, GREEN & Co., New York: 

Some Principles of Moral Theology, and Their Application. By K. E. Kirk, M.A. 

$5.00 net. God and the Supernatural. By Father Cuthbert, O.S.F.C. 
HARCOURT, BRACE & HOWE, New York: 

Father Allan's Island. By Amy Murray. 
THE DEVIN-ADAIR Co., New York: 

Scientific Theism versus Materialism. By A. Reuterdahl. $6.25. 
SILVER, BURDETTE & Co., New York: 

The Progressive Music Series. Teacher's Manual. Vol. II. 
THE BOBBS-MERRILL Co., New York: 

The Prodigal Village. By I. Bacheller. 
DUFFIELD & Co., New York: 

The Spell of Brittany. By Ange M. Mosher. 
G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS, New York: 

The Control of Parenthood. Edited by J. Marchant, LL.D. $2.50. 
BONI & LIVERIGHT, New York: 

The Modern Library: The New Spirit. By H. Ellis. The Temptation of St. 
Anthony. By G. Flaubert. Majorie Fleming's Diary. By C. Smith. 95 cents 
each. 
GEORGE H. DORAN Co., New York: 

The Girl in Fancy Dress. By J. E. Buckrose. $1.90 net. The First Sir Percy. 
By Baroness Orczy. $2.00 net. The New Jerusalem. By G. K. Chesterton. 
$3.00 net. 
SMALL, MAYNARD & Co., Boston: 

The Privilege of Pain. By Mrs. L. Everett. 
YALE UNIVERSITY PRESS, New Haven : 

Athenian Tragedy. By T. D. Goodell. $5.00. Maddalena's Day. By L. 

Wolcott. $1.50. 
THE MAGNIFICAT PRESS, Manchester, N. H. : 

Memoir of Mother Mary Gonzaga O'Brien. By a Sister of Mercy. $1.00. 
B. HERDER BOOK Co., St. Louis: 

First Communion Day(s. By a Sister of Notre Dame. 75 cents net. A Com- 
mentary on Canon Law. Vol. VI. By Rev. P. C. Augustine, O.S.B., D.D. 
REV. P. J. CARROLL, C.S.C., South Bend., Ind. : 

Ted. A Play for Boys in Three Acts. By Rev. P. J. Carroll, C.S.C. 
WILLOWS PRESS, Victoria, B. C.: 

The Bee and Evolution; A Bit of Autobiography. By Rt. Rev. A. MacDonald, 

D.D. Pamphlets. 
AUSTRALIAN CATHOLIC TRUTH SOCIETY, Melbourne: 

Our Daily Bread. Spiritism's Two Failures. By Rev. V. McEvoy, O.P. Annual 

Report. Pamphlets. 
BLOUD & GAY, Paris: 

Almanach Catholique Francais pour 1921. 6 fr. 50. 

PIERRE TEQUI, Paris: 

Conferences a. la Jeunesse des ticoles. Par C. Vandepitte, D.H. 3 vols. Lettres 
du R. P. Lacordaire a des Jeunes Gens. Par H. Perreyve. Lettres de Henri 
Perreyve a un Ami d'Enfance, 1847-1863. 



THE 




VOL. CXII. 



MARCH, 1921 



No. 672 



THE BISHOPS AND OUR PRESS. 



BY MICHAEL WILLIAMS. 




REAT events have happened and continue to 
happen so multitudinously and so rapidly in 
these, our fateful latter days that we often fail to 
appreciate the importance of an event which, if 
it occurred all by itself instead of taking place 
amid an obscuring and confusing crowd of other events, would 
stir the imagination, impress the memory, and move the will 
of all thinking men and women. An event of this character 
was the creation by the Hierarchy of the Press Department of 
the National Catholic Welfare Council, in September, 1919. 
This action was, it is true, only a by-product of a much greater 
one, namely, the creation of the main organization of which 
the Press Department is but a part: the National Catholic Wel- 
fare Council, which is the Hierarchy specially organized to 
inspire, coordinate, and authoritatively to direct all the forces 
and movements and societies of Catholics that have national 
scope and consequences. As the readers of this magazine will 
remember, the National Catholic Welfare Council is the Na- 
tional Catholic War Council perpetuated for the greater pur- 
poses of peace: the mechanism for applying the teachings of 
the Catholic Church to the solution of the great problems now 
confronting society: problems of social reconstruction, of im- 
proved education; the struggle with the rising tide of Pagan- 
ism, and the ever-waxing tyranny of State Autocracy and 
many other critical situations. 



COPYRIGHT. 1921. 



VOL. cxii. 46 



THE MISSIONARY SOCIETY OF ST. PAUL THE APOSTLE 
IN THE STATE OP NEW YORK, 



722 THE BISHOPS AND OUR PRESS [Mar., 

When the Press Department is isolated from the other de- 
partments of the Catholic Welfare Council, however, for the 
purposes of separate examination, the fundamental and per- 
manent and increasing importance of the Bishops' action in 
creating this particular Department, will, I think, be readily 
apparent. It is the purpose of this article to concentrate Cath- 
olic attention upon this momentous action; a purpose made 
immediately practical by the fact that the Bishops have now 
followed up their action (after the interval of a year, during 
which time the Press Department was put to work) by issuing 
a call a clarion call, like the call of trumpets from the watch 
towers of the City of God summoning the Church Militant in 
the United States, the clergy and laity together to unite during 
March of this year in an organized national movement to in- 
crease the circulation, and hence the influence and power, of 
the Catholic press. 

It should be remembered that at the time when the Hier- 
archy formed the National Catholic Welfare Council, and set 
up the Press Department, they also issued a joint Pastoral 
Letter. Assembled as a body for the first time in more than 
forty years, at the close of the War, and sufficiently long after 
the cessation of hostilities to obtain a view of the social conse- 
quences of the War, the Hierarchy's Pastoral Letter was the 
authoritative contribution of the Catholic Church in the United 
States to the most necessary part of the work of reconstructing 
society. 

This joint Pastoral Letter was a major event of contem- 
porary American life. It reached the whole body of the Amer- 
ican people immediately, and produced immediate reactions 
and results. Let me add though in doing so I am anticipating 
the course of this article in one particular that the Pastoral 
Letter was enabled to effect these immediate results because 
the Press Department of the National Catholic Welfare Coun- 
cil, although then in its infancy, was already functioning, and 
secured national publicity for this document in a professional 
manner. More than 1,200 daily newspapers from coast to 
coast published articles, in many cases running columns in 
length, carrying copious extracts from the Pastoral. Between 
thirty and forty important newspapers commented editorially 
upon the Bishops' message. 

In other words, the Archbishops and Bishops at this 



1921.] THE BISHOPS AND OUR PRESS 723 

epochal gathering initiated positive Catholic social action of 
the most momentous character, and impressed their message 
upon the entire nation. They not only enunciated Catholic 
principles, and laid down the philosophy deducible from such 
principles; they also went much farther: they devised and set 
in operation a new mechanism for realizing, or attempting to 
realize, the Catholic principles of social action. Of course, I 
do not say that Catholic social action mechanism was not 
already in existence: for, as a matter of fact, the Church, 
through its schools and colleges, its asylums and hospitals; 
through its pamphlets, newspapers, magazines and books; 
through the work of thousands of lay societies and individuals; 
through the preaching of its clergy; through the influence 
of its consecrated men and women: its priesthood, both secular 
and religious, and its hundreds and thousands of nuns, from 
the Little Sisters of the Poor, and the Sisters of Charity, and 
the teaching Orders busily at work in thousands of cities and 
towns, to the Poor Clares and Carmelites pouring out their 
souls in prayer in their cloisters; and especially through the 
vast system of its Sacraments, the Catholic Church had been, 
and is always, doing social service of the most necessary and 
essential character. But just as the War had brought about 
conditions which made necessary the national coordination 
and systematizing of the forces of the Church, so also the even 
graver problems of social reconstruction after the War made 
necessary a similar and permanent work of unifying and har- 
moniously coordinating the national efforts of all societies and 
branches of the Church. Especially was this true of the many 
thousands of societies of Catholic laymen and laywomen. 

This work was necessary not only for the sake of the prog- 
ress and growth of the Catholic Church in itself, but it was 
also seen to be a patriotic duty to give to the nation the counsel, 
the inspiration, and the practical assistance of Catholic 
thought, Catholic morality, and Catholic social action. 
Therefore, the Bishops not only enunciated the principles of 
Catholic education: they also created a Department of Educa- 
tion through which they might nationally direct all the forces 
of Catholic education. They not only laid down the philos- 
ophy of social action, but they also created the Department of 
Social Action to coordinate and inspire Catholic bodies in deal- 
ing with such problems, and also to convey the teachings of 



724 THE BISHOPS AND OUR PRESS [Mar., 

the Church to those outside the Church. They not only called 
upon all the societies of Catholic men and Catholic women 
to unite their forces and work together for Catholic interests 
and for the best interests of the nation for, indeed, these 
interests are inseparable: but they also created a Department 
of Lay Activity to act as general staff headquarters, so to speak, 
through which the Church Militant, the devoted hundreds of 
thousands, nay, millions of Catholic men and Catholic women 
who belong to the various societies and organizations, may re- 
ceive inspiration and authoritative direction, in all matters 
that concern Catholics nationally, either as Catholics or as 
citizens, from their commanders-in-chief, the Hierarchy. So, 
too, in the matter of the press. The Pastoral Letter on this 
subject spoke as follows: 

"The functions of the Catholic Press are of special value to 
the Church in our country. To widen the interest of our 
people by acquainting them with the progress of religion 
throughout the world, to correct false or misleading statements 
regarding our belief and practice, and, as occasion offers, to 
present our doctrine in popular form these are among the 
excellent aims of Catholic journalism. As a means of forming 
sound public opinion, it is indispensable. The vital issues 
affecting the nation's welfare usually turn upon moral prin- 
ciples. Sooner or later, discussion brings forward the ques- 
tion of right and wrong. The treatment of such subjects from 
the Catholic point of view is helpful to all our people. It 
enables them to look at current events and problems in the 
light of experience which the Church has gathered through 
centuries, and it points the surest way to a solution that will 
advance our common interests. 

"The unselfish zeal displayed by Catholic journalists en- 
titles them to a more active support than hitherto has been 
given. By its very nature the scope of their work is special- 
ized, and, within the limitations thus imposed, they are doing 
what no other agency could accomplish or attempt, in behalf 
of our homes, societies and schools. 

"In order to obtain the larger results and the wider appre- 
ciation which their efforts deserve and which we most earn- 
estly desire, steps must be taken to coordinate the various lines 
of publicity and secure for each a higher degree of usefulness." 

Let us turn now to examine, at least in a general way, what 



1921.] THE BISHOPS AND OUR PRESS 725 

the Bishops concretely accomplished when they created their 
Press Department, and why it is that a year later they call upon 
the whole Catholic body, especially the laity, to unite in a great 
national campaign on behalf of the Catholic press, during 
March of this year. 

At the meeting of the Hierarchy which set up the National 
Catholic Welfare Council, Right Rev. William T. Russell, 
Bishop of Charleston, S. C., a member of the Administrative 
Board of the National Catholic War Council, a prelate who 
recognized the importance of press activity and who had been 
a leading figure in working for the furtherance of such activ- 
ities, was elected Chairman of the Press Department. Bishop 
Russell at once took steps to organize the new department. 
After a careful survey of the field it was decided that the most 
practical step that could be taken to initiate the many and 
diversified activities planned for the Press and Publicity De- 
partment would be the formation of a news-gathering and 
news-distributing agency of an international character, an 
agency which should include among its tasks the gathering 
and distribution of special articles and literary features, for 
the benefit of the newspapers of the Catholic press. 

There was an obvious need for such a news and special 
feature service. The Catholic Press Association, an organiza- 
tion comprised of representatives of most of the Catholic 
periodicals, had maintained a news service, but it was neces- 
sarily of a very limited character, as the C. P. A. did not 
possess the means to extend it or to realize its inherent pos- 
sibilities. Bishop Russell appeared before the National Con- 
vention of the Catholic Press Association in January, 1920, 
and with that Association arranged plans for the setting up of 
an efficient international Catholic news bureau. Using the 
words of Bishop Russell in reporting to the Archbishops and 
Bishops at the next meeting of the Hierarchy in September, 
1920: "A full agreement was reached, between the Catholic 
Press Association and the Press Department, and I wish to 
take advantage of this opportunity to express my gratitude to 
the Catholic Press Association for its loyal and helpful atti- 
tude. I feel that the Catholic Press Association deserves words 
of the highest praise for its loyal Catholic response to the plans 
of the Hierarchy. The Association itself has maintained not 
only its independent existence, but by its affiliation with the 



726 THE BISHOPS AND OUR PRESS [Mar., 

larger work will add greatly to its membership and its 
strength." This action by the Catholic Press Association en- 
abled the Bishops' Press Department to begin its work with the 
good-will and active support of nearly all the Catholic pub- 
lishers and editors a factor of inestimable value. 

Early in March the personnel of the News Bureau was 
selected, and the work began, although not until the second 
week in April were the results of this work made available 
to the Catholic press; the interim being employed in careful 
and painstaking preparations. Mr. Justin McGrath was chosen 
as Director of the Department; the present writer was named 
as associate editor, and other experienced newspaper workers 
were added to the staff. 

From this central group the organization was rapidly ex- 
tended, and today has special correspondents in the principal 
cities of the country; and regular staff correspondents at Rome, 
Berlin, Vienna, London, Dublin, Paris and Brussels. 

The news received from these sources, or gathered by the 
central staff in Washington, working in close cooperation with 
the other departments of the National Catholic Welfare Coun- 
cil, the Catholic University, Georgetown University, and other 
news centres in Washington, or gleaned through the careful 
scrutiny of representative secular newspapers coming from all 
parts of the country, and of the religious press, by the staff of 
the Exchange Department, is sifted and judged by a strict 
standard of news value, and carefully written in newspaper 
style, and distributed to the papers using the service. The 
distribution is effected by a combined use of the cable, tele- 
graph, and mails. For example, the cable news, received Mon- 
day morning in Washington, is distributed the day it comes 
in, together with important news stories that have developed 
since the issuance of the material the previous week. On 
Friday there is sent out a printed news sheet, eight columns 
in width and of the standard newspaper length, on which is 
placed the most interesting and important foreign and do- 
mestic Catholic news having national interest. The news sheet 
is supplemented by a mimeograph service mailed simul- 
taneously. In all, from eighteen to twenty newspaper columns 
of material, exclusive of the cable news sent out on Monday, is 
distributed each week. In addition to this, once a month there 
is distributed an editorial sheet, containing important special 



1921.] THE BISHOPS AND OUR PRESS 727 

articles written and signed by authorities and writers of inter- 
national standing, both clerical and lay; together with short 
editorials and book reviews, intended to supplement the edi- 
torial material prepared by the individual journals. 

The guiding policy in the selection and preparation of all 
this material is perfectly simple and is strictly adhered to, 
namely, the policy of gathering and distributing only such 
news as is clearly Catholic in its character, and which is outside 
the reach of the newspapers individually. That is to say, the 
N. C. W. C. Press Department is interested only in news that 
is essentially Catholic, that will interest Catholics everywhere 
throughout the nation, and which is not simply local or dio- 
cesan in its nature. The service is intended to supplement and 
not in any degree to diminish or stultify the local news gather- 
ing and news writing enterprise of the individual papers. It 
performs for them the same type of service that the Associated 
Press, the United Press and the Universal Service perform for 
the secular papers. 

At the end of eight months, since the inception of the N. 
C. W. C. Press Department, it is able to report that sixty-seven 
Catholic newspapers, including one in Canada and one in 
Cuba, are subscribing to its news and editorial service, while 
twenty-four subscribe for the entire service, which includes the 
cables from abroad, a branch of the service that is far more 
costly than the domestic news. It may be added that this 
remarkable increase in the number of Catholic papers affil- 
iated with the N. C. W. C. Press Department, has been accom- 
plished despite the fact that the cost to each paper has neces- 
sarily increased instead of being diminished. But increased 
cost was more than compensated for by increased circulation. 
One paper has gone up from 4,000 to 10,000 a week. Many 
others have reported substantial increases. 

The material employed on the news sheet and in the 
mimeograph service, copious as it is, represents, however, only 
fifty per cent of the total amount handled by the Press De- 
partment, which each week rejects almost as much material 
as it uses. It must be remembered, in this connection, that a 
special editorial problem has to be constantly studied in 
issuing news on a weekly basis. For example, an article may 
have great value If it can be published immediately, but this 
value may be of such a character as to disappear if the article 



728 , THE BISHOPS AND OUR PRESS [Mar., 

is retained for a week before being published. Again, the 
Press Department must, so far as possible, anticipate the trend 
of events, and not wait until an interesting event has taken 
place. The Press Department is constantly suggesting topics 
to its correspondents at home and abroad, with the intention 
of having important subjects dealt with in a timely manner. 

In connection with the editorial sheet, it should be remem- 
bered that editorials are in no sense intended to take the place 
of the individual and original contributions of the editors and 
editorial writers of the various Catholic publications; they are 
simply intended to supplement the work of these editors and 
editorial writers, and to give them the benefit of special articles, 
in many cases written by authorities, which otherwise would 
not be obtainable by the separate papers. 

The Press Department maintains what is known in news- 
paper technical language as a "future book," in which are 
entered memoranda concerning events known to be pending, 
such as Catholic conventions, meetings, or similar happenings. 
This enables the department to keep a systematic watch upon 
the unfolding of those events which can be anticipated. 

The Exchange Department is an important factor in the 
work of the Press Bureau. In addition to providing the service 
with news and ideas for future stories and editorial possibil- 
ities, culled from the reading of twenty-one secular daily 
papers and sixty Catholic weeklies, and clippings from the same 
source for file references, it is the aim of the exchange staff 
to call the attention of every department of the National Cath- 
olic Welfare Council to articles appearing in the Catholic and 
secular press pertinent to its particular work, and providing 
clippings for same. Departments are not only furnished with 
stories and articles, but with "follow-up," until the expiration 
of such publicity. 

The files of the Department contain not only thousands of 
clippings, documents, and pamphlets relative to Catholic ac- 
tivities throughout the world, but also hundreds of others per- 
taining to the international political situation and to other 
secular questions of the day. 

Whenever there is Catholic news of general lay interest, 
the Press and Publicity Department of the National Catholic 
Welfare Council sends a report of such news to the Washing- 
ton correspondent of the secular papers of the country and to 



1921.] THE BISHOPS AND OUR PRESS 729 

the three press associations for general distribution. For 
example, as I have already said, the Pastoral Letter issued by 
the September, 1919, conference of Bishops was brought to the 
attention of the three press associations by a representative of 
the Press Bureau, who succeeded in having these associations 
distribute digests of the Pastoral at their own expense to all 
the secular newspapers of the country. The clippings col- 
lected on this one article alone fill a huge volume preserved in 
the archives of the Department. Similar steps were taken in 
the case of the National Convention of our Catholic women's 
societies, which resulted in the formation of the National 
Council of Catholic Women. 

In September, 1920, when the report of the Press Depart- 
ment was read by its Episcopal Chairman to the assembled 
Hierarchy at the Catholic University, it was received with 
marked favor, and a resolution was voted to continue the work 
along the lines laid down, and to use special efforts to develop 
it. The time had come, it was recognized, when an appeal on 
behalf of the Catholic press to the entire body of the faithful, 
both clergy and laity, should be made in a most emphatic and 
practical fashion. It was felt to be especially desirable to use 
every possible effort to arouse the Catholic laity to a sense of 
the great importance of Catholic press action, especially in the 
great emergency which now confronts civilization in Europe 
and in America. For this reason the Bishops unanimously 
voted to set aside a whole month as National Catholic Press 
Month, and March, 1921, was named a little later by Bishop 
Russell, who immediately followed up this step by sending out 
a letter to the Archbishops and Bishops, asking them to co- 
operate still further with the Press Department by notifying 
their pastors to speak to their people from the altars of all the 
churches in the land, telling them it is their apostolate vigor- 
ously to support and improve the Catholic press. 

Whatever reasons there may have been in the past to ex- 
cuse or explain the apathy on the part of the Catholic public 
in supporting the Catholic press if there really have been any 
valid reasons these reasons have to a large degree ceased to 
exist. It is unquestionable that the Catholic newspapers em- 
ploying the N. C. W. C. press service have made a distinctive 
and substantial improvement in the interest, value, and popu- 
larity of their news columns. The new spirit of national Cath- 



730 THE BISHOPS AND OUR PRESS [Mar., 

olic action, observable in every department of the Church's 
activity in the United States, has been notably powerful and 
effective in the Catholic press. Proprietors and editors, and 
the publishers controlling diocesan journals, have displayed 
enhanced interest in the great task of making their papers 
vigorously representative of Catholic affairs and teaching. 

Today, when public opinion is the chief factor in demo- 
cratic societies, the Catholic press is one of the most potent 
of all instruments for the teaching of Catholic truth. Never 
before have questions of morality, of intellectual principles, 
and of spiritual interests, so engaged the minds of the people. 
In their solution the value of Catholic truth is supreme. There- 
fore, it is nothing short of a calamity that out of the nearly 
twenty million Catholics in the United States less than two 
million are subscribers to the Catholic press. We have only 
one daily newspaper in the English language, and that a mere 
beginner, of only regional circulation as yet though it is a 
brave, gallant and commendable step in advance. Yet little 
Ireland, with a Catholic population of less than four million, 
supports four large Catholic daily newspapers and seventy- 
three weekly or bi-weekly papers which are also Catholic in 
policy and atmosphere. War-shattered Austria, in the midst 
of all its starvation and awful misery, with a Catholic popula- 
tion of less than six million, supports ten Catholic daily news- 
papers and thirty-two Catholic weeklies. Germany's Catholic 
press organization has for generations been a model of effi- 
ciency. The new Catholic spirit in France is served vigorously 
and ably by several Catholic daily newspapers, one of them 
publishing provincial editions in a large number of important 
centres. The Catholics of Quebec support a splendid daily 
paper. The Catholics of Brazil have just subscribed nearly 
$400,000 toward the establishment of a new Catholic daily. 
Spain has forty-eight Catholic dailies. Italy has a large num- 
ber of vigorous and well-supported Catholic papers, dailies 
and weeklies. Little Holland, where the press campaign has 
been chiefly inspired by a convert from Protestantism, pos- 
sesses fifteen Catholic dailies and more than one hundred other 
Catholic periodicals. Tiny Belgium has several Catholic dailies 
and many good weeklies. Many of the Republics of Central 
and South America have similar stories to tell. 

At a time when the whole world is turning to the United 



1921.] THE BISHOPS AND OUR PRESS 731 

States of America for material assistance, and for moral and 
spiritual leadership, at a time when to the Catholics of the 
United States in particular there has come an opportunity 
to serve both Church and country, almost unprecedented in 
history, there should be nothing less than a universal, earnest, 
practical reply to the appeal made by our spiritual leaders, the 
Hierarchy, to aid the work they have so well begun, and to 
make National Catholic Press Month a turning point in the 
history of the American Catholic press. 

Here are words which his Holiness Pope Benedict cabled 
through Cardinal Gasparri to Bishop Russell at the time when 
the Press Department began its operations : 

"The Holy Father has learned with much pleasure of the 
establishment of the National Catholic Press Bureau. His 
Holiness most cordially extends the Apostolic Blessing to the 
service you have inaugurated to improve the Catholic papers 
of the United States. The work of the American Catholic 
papers has been most praiseworthy. They have been an effec- 
tive auxiliary to the pulpit in spreading the Faith. The credit 
to which they are entitled is enhanced by the difficulties they 
have had to meet. Those who are conducting them will be 
pleased and heartened by your establishment for their benefit 
of an efficient press organization in Washington, which also 
will have representation in the leading capitals of Europe and 
South America. They are now to have the aid which they so 
long deserved. As the news standard of Catholic journals is 
raised, undoubtedly the support given them by the Catholic 
reading public will be increased. His Holiness invokes good- 
will and cooperation from all who will be parties to the worthy 
work you have undertaken, to the end that it may be fruitful 
of the good results you seek to achieve for Church and 
Country." 

At Christmas time the Press and Publicity Department of 
the National Catholic Welfare Council received the following 
additional message from his Holiness : 

"With the utmost satisfaction We take the opportunity 
of the approaching sweet Christmas time to send Our paternal 
greetings to the newspapers adherent to the National Catholic 
Welfare Council of the United States of America, and through 
them to the faithful, and to the whole American people. 

"Well acquainted with the serious purposes of American 



782 THE BISHOPS AND OUR PRESS [Mar., 

Catholics and their devotion towards this Apostolic See, while 
We send to them Our paternal benediction We express the wish 
that their activity in the fertile field of the press may bear ever 
more abundant fruits and, like the Evangelical mustard seed, 
grow into a strong and mighty tree which, under the shadow 
of its branches, will gather all the souls thirsting after truth, 
all the hearts beating for the good." 

Pope Benedict is only reiterating the urgent appeals of his 
great predecessors, Pope Leo XIII. and Pius X., but his appeal 
is even more urgent because the need is now greater. "In vain 
will you build churches, give missions and found schools," 
said Pope Pius X. "All your noble works, all your grand efforts 
will be destroyed if you are not able to wield the defensive and 
offensive weapon of a loyal and sincere Catholic press." 

The National Council of Catholic Men and the National 
Council of Catholic Women, both of which councils are part of 
the National Catholic Welfare Council, and are the unifying 
national points of coordination for all our Catholic societies, 
have volunteered their services for National Catholic Press 
Month, and will spread the literature of the campaign in every 
diocese and every parish and mission of the land. 

The Bishops are appealing to the clergy of their dioceses 
to preach sermons on the subject of the Catholic press in as 
many parishes as possible during the month of March. Hun- 
dreds of thousands, possibly millions of copies of pamphlets 
advertising the movement, will be distributed by the National 
Councils of Catholic Men and Women, working in cooperation 
with the Catholic editors and the Catholic societies throughout 
the country. 

Nothing short of the doubling, perhaps even the tripling, 
of the present circulation of the Catholic press should result 
from this campaign. But more important yet will be the break 
up (let us hope for ever!) of the too general state of apathy 
or indifference on the part of a large proportion of the Cath- 
olic public to its press, and the work which the press is doing 
for the Church. For the Bishops have not only spoken they 
have raised a standard and have taken an advanced position 
on the field of action, and true Catholics cannot, and they will 
not, desert or fail their divinely appointed leaders. 




THE OPEN WINDOW. 

BY SAMUEL FOWLE TELFAIR, JR. 

N the beginning God." One day, seven years ago, 
the wise old professor of philosophy at the uni- 
versity read these words and paused. I do not 
remember now anything else that he said on that 
occasion because of the overwhelming force of 
this impression: In the beginning, away back through all the 
ages, was the Creator, God. 

The idea took hold of my growing mind. I was a young, 
healthy, out-of-doors boy, and my thoughts had never been 
stirred by any love or hope of God. In the Protestant church 
to which I had been sent regularly I had felt little about the 
living Creator. From that day on, I felt the need to be alone 
to think for long hours at a time. Driving my boat through 
a storm, I seemed to feel Him near, to be touched by God. As 
I tramped through the cool, green, haze-veiled mountains, 
there was God. Out in the midnight blue of starlit nights I 
wondered and worshipped. 

Then, since I thought it the thing to do, I experimented 
with the important two-thirds of the formula, wine, woman 
and song, and imagined that I had developed into a cynic. 
I read Oscar Wilde and the French realists in place of text- 
books, and pictured myself a worldly-wise and dashing roue. 
Later, as I studied under the old philosopher, I learned that 
God was the Spirit of Truth, Goodness and Beauty. I almost 
learned to think and I loved and desired Beauty. I began to 
weave wonderful dreams of the future. I was going to be a 
writer, a genius. I was going to know life and paint it after 
Maeterlinck, as beautifully but more vigorously. Beauty 
seemed to be God but the Trinity was broken. Truth was for 
Presbyterians and goodness for other Puritans. For me Beauty, 
clean, straight and unafraid, was the lamp to light the world. 
By this I meant the beauty of blue eyes under dark hair, of 
blue, blue skies lighted by a golden moon that made the wheat- 
fields seem a gilded sea, the glorious mystery of the sun rising 



734 THE OPEN WINDOW [Mar., 

from the ocean in all his panoply of color, the sacred beauty 
of the death of day seen from a mountain-top, as night came 
silently on, veiling the dark green hills in silver and mauve 
and blue. I was a pagan. 

To the small university village where I dreamed, philoso- 
phized, and was occupied with college activities, the outside 
world was remote and the European struggle a distant and 
dismal affair. Then came the day when war was declared. I 
enlisted at once, and spent all my days in a world of men, raw 
products of all sorts of homes, being made into soldiers. 
Thenceforth I saw less of Beauty and more of Humanity, and 
here I began to see a new principle (my old teacher had spoken 
much of it, but I had admitted it and thrown it aside), Democ- 
racy. I began thinking and living on the old idea of Democ- 
racy till it became almost an obsession, this idea of the brother- 
hood of man, exemplified in a vast army drawn from every 
class of society. 

So the days passed, swift, healthy days with short sleep- 
ful nights, days spent with men, studying them and their ways 
and liking them. I began to feel that we were all brothers, 
pawns of luck and chance, all imperfectly and hopelessly alike, 
yet strangely different, and all with impulses and ideas that 
were fine. I thought then that the great thing in life was serv- 
ice, the ability to help, strengthen and protect these men, to 
teach them to do these things for themselves. This, I thought, 
was the ethics of Christ, Who to me was the perfect Philos- 
opher and little more than that except the Man so many 
peoples had interpreted in divers ways and squabbled over, 
serving Him by sharp tongues and intolerance. When night 
came, I thought more vaguely of the old love, Beauty, and less 
often of Death and God. 

Finally, the great day came when we left for the port of 
embarkation. I was eager and wondering, full of vitality, 
sentiment, love and hope the nearest things I had to religion 
were two ideals, Beauty and Democracy, and such creed as I 
possessed I had borrowed from a book by H. G. Wells, a creed 
of the Aristocracy of Spirit: to know no fear, to control pas- 
sion, to be without jealousy, hypocrisy or prejudice and to be 
above the littlenesses and meannesses of mediocrity. At 
reveille, when the sun was opening the eyes of the world, I 
thought of an old phrase that had charmed me in a German 






1921.] THE OPEN WINDOW 735 

play: "Open the window. Let God and Light come in," and 
in the unfolding of the day that seemed enough. 

The night before we were to board our transport, I was 
Officer of the Day, and as I made my rounds a top sergeant 
told me he was having trouble with his men. They were Cath- 
olics and wanted to go to town to see a priest, which was 
against orders and, according to the sergeant, "d foolish- 
ness," an opinion with which I agreed. Some of the men came 
to me, and I saw that they were excited, several nearly frantic. 
I wondered what sort of Church this was that could count for 
so much to men. The priest, having been telephoned, arrived, 
and many men went to him. Most of that night I wondered. 
I had been introduced to the oldest Christian faith in the world 
and it was new to me. It was at this point that Catholicism 
first interested me. A great many of the men in my company, 
including my own platoon sergeant, were Catholics, and in the 
thirteen days that followed, I kept wondering about this desire 
to confess one's sins and the idea of a church being vital to a 
man. At that time I rather think I was sufficient unto myself. 

I had always loved the sea, and from two to four in the 
afternoon and early morning I stood watch on the maintop 
with a "gob" for company. The wonder of the sea, with its 
ever-changing sameness, stirred and lashed by the winds which 
are the breath of God, the vastness, the infinity of it, seemed 
absolute, and yet those Catholics had wanted to confess before 
crossing. I was interested. 

On this trip I began a friendship with an Irish first lieu- 
tenant, a former Marine, who had lately been transferred to the 
outfit. Finally, the convoy drew near the green hills of Brit- 
tany and into the town of Brest, where we landed. 

Not many days after, on the fourteenth of July, the Irish 
first lieutenant, another "shavetail" and I set out in search of 
a meal, a cafe minus the ever-present m. p. before the door, 
and after a time we came to a twelfth century village. In the 
meantime we had found many m. p.-less cafes and what was 
even more wonderful, Bretons who gave you a drink after you 
had bought a dozen and had toasted la belle France several 
times. In the centre of the town was a beautiful small Gothic 
church. Murphy suddenly put down his glass and said he must 
go to church, whereupon Shorty and I accompanied him, and 
followed when he entered. 



736 THE OPEN WINDOW [Mar., 

Dim lights filtered in through ancient glass windows, on 
the altar two candles burned, while above shone the red flame 
of a lamp. Murphy crossed the aisle, bent his knee, and then 
went to a prie-dieu and knelt again to pray. We watched 
while the people there (mostly Breton peasant women in their 
curious white head-dresses) entered and left the place so 
silently. And as they prayed (I imagined for sons and hus- 
bands away to the North), it seemed to me that they looked on 
the face of God. He was there; not the vague transcendent 
Spirit we had argued over at college, but the Living God. 
I seemed to have drawn close to something wonderful for the 
first time, something everlasting, wholly beautiful, that these 
people believed in while I, curious and ignorant, was as one 
intruding upon a feast to which I had not been invited. So as 
Vespers began I withdrew and outside awaited my friend. 

On the way back to camp we questioned him. "Christ was 
on the altar there," he told us. It was a wonderful thing to be 
a Catholic, most wonderful of all an Irish, Marine, Catholic. 
I felt a nonenity, and on top of this a French woman asked me 
if I were Caitiolic, and on hearing my negative, said then I 
would surely go to hell, "certainement!" 

We entrained for a village in Haute-Marne, near the 
ancient city of Langres, and in this little place, built around its 
time-worn stone church, I began to see the simple life of the 
French peasantry. Each village was a group of houses around 
a church. Crossroads were marked with crosses and crucifixes. 
The church was the nucleus of the community, the Christ a 
constant remembrance, and life was constantly touched by this 
influence, around which it moved. 

My interest in Catholicism being now aroused, I began 
dropping into the little church to see whether I should find the 
same feeling of faith that I had found in Brittany. The church 
was an old structure of brownish stone, with no attempt at 
architecture. The interior was very bare, yet there was some- 
thing here that I felt even when I first went in to look, some- 
thing that the poorly colored stations of the Cross, the rather 
gaudy statues with their cheap beadwork flowers, the lamp 
that always burned before the altar something for which 
these stood, and which the people who came in knew and felt, 
a spirituality that made the long list posted in the doorway a 
glorious thing instead of simply a sacrifice, "pour la Patrie" 



1921.] THE OPEN WINDOW 737 

Naturally, even in these days crowded with drill, after- 
noons on machine gun range and nights hilariously gay 
with cheap wines, I began to think of the near future, of the 
War's eventualities, and of possible death. It did not occur to 
me to be afraid, but there began to open up in my mind the 
realization of how much I had missed in development when I 
had disregarded the spirit. I was hungry and there was no 
bread of life for me, and so even with the instincts of a healthy 
savage I longed for faith and belief in the Trinity of God, in the 
living Son, God and Man, for a connection between my soul and 
God's infinity. 

Very often I dropped into the quiet dimness of the little 
church, and there on my knees I started to pray to think of 
the God I had not been aware of, to ask not for life but for 
unfaltering courage and strength. Somehow it helped a great 
deal. I went more often in the early morning and just as night 
began. In all the six weeks I spent in that village, I went to a 
service there only once, that was Vespers. It was all so strange, 
and in the crowd of soldiers and peasants I felt like an out- 
sider, but when I went alone just to pray and think, it seemed 
that I, too, was one of God's children, come home at last, and 
that the Christ was for me, too only I knew so little of Him. 

Now I do not wish to convey the impression that all this 
time I was going about like an ascetic with eyes fixed upward. 
I believe that those were the happiest days I have ever known, 
the days of that busy, gold-blue summer filled with wonder 
and work. Unhappily, this new-found thing that I now know 
to have been dawning faith did not always keep me faithful 
to God. I used to go to Him and pour out the confession of my 
failures and pray for strength, and gradually as I thought and 
prayed more, they became fewer; and this faith, that I then 
seemed to be making for myself, deepened and grew. 

I was billeted with the young Irishman whom I mentioned 
before, and I borrowed a prayer book from the old French 
woman in the house. Between the two of them I acquired some 
knowledge of the Catholic faith. One day when we were on 
a "hike," we rested near a cemetery, and on a tombstone 
I read these words: "Expecto resurrectionem mortuorum et 
vitam venturi szeculi," and the sentence seemed to sum up the 
Catholic idea of death. 

On Sunday the bunkie and I used to walk over the hills 

TOL. czn. 47 



738 THE OPEN WINDOW [Mar., 

to a neighboring village. Like most villages, when seen from 
afar, it seemed just a few houses huddled around a steeple. 
After a good bottle of red Burgundy, we went to Mass for my 
first time. There were very few people and no choir. A very 
old man acted as server and made the responses as if he were 
the whole choir of Heaven. I understood the idea of the serv- 
ice, and even then it stirred me by its beauty and mystery, the 
wonder of the Sacrifice made anew. 

Soon afterwards we moved a few miles away to another 
village, built on the banks of a dammed-up lake. Drill and 
range work became more intense and night parties more 
furiously gay, the world more poignantly beautiful, than from 
this standpoint it can ever be again. Just a few yards back of 
our quarters rock cliffs fell a hundred feet to the lake and here 
in August, as the sun rose or set, the place seemed indescrib- 
ably beautiful, and as I climbed the steep way to the village 
at night, with my eyes saturated with loveliness, I came to a 
little church, where a candle or two and the lamp always 
burned, and there was always someone there at prayer as I 
stepped in. 

Suddenly we entrained for Rampont, where we marched 
into the lines. Days passed, terrible, disheartening, exhaust- 
ing, hungry days yet sometimes almost exhilarating. Some- 
how I had a great certainty of God. It seemed that God was 
light, the living that made life eternal. All through the 
Argonne I felt this exhilaration, this strong certainty of the 
presence of God. 

Days came, with death and mutilation horrors. My men 
were splendid. Some of them were just babies, some whined, 
but the majority carried on, hungry, cold, mud-covered, ex- 
hausted, through the forty-five days under fire. As I moved 
from machine gun to machine gun, sleeping next to them in 
fox holes living with them as they lived, I felt the splendor of 
such comradeship with men. 

One day a corporal, a special favorite of mine, was shot 
while I was with him and later died in my arms. A vivid 
sickness came into my heart. I had cared for the others 
enough, but to see this laughing-eyed boy suddenly made 
grotesque and hideous seemed to take out my life. As I looked 
at his eyes, in which a light had lingered as he died, I was 
given to realize that the soul is immortal and that the lad lived 



1921.] THE OPEN WINDOW 739 

on free from torture, a fact I have never since doubted. I pray 
that I shall never forget. 

Several days later on the other side of the Meuse a runner 
brought word that the corporal still lay by the roadside un- 
buried. I gathered six or seven volunteers, and we went back 
after the day's advance, down along the canal of the Meuse 
and then across it and the river, through a ruined town, where 
I picked up a crucifix in a mass of debris. I remembered the 
inscription I had seen on a tombstone: "Expecto resurrec- 
tionem mortuorum et vitam venturi sseculi." 

In an afterglow of day, we dug the grave under an old, 
gnarled apple tree and, wrapping a blanket around our com- 
rade, we laid him to rest and covered him with earth as we 
knelt with our helmets off I tried to pray. I didn't know any 
prayers and only fragments floated in my memory, "ashes to 
ashes, earth to earth, and dust to dust." Placing the crucifix 
in the ground at the head of the grave, I said: "'I await the 
resurrection of the dead and the life of the world to come.' I 
commend the soul of Lawrence Parham to Almighty God in 
the name of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost." I felt the want 
and hunger to believe in these words I had come so casually 
to know, and as I uttered them I did believe them. 

As we turned away I thought it was, after all, what in 
army parlance would be called "a hell of a funeral," but I was 
glad that someone that loved the boy laid him away, and on 
the way back a man told me : "Larry would rather you'd done 
it than any preacher alive, lieutenant. He said the other day 
he'd go to hell'n back for you." 

So, walking back along the Meuse in the afterglow of the 
sunset that November day, as shells buzzed overhead and 
dropped into the water, making geysers as they fell, peace 
came to me and the words rang in my mind, with a sound of 
victory, Resurrection and the Life to come for all who slept. 
I swore to remember always, Resurrection! 

When we arrived at the post five men lay dead in the road. 
And so the weary days dragged on, and the army advanced 
over hills and through forests, from one ruined village to an- 
other, and relief did not come. 

Then one morning the rumor came true. At eleven o'clock 
the firing ceased, and in the chateau village of Louppy we 
searched for a house with a roof. Peace! As I walked into 



- 



740 THE OPEN WINDOW [Mar., 

the little church, which for more than four years had been in 
the hands of the enemy, German dead lay on the floor among 
debris of stone and glass, yet all around the arched pillars was 
hung the tricolor of France, and at the left of the altar Jeanne 
d'Arc, clad in silver armor, held her sword before her, and 
aloft in her left hand a banner of white with golden fleur-de-lys 
shining upon it. 

That night, walking in the park of the chateau, which 
sloped its velvet lawns, hedges and ancient cedars down to a 
little river, I saw the ancient house ablaze with light. Im- 
maculate staff officers dined in stately halls, and down below 
in the village men sang and a piano jingled a ragtime air. The 
moon lighted up the shadows of the trees and red, white and 
blue rockets blazed into a clear sky from the nearby German 
lines, a starshell flung its magnificent stream of sparks into the 
air and they sputtered in the clear mirror of the river. A dead 
doughboy lay across the path. Peace! 

The sudden coming of peace found me physically ex- 
hausted, drained of vitality and strength, and with my nervous 
system wrecked by a dose of gas from which I had not recov- 
ered, having been too busy to go to the rear for a rest. The 
result was a terrible reaction and a plunge into a feverish 
round of pleasures. The sunlight and the memory of the as- 
pirations of past days seemed shut out by visions of the dis- 
figured faces of my friends. I was haunted by the thought of 
men snatched from life into nothingness. Yet the conscious- 
ness that I was hungry, starving for God, kept recurring even 
amid this darkness. 

The company secured good motor equipment, and at slight 
intervals we would ride away from our desolate, rain-soaked 
barracks near Verdun to peopled places that catered to our 
quest for pleasure, and so I came to see many great churches 
stretching beautiful towers into the sky and visualizing man's 
ideal to God. In Verdun the wrecked, fort-belted city of de- 
struction, torn by countless bombardments there stood the 
remains of a noble church with one beautiful painting left 
untouched and the sky as a canopy to the Tabernacle. 

In Chalons, in a wonderful old building with the sun 
streaming in through its windows, I knelt to pray again, and 
then I came to a chapel lighted by a magnificent rose window, 
under which the Christ hung crucified, and as I knelt before 



1921.] THE OPEN WINDOW 741 

Him, telling Him the secrets of my heart, I knew that He was 
my sole hope of my saving my life to live it as I had dreamed. 
"Jesus, Lord, have mercy on me !" In a shop nearby I bought a 
silver crucifix which I hung on the string with the tags about 
my neck, and somehow in the long, sleepless nights it helped to 
feel it hanging on my chest. 

At Rheims the great cathedral stretches up its beautiful 
arms with all the sightless windows that used to color and 
inflame its prayers. In a way, I cannot imagine it more lovely 
in its pre-War perfection than it is now, victoriously beautiful 
with its scars and lustful injuries. It is too magnificent for 
expression. 

In an evacuation hospital near lay a sergeant who had 
been in my platoon with a side and lung full of shrapnel and 
a hole in his throat. I stood by his bed while another sergeant 
read his news from home, and held his dead looking, tallow- 
colored hands. I asked him: "Is there anything you want, 
sergeant?" His thin voice ran out to a whisper as he an- 
swered: "Lieutenant, I just want to get back on the job," 
and as he waited for speech to come, he smiled at us, grinning 
while the nurse dressed his "beautiful" wound. Then he 
smiled again and whispered: "You won't mind if I go to 
sleep?" and closed his eyes with his lips still smiling, to sleep 
forever. 

The thought of how these better men slept made me deter- 
mined to be a Catholic in fact, as I had tried to be in spirit. 
At last, after a period of moving from place to place, during 
which life was filled with duties and so-called pleasures and 
accompanying temptations, we came home and were demobil- 
ized. I had lost the great good of having men to care for and 
think of, and had to begin to live in a world in which I was not 
at home. There followed a round of gayety, feverish parties, 
a stir of sentiment over parades, coupled with a paucity of real 
help for needy soldiers and worse than all, the shuddering 
necessity of hearing: "It must have been a marvelous expe- 
rience!" I felt cut loose from life. 

Restless days and sleepless nights led me to a seaside 
resort where, when a life-guard left his job, I qualified, and 
from then on spent all the daylight hours on the beach or in 
the water. The ocean at every hour of the day and night 
blue under the sun, gray-green in storm, silver under the moon, 



742 THE OPEN WINDOW [Mar., 

or black breaking white beneath a thousand stars crept into 
my thoughts, casting its peace over the recollection of war, 
brought me again to think much of God. 

There was only one church on the island, a Catholic 
chapel. There I went one Sunday morning and found that the 
Mass stirred something within me, furnished food and drink 
to some part of me deeper than my troubled mind. One of 
the chambermaids at the hotel (a girl from Donegal), saw me 
at church and asked me if I was a Catholic. She lent me a 
copy of Faith of Our Fathers, which I read and studied on the 
beach in the shade of a life-boat. 

I studied and thought a great deal about Catholic doctrine, 
reading with especial interest of confession and the Blessed 
Virgin. The former I felt I needed more than anything, and 
the latter was in accord with the one divine thing I had. I 
will not dwell on all that my own mother has meant in my 
life. I have lost much that she gave me, but our love and 
understanding could never be broken, even "if I were hanged 
on the highest hill," which line of Kipling's song she put into 
my heart years ago. 

I was still at the seashore and was considering going to 
the nearby city to see a priest when I was taken ill and went 
home again. After a few weeks in bed, during which I read 
a great many Catholic books that were in our library, I went 
motoring to some mountain resorts and there one Sunday, 
in a hotel, I felt a longing to hear Mass, so I found the church 
and fed my hungry heart on this new, secret desire. 

Soon afterwards I went to New York to take up a course 
dropped three years before at college. It was unsatisfactory. 
I wanted to go in the army again, which did not suit my 
parents, so I settled in New York to work in an office, spending 
days as an amateur bookkeeper in a skyscraper, which seemed 
a jail to me. 

I would go to the Catholic churches to worship, but as 
life grew full of acquaintanceships and pleasures my resolu- 
tion to see a priest grew dimmer. The things of the world 
seemed to crowd out the things of the soul. My physical 
vitality was low, the old call to write was killed and, con- 
fronted with economic conditions of which I had hitherto 
known nothing, I was naturally spending a good deal more 
than I earned. It was a hopeless life. 



1921.] THE OPEN WINDOW 743 

Then came New Year's eve, and the new day. I deter- 
mined to begin a new and self-reliant life, to live on my own. 
So, on twenty-five dollars a week, I built an existence, saving 
a small weekly sum in order to hear good music. I began to go 
almost daily to the Cathedral to find peace in prayer and 
before the beautiful Pieta. Before this statue I liked to kneel 
and ask the Christ to have mercy on me, and many times 
as I knelt there it seemed as if I could see the tortured Body 
more vividly. I felt that without confession I could not kiss 
the Sacred Foot, so I would touch the hand each day as I 
prayed for strength and vitality and asked for mercy. 

One afternoon I saw a notice posted up announcing a mis- 
sion for non-Catholics and I attended the services. There 
came a night during the week when it seemed, as I started in 
the direction of the Cathedral, that all the powers of evil in 
the world were arrayed against me. I had just had an insuf- 
ficient dinner at a lunch counter, and in my pocket I had barely 
enough money to last till Saturday. Only too near at hand 
were the lights and the warmth and the cheer of the great city 
within easy reach. Perhaps, if I gave up my threadbare 
dreams I could reach out and touch the warmth and color, feel 
intoxication, know pleasure again, forget everything and de- 
sire crept into my mind, old longings of the flesh, passion for 
life came to me what did it matter? Should I go in or not? 

Summoning all my resolution, I entered the Cathedral. I 
fell on my knees and asked Christ to drive such thoughts out 
of my soul. While I knelt there one of the missionaries en- 
tered the pulpit and spoke of Christian virility and manhood, 
and I knew that the time had come to assert mine. The priest 
was standing at the door as I passed out and I spoke to him, 
telling him of my desire to be instructed in the Catholic re- 
ligion and to be received into the Church. For some weeks we 
worked together, building up in my soul the walls and spires of 
Catholicity, and I learned of its shrines and quiet places and its 
fighting armor. 

Daily the vision of the Church Triumphant grew in my 
mind, of the Christ compassionate and all-forgiving through 
His Church. Back in the school days the great thing was to be 
free to see the Beauty of life; in the soldier-time the issue was 
to serve; and afterwards, weakness and mental agony had 
deemed to leave me nothing to look forward to in life until 



744 THE OPEN WINDOW [Mar., 

this vision of the Church shone before me: God, the Creator, 
infinite and beautiful, was related to man the imperfect 
through Christ the Lord God and Man, Who had lived and 
died perfect and then risen to defeat death forever. 

The Catholic Church for years had told this to the world 
even I perhaps had heard this but through her I came to 
believe. I cannot yet write of the Beauty of the Truth that she 
defends, of the Goodness she holds and puts into being every- 
where. It is hackneyed to tell how the Church gives blood to 
fight with, how she makes the wretched spirit clean again, and 
how she gives Light. Back in the Argonne the sun had given 
me a strength and a surety that there was a God, the dying 
made me know of eternal life, and yet back in the world of 
men it was easy to forget, even when I was hungry to believe. 
And then in all the darkness and doubt there was the Living 
Vision and, like the German opening the window, the Church 
let Light and God come in. 

And now if we forget, what does it matter to those who 
sleep beneath the crosses in a far land? The crucifix may not 
stand on the buddies' graves, but we, through the Church, 
know forever and await the resurrection. 

Then on the Wednesday in Holy Week I was baptized and 
went to confession. Early the next morning I knelt in St. 
Stephen's beside two little ragged urchins who had just washed 
the conventional front of their faces. I watched them as they 
went to the altar and then I went up myself and received the 
Blessed Sacrament. For the first time I had gone to the 
Eternal Feast, and no awkward words of mine can tell the 
wonder of it. 

Easter came, and I heard the Paulist choristers sing their 
Alleluias to the Risen Lord. The Paulist Father spoke of the 
victory of the Cross, and in my heart there seemed to be a 
new peace with In Hoc Signo Vinces written over it. 

Something I felt and shall always feel in the Mass, a glory 
and strength I shall always have in Communion, and a humil- 
ity and cleansing confession will always bring me, for some- 
how it is not merely Catholic theology I have caught hold of, 
but the vision and realization of a Living Christ whose Feast 
and Sacrifice are mine until the consummation of time. All 
this I felt on Easter Sunday, and I feel it with even stronger 
conviction riow. 



1921.] ASPIRATION 745 

That afternoon I went to St. Patrick's again. The great 
organ was playing, pools of colored light lay over the place, 
a myriad candles burned, flowers over-scented the air, and 
crowds of people wandered about or lingered in prayer before 
the altars. I found my favorite spot behind the High Altar, 
where the suffering Christ lay in His Mother's arms, and there 
I prayed. When I finished I leaned and kissed the Master's 
foot. And this is the beginning, not the end of my story. 



ASPIRATION. 

BY J. CORSON MILLER. 

LET us paint Life as a picture-book 

Of far-off, dim, forgotten things, 
Whose pages flame with Chivalry 

Of deeds that cloaked the dreams of kings. 

Wealth choked our souls with gall and dust 
Grown blind, we groped down starless ways; 

Our ears were deaf to the Fairies' bells, 
We lost the pattern of the ancient days. 

O, we shall gather the lamps anew, 
And bruise our feet to the topmost spire, 

Where Truth smiles down, and the years are notes 
That blend in a symphony of fire. 

We shall come back! 

Ev'n now our eyes redrink the dawn 

Through fragrant halls where Duty goes; 
Once more shall Beauty warm our hearts 

In Love's immortal wedding-clothes. 

We shall build lives that heavenward tower, 
And proudly cry: "God is our friend!" 

We shall make songs as pure as prayers 
Unto the end. 




LESLIE MOORE: ARTIST-NOVELIST. 

BY EDWARD F. CARRIGAN, S.J. 

IGNIFICANT, indeed, is the number of writers 
who have served their apprenticeship to letters by 
handling an artist's brush or a draughtsman's 
pencil. Thackeray, we know, while making cari- 
catures was unconsciously preparing himself to 
be a writer of novels; and it was at the end of his career as a 
cartoonist when George du Maurier gave the world his Trilby. 
Similarly, De Morgan found the transition from one art to the 
other a natural progression: he successively gave up painting 
pictures and designing stained glass to win a high reputation 
as a potter. Then, all of a sudden, at the age of sixty-seven, he 
set out and made a new and wider reputation as a writer. 
There is no doubt that Stevenson's studies in engineering, and 
Thomas Hardy's in ecclesiastical architecture were the real 
foundations upon which were built their success as novelists. 
Hopkinson Smith affords another illustration of literature's 
debt to art: like Rossetti, he achieved positive success as an 
artist and as a writer. 

To art, too, are we indebted for Booth Tarkington. We 
have the author's definite confession as to the originating sug- 
gestion of his delightful romance, Monsieur Beaucaire. "I had 
been doing some pictures," he says, "for a little magazine that 
failed, and after the failure I still had two or three sketches 
left over. One of these I picked up one night on my desk. It 
represented a little man in a peruke sitting disconsolately at a 
table, while in front of him stood a big, tall man in a uniform 
that I concluded was English. The little man looked to me like 
a Frenchman, and the other one was big enough to be a Duke. 
So I began to write around the sketch, and the result was 
Monsieur Beaucaire." 

There is also a legend we do not know how true that 
when Gilbert K. Chesterton and Hilaire Belloc were insignif- 
icant young men starting to grub their way in London journal- 
ism, they made a compact whereby the latter was to write 
books and the former to draw pictures for them. The legend 
may not be true; but we know that the pictures for Emmanuel 



1921.] LESLIE MOORE: ARTIST-NOVELIST 747 

Burden and The Green Overcoat were drawn by Mr. Chester- 
ton, and that Mr. Belloc has been quite successful as illustrator 
of some of his own books. Likewise, W. B. Yeats, Robert 
Chambers and Robert Cortes Holliday were all initiated to let- 
ters by the palette and brush. Another instance of the same 
fact is the English artist-novelist, Miss Leslie Moore. 

Leslie Moore was born at Shrewsbury in Shropshire. 
Much of her childhood was spent at Eastney Barracks, Ports- 
mouth, where her father, Colonel Edward Henry Moore, was 
attached to the Royal Marine Artillery; but upon his retire- 
ment from service, the family went to live at Bideford in 
Devon. Her painting she inherits from her father, who, though 
untaught, at one time sketched quite charmingly. With Sir 
Hubert Herkomer Miss Moore studied oil portrait painting, 
and miniature painting with Mr. Alfred Praga and Mr. Alyn 
Williams, and has exhibited at the Academy, the Royal Society 
of Miniature Painters, and at the Society of Miniaturists, of 
which last Society she was made a member. In the field of 
mural decoration she has also done some work: the descrip- 
tion of the mural paintings uncovered by Corin Elmore in The 
Wiser Folly, is really of some paintings Miss Moore uncovered 
and restored in a pre-Reformation church at Martley in Wor- 
cester. It was while pursuing her painting studies at Bushey 
that Miss Moore first began writing. A little story called 
"Jack's Dance" was sent to Pearson's Weekly. It was accepted, 
and more was asked for. 

After finishing her training, the young artist went to visit 
friends in South Africa, where she did miniature painting and 
gathered material for future literary work. Upon her return 
to England, six months later, she wrote a children's book, The 
Happy League, which Wells, Gardner & Company published. 
That was her first published book, and she tells us she was 
proud of it. At this time Miss Moore belonged to an Essay 
Club and wrote fanciful stories for it. These were well re- 
ceived by the other club members, but they said in their criti- 
cisms it was the only kind of work the author could do; so to 
prove the contrary, she wrote a rather strong two-act play, 
which they criticized very favorably, and suggested it would 
make a good novel. The author was fired to try her hand at 
that, wrote it as a novel, sent it to a publisher, and it was ac- 
cepted in a fortnight. That was The Cloak of Convention, of 



748 LESLIE MOORE: ARTIST-NOVELIST [Mar., 

which Miss Moore says she is not a bit proud, nor particularly 
so of her next book, The Notch in the Stick. Then came Aunt 
Olive in Bohemia; and Leslie Moore had now embarked on a 
career as a writer of books. 

Like many others who have contributed to our Catholic 
literature, Miss Moore is a convert. "All my life," she tells us, 
"from the time I was quite a small child, I have been instinc- 
tively drawn to the Church, though knowing nothing of it." 
Not, however, till September 30, 1913, was she received into the 
Church by Father Best at the Brompton Oratory in London. 
The Peacock Feather was written during the time she had 
made up her mind fully to ask admission into the Church, 
and is pervaded by a Catholic atmosphere. The story is 
frankly romantic not the sheer romance of Stanley Weyman 
nor of the authors of the popular Graustark and Zenda stories, 
but more in the order of Monsieur Beaucaire: the mere men- 
tion of Henry Harland's The Cardinal's Snuff Box will indi- 
cate the class and its character. The Peacock Feather is the 
story of a young man who, having successfully shielded a friend 
in a case of forgery, endures imprisonment in his stead. Dis- 
owned by his father and renounced by his fiancee, he takes to 
the open road, with a penny whistle, a Chaucer, a peacock 
feather in his cap, and the manuscript of a novel, which when 
published wins for its author the praise of great critics, and 
eventually the heart of a high-born lady. A death-bed con- 
fession puts a stop to Peter's wanderings; and father and son 
are reconciled. The elements of the story, it is true, are conven- 
tional, but its telling is decidedly individual. It has the charm 
and delicacy of fine spun gossamer, shot through with color 
that seems to have been softened by age to the unobtrusive 
but splendid richness which one sees in old tapestries. There 
is a short passage which may be applied to it and its author: 

It's in its style, its finish, its its texture that the charm 
and beauty of it lie. . . It is a modern book, yet with all 
the delicacy, the refinement, the porcelain-air of the old 
school. For all that the scenes are laid mainly in the open, 
and are, as I said, quite modern; it breathes an old-world 
grace, a kind of powder-and-patches charm, which makes 
one feel that the writer must have imbibed the finish, the 
courtesy of the old school from his cradle, as if it must 
have come to him as a birthright, an inheritance. 



1921.] LESLIE MOORE: ARTIST-NOVELIST 749 

A quaint mediaeval romance is Miss Moore's next book, 
The Jester. Delightfully written though it is, the tale suffers 
by comparison with the romance that preceded it. It is not 
so well constructed as The Peacock Feather, and the allegor- 
ical vein running through it is too marked to be generally 
popular. 

Next in order of publication is another thoroughly com- 
panionable romance, The Wiser Folly. The same easy, re- 
freshing and poetic style, the same rare and delicious humor, 
light and joyous as a truant sunbeam, and the same graceful 
fancy that gave charm to her previous books here reappear. 
Again, the theme is an old one, but Miss Moore has succeeded 
in dressing it in elegance for the delight of new audiences. 
Delancey Castle in England, which "breathes the very essence 
of romance and bygone forgotten days," is the centre about 
which the story moves. At the time of the story, Lady Mary, 
whom Father Maloney calls a "wonderful woman," is holding 
the estate for her young grandson, when a descendant from an 
older branch of the family appears and presents his claim. 
With the influence that led the American claimant to forfeit 
his right to the estate, the story proper is concerned, and 
demonstrates Miss Moore's power of interesting a reader. 
Situation follows situation with a quickness and naturalness 
which do not suffer the interest to flag. One is in no great 
doubt as to the termination, yet quite curious to know the suc- 
cessive turns; and this, we take it, is a tribute to the skill of 
the narrator. 

Antony Gray Gardener follows The Wiser Folly. It 
has a quiet, stingless humor, clever dialogue, deft love- 
making, good characterization, lyrically poetic atmosphere 
and delightful description of the English countryside. Quite 
original is this tale of a remarkable heritage. A sudden whim 
puts into the mind of Nicholas Danver the desire to see his last 
will and testament in operation. With the assistance of a 
friend, Doctor Hilary, he becomes officially dead, and his heir, 
Antony Gray, is called to England from South Africa. The 
conditions of the will are somewhat unusual: the heir must 
live on the estate for a year as an under-gardener; he must 
take the name of Michael Field, and neither directly or in- 
directly must he acquaint anyone whomsoever with the fact 
that it was a pseudonym; he would be paid one pound sterling 



750 LESLIE MOORE: ARTIST -NOVELIST [Mar., 

per week and should use no income or capital of his own 
during the said year, nor receive any help or money from 
friends. Fulfillment of these conditions is made more difficult 
for Antony Gray by the unexpected appearance in the neigh- 
borhood of the woman he loves. Misunderstandings, of course, 
arise, but at the crisis of affairs Nicholas Danver comes for- 
ward from his retirement, and all ends happily with marriage 
bells in prospect. 

Someone has said that the very acme of art is so close to 
nature that it sometimes is mistaken for no art at all. This 
seems to be the case with The Desired Haven which, so far, 
is Miss Moore's strongest and best work. 1 The absolute sim- 
plicity of the story is so remarkable that its art may be missed 
by some superficial and unobservant readers. Written some- 
what in the style usually associated with Jane Austen, it 
sparkles with humor and is rich in sympathy and tenderness. 
The Desired Haven tells the story of Philippa Lester, and tells 
it well. The author divides her story into three books: "The 
Child," "The Girl," and "The Woman," showing a master hand 
in the rare and difficult art of creating a character which grows 
and develops under her pen. Philippa is a first-rate piece of 
character-drawing, entirely different from the heroine we 
usually meet in the contemporary novel; in her purity, deli- 
cacy and refinement she takes us back to old-fashioned fiction. 
She is a person of whose creation any novelist in the history 
of fiction might be proud. 

To enumerate Miss Moore's other successes in character 
delineation would take too long, but mention must be made of 
Peter Garden in The Peacock Feather, and Muriel Lancing, 
"an inscrutable mixture of child, woman of the world, and 
elfin;" of Trix and "Tibby" in Antony Gray Gardener; of 
Rosamund in The Wiser Folly, and John Mortimer and Gorin 
Elmore, "painter, poet, musician, theosophist and fortune- 
teller; in short, dabbler in the arts and the occult sciences;" 
and of Great Aunt Sarah Jane in The Desired Heaven, whom 
one has only to know to love. The priest character, too, in each 
of these novels is lovingly drawn, and the artistic glimpses 
the writer gives of pastoral activities cannot but win outsiders 
to recognize the Catholic claim to truth and beauty. 

1 Her latest novel, The Greenway, has just been published by P. J. Kenedy & 
Sons, New York City. $2.25. 



1921.] , LESLIE MOORE: ARTIST-NOVELIST 751 

Though sounded openly and resonantly, the Catholic note 
in Miss Moore's novels never obtrudes; the beauty of Catholic 
life unfettered by dispute, is shown in such a manner as to 
strike a responsive chord in every heart. Delightful, indeed, 
is the deftness with which the novelist introduces points of 
Catholic doctrine. In The Peacock Feather, for example, 
Peter finding himself in a cottage supposed to be haunted, 
writes to a Catholic friend, whom he had heard speak of 
Masses for souls in Purgatory, and asks for aid. After which 
he becomes conscious of a change of atmosphere in the cot- 
tage. "A repose, a peace, hitherto foreign seemed to have 
descended upon it. ... Of course, it might have been pure 
fancy, but Peter did not think it was." In the same book 
confidence and perseverance in prayer are frequently hinted 
at. Muriel Lancing, through whom the happy union of the 
lovers is brought about, is a girl who prays. Father O'Sul- 
livan's answer to her request for prayers is exceptionally good : 

And it's a Mass with the intention of things coming right 
you want me to say, when all the time you're feeling sure 
they can't. . . . And if I'm going to say it that way myself, 
what kind of faith do you think I'm going to have in it? . . 
Faith, my child, is not asking God for bushels and setting 
out a pint measure to catch them in. ... 

Similarly in Antony Gray Gardener, Trix Devereaux, worry- 
ing for the Duchessa, realizes that telling our dear Lord all 
about it will be the best way to help her. Anne Sherstone, in 
The Desired Haven, and Elizabeth Darcy, in The Wiser Folly, 
can also flash forth with interesting Catholic doctrine. Par- 
ticularly well done are Elizabeth's explanation to David of the 
Hidden Presence in the Blessed Sacrament, and Anne's answer 
to the suggestion that a priest's position is a remunerative one : 

Have you any idea, I wonder, what the remuneration 
is? Do you realize that the majority of priests have merely 
the bare necessities of life? That in exchange of this bare 
sustenance they give up everything that most men value 
the sweet intimacy of home life for loneliness, their time 
for themselves to the needs of others, their own will for 
obedience to those set over them? A royal exchange from 
the world's standpoint, isn't it? 



752 LESLIE MOORE: ARTIST -NOVELIST [Mar., 

More marked than in any of her other novels is the Cath- 
olic note in The Desired Haven. Philippa, from her childhood, 
seems to be instinctively drawn to the Catholic Church. It all 
began when, with her Great Aunt Sarah Jane and a Catholic 
friend, Mrs. Tremayne, she visited a convent and was shown 
the chapel by the Reverend Mother. 

A strange force gripped Philippa's heart, an awe, a 
wonder. What it was, what it meant Philippa did not 
know; yet standing awestruck, something was urging her 
to her knees. The Reverend Mother and Mrs. Tremayne 
had both knelt momentarily. Could not, might not she? 
Strange reasoning of a child's heart. It was their church, 
it was not hers. She had no right to kneel. Great Aunt 
Sarah Jane was stiff and upright. Awe in her heart also, 
had Philippa but known it. What was it? What did it all 
mean? Her eyes, dark, dilated, were fixed upon the altar. 
She was trembling, and yet she was not frightened. A sob 
rose in her throat. They were turning from the chapel. 
Again Mrs. Tremayne and the Reverend Mother had knelt. 

"What is it?" asked Mrs. Tremayne. Great Aunt Sarah 
Jane was ahead with the Reverend Mother. 

"I I wanted to kneel down." 

"Kneel then, my dear," she said. 

And so for a moment Philippa knelt, her eyes towards 
the altar. Again, what was it, and what did it all mean? 
The call of that Voice which long years ago had said: 
"Suffer the little children to come unto Me?" Who knows? 

As time goes on, many incidents, which intensify her 
interest in the Church, come into Philippa's life: conversa- 
tions with her Uncle Timothy Standish, who at times wished he 
had been born a Catholic; the discovery of The Dream of 
Gerontius with subsequent explanations by Father O'Grady; 
hours spent in the little gray Norman church at Yorkshire, 
where she sometimes "pictured brown-robed monks sitting in 
choir stalls, fancied she heard them chanting the Magnificat." 

A strange half inarticulate regret would stir in her heart 
that the old chants and praises no longer echoed among the 
arches; a half inarticulate longing that the old faith 
preached within the walls were still the faith of England. 
The longing became one with the childish desire, still at 
times finding an echo in her heart, that she had been born a 
Catholic. 



1921.] LESLIE MOORE: ARTIST-NOVELIST 753 

Again as a mature woman, when oppressed by mental 
anguish, she finds peace in the presence of the Blessed Sacra- 
ment at the Beaufort Street Chapel. By the prayers of Anne 
Sherstone and converse with Father Viner her difficulties 
vanish, and Philippa is received into the Church. It may 
interest the reader of The Desired Haven to know that the 
mental aspect of Philippa is drawn absolutely from Miss 
Moore's own life. 

As would be naturally expected from an artist-novelist, 
Miss Moore excels in description. Many beautiful atmospheric 
vignettes show an eye trained to observe and a pen well skilled 
to report the vision. These pictures show not merely an unerr- 
ing selection of details, but the instinct for the specific word 
the one word that is always better than its synonym; they are 
the work of a practiced hand that knows the delicate secret of 
not too much. Observe this charming faculty in the opening 
lines of The Peacock Feather: 

It was sunset. 

The sea, which all day long had lain blue and sparkling, 
was changing slowly to a warm gray shot with moving 
purple and gold. The sky flamed crimson and amber. But 
gradually the vivid warmth sank and faded; day slowly 
withdrew into the soft embrace of night, and a blue-gray 
mantle covered sea and sky and land. One by one the stars 
shone forth till overhead the mantle was thickly powdered 
with their twinkling eyes. 

Away across the water the gleam from the lantern of a 
lightship appeared at intervals, while every now and then 
a stronger flash from a distant lighthouse lit up the dark- 
ness. It flung its rays broadcast, across the water, across 
the land, bringing into startling prominence a great mass 
of buildings standing on the top of the cliffs. 

In his essay "On Buying Books," John Ayscough shows 
clearly the position of the Catholic novelist. "There is no 
doubt," he observes, "that Catholic novelists would obtain far 
larger audiences if they were content to write what may be 
called non-Catholic novels; and the laborer in the field of 
fiction is as worthy of his hire as any other worker. But they 
are willing to forego larger hire that their work may be in a 
special corner of the great field of letters. In other words, they 

VOL. cxn. 48 



754 THE SIX WOUNDS [Mar., 

are content with restricted payment of their toil in order that 
they may help in the supply of a Catholic literature of fiction. 
Nor is their self-denial merely in the matter of pecuniary re- 
wards; every writer desires to have as many readers as pos- 
sible, and most writers find that the wider their audience is, 
the greater is the stimulus to good writing. A novelist labeled 
in the public estimation as Catholic, must be content to know 
that ninety-nine out of every hundred novel-readers in England 
will abstain from putting his or her books upon their library- 
list. It does seem, therefore, that Catholic novel-writers have 
some right to complain if they find themselves also unsup- 
ported, or very weakly supported, by Catholic novel-readers." 
It is, then, the duty of every Catholic, according to his 
capabilities and opportunities, to promote and encourage in 
himself and in others the use of Catholic literature. This does 
not mean that we should praise a book beyond what it de- 
serves, merely because it is Catholic; that would be wrong and 
absurd. But we should be ready to recognize merit, and not 
wait until outsiders discover it for us. Too often Catholic 
writers receive their best and widest appreciation from those 
to whom their faith and ideals are most alien. Let this 
not be said of Miss Leslie Moore. May the charm of her novels 
find recognition among Catholics, and may they have the wide 
reading their artistry deserves. 



THE SIX WOUNDS. 

BY FRANCIS CARLIN. 

THE Clay of Christ, impassive now, 
Still wears the wounds upon Its brow, 
Within the hands and feet and side, 
And Love's deep Wound of which He died. 

Mystic souls on earth may see 
The many scars, but only She 
Whom Love with Love has crucified 
May know the Wound of which He died. 




THE CAREER OF ST. PATRICK. 

BY SEUMAS MACMANUS. 

HE coming of Patrick to Ireland marks the great- 
est of all Irish epochs. Of all most momentous 
happenings in Irish history, this seemingly simple 
one had the most extraordinary, most far-reach- 
ing effect. It changed the face of the nation, and 
utterly changed the nation's destiny. The coming of Patrick 
may be said to have affected not Ireland alone, but the world. 

Patrick first came to Ireland as a captive in the year 
389 in the reign of Niall. It was forty-three years later, in 
the year 432, the reign of Laoghaire, that he came upon the 
mission which was so miraculously to change the Island's 
destiny. 

In the period of Patrick's coming the great Roman Empire 
was crumbling, while Ireland with fleets on the sea and armies 
in foreign lands, had reached the pinnacle of her political 
power a time that would seem the least propitious for win- 
ning men to the meek and abnegatory doctrines of Christ. 
Yet was it, in His own mysterious way, God's chosen time for 
sending His chosen man. 

There is endless dispute as to where exactly was the birth- 
place of Patrick, which, in his Confession, he appears to tell 
us was in Bannaven of Taberniae. 1 Many authorities hold that 
it was near Dumbarton, in the most northern Roman province 
of Celtic Britain. Others hold that it was in the Celtic province 
of Brittany in France. In his Confession are pieces of internal 
evidence that sustain either theory. The fact that St. Martin 
of Tours was his maternal uncle is one of the strong points in 
favor of his Continental origin. His father, Calporn, held 
municipal office in the Romanized town (of Britain or Brit- 
tany) which was his native place was a Decurion, a kind of 
magistrate, there. His mother Conchessa, was a niece of St. 
Martin. He himself was christened Succat, signifying "clever 



1 Though strictly speaking the only assurance to be found in that sentence 
of the Confession is that he was there taken captive. 



756 THE CAREER OF ST. PATRICK [Mar., 

j| 

Wherever he was born, it seems to have been from Brit- 
tany, from the home of his mother's parents, where he was 
visiting, that at the age of sixteen he was taken captive, with 
his two sisters, Darerca and Lupida. It was in a raid made 
by the men who sailed on a fleet of King Niall, says Keating. 
They were borne to Ireland, and his sisters said to have been 
placed in Muirthomne (Louth) while he was sold to an Antrim 
chieftain, named Miliuc, who set him herding his flocks in the 
valley of the Braid, around the foot of the mountain, Sliabh 
Mis. 2 

His occupation as a herd upon a mountainside was 
fine probation for the holy career that was to be Patrick's. 
He confesses in his biography that in his wayward youth at 
home, he had forgotten God, and from Him wandered into the 
ways of sin. Alone with his herd upon Sliabh Mis during the 
day and the night, the months and the seasons, his spiritual- 
ity was reawakened. And God guided his feet to the path of 
duty again. "I was always careful," he says, in the affecting 
picture which he paints of the herdboy's wonderful days on 
the mountains, "to lead my flocks to pasture, and have prayed 
fervently. The love and fear of God more and more inflamed 
my heart; my faith enlarged, my spirit augmented, so that I 
said a hundred prayers by day and almost as many by night. 
I arose before day in the snow, in the frost, and the rain, yet I 
received no harm, nor was I affected with slothfulness. For 
then the spirit of God was warm within me." 

Thus he spent seven years in human slavery, working out 
with God his spiritual freedom. And his human freedom 
followed. In a dream that came to him he was told to travel 
to the seashore at a certain place two hundred miles distant, 
where he would find a ship on which he would make his escape. 
He found the ship, and was taken on board after first getting 
a refusal and being turned away by the captain and in the 
seventh year of his captivity he sailed away from Ireland. 

And, be it noted, that the Irish land he had entered as a 
foreigner, he now left as an Irishman. For, as he was des- 
tined to give a new faith and new soul to Ireland, Ireland had 
given a new faith and new soul to him. In his seven years' 
slavery, the Irish tongue had become his tongue, and his spirit 

8 One of his biographers, Frebus, says that it was into the country of Tirawley, 
in Mayo, that Patrick was sold and on the mountain of Croagh Patrick herded his 
flocks. 



1921.] THE CAREER OF ST. PATRICK 757 

was the Irish spirit, which at that impressionable age he had 
imbibed. So, to make him truly one of the people to whom 
he was to carry God's word, God had wisely permitted his slave 
service among them during the very six or seven years in which 
men's characters are stamped with the qualities of those 
amongst whom they move. 

A three days' voyage brought Patrick to the land from 
which he had been carried captive after which a trying and 
distressing journey of twenty-eight days through deserts and 
wilds, brought him to his home, where the lost one was wel- 
comed with great rejoicing. Yet, though his people resolved 
never to let him from their sight again, and though it glad- 
dened him to be with his kin, his heart could find no peace 
for thinking of the country and the people that had grown 
into his soul, and had become his. There were centred the 
thoughts of the day, the dreams of the night. 

At length he had a vivid night vision: "And there I saw 
a vision during the night, a man coming from the west; his 
name was Victoricus, and had with him many letters; he gave 
me one to read, and in the beginning of it was a voice from 
Ireland. I then thought it to be the voice of the inhabitants of 
Focluit wood, adjoining the western sea; they appeared to cry 
out in one voice, saying: 'Come to us, O holy youth, and walk 
among us.' With this I was feelingly touched, and could read 
no longer: I then awoke." 

After this, he could not rest inactive. He must prepare 
himself for the task of carrying the Gospel of Christ to the 
people of his heart. And despite the tears and entreaties of 
his relatives, he bade good-bye to them and home, and traveled 
away to study for the ministry. 

A tantalizing vagueness settled over the history of his 
Continental travels in search of learning and ordination. And 
very many conflicting accounts of his travels and studies are 
given. In 396 he is said to have entered the monastery of 
Marmoutiers near Tours, a foundation of his uncle, St. Martin. 
Here he remained till Martin's death, which occurred, some 
say in 397, some in 402. And here St. Martin gave him the 
monastic habit and the clerical tonsure. Some (doubtful) ac- 
counts show him studying next (in 403) with the students of 
St. John of Lateran in Rome. He visited and sojourned in many 
holy places, and studied under many holy men in monas- 



758 THE CAREER OF ST. PATRICK [Mar., 

jp 

teries and in hermitages, in Italy and in Mediterranean islands. 
He is said to have spent many years in a monastery on the Isle 
of Lerins, under St. Honoratus and St. Maximus. Afterward, 
many years seem to have been spent at Auxerre under St. 
Germanus, the Bishop, a man of great culture as well as piety. 

In the year 430 St. Patrick turned up at Auxerre again, 
his age being now thirty-eight. He had long sought to be com- 
missioned to Ireland. At this time again, backed by the in- 
fluence of Germanus, he preferred his request to Rome but 
was refused because Palladius had then been sent. When 
finally came the news of the failure and of the death of Pal- 
ladius, Patrick journeyed to Rome, to Pope Celestine, carry- 
ing with him a letter from Germanus. Gelestine now granted 
his request, and consecrated him Archbishop 3 for the Irish 
mission. Also twenty priests and deacons were ordained to 
be his companions in the undertaking. 

Gelestine also conferred upon him his new name, the title 
of Patricius an ancient name or title of the highest honor 
among the Romans. 

Then the desire of his life being crowned, he, at the age 
of sixty, with buoyant soul and gladdened heart, amid his re- 
joicing company, set forward from Rome upon his momentous 
mission. On his way he stopped with Germanus, who pre- 
sented him with vestments, chalices, and books, and gave him 
advice and blessing. 

He reached Ireland in 432 in the fourth year of the reign 
of Laoghaire, son of Niall, High-King. He is said to have 
first landed near Vartry in the County Wicklow at about the 
same place at which Palladius, before him, had arrived. 4 
There he preached and baptized and, like Palladius, was 
driven out. He sailed northward, and into Strangford Loch 
in Down, where landing, he was again attacked. Dichu, a 
chieftain of the Dal Fiatachs, taking Patrick and his company 
to be a band of Rritish pirates, descended upon them. Rut 
Dichu was so struck with respect and veneration when Patrick 

3 This may be but the guess of a biographer. Some accounts say that en route 
to Ireland, a Gaulist bishop, Amator, consecrated him bishop. Germanus, also, is 
credited with having consecrated him, and changed his name from Succat to 
Magonius. 

4 As Palladius was also named Patrick, several of the lifetime events of the 
two Patricks seem to have got confused. It is quite possible, even probable, this 
accounts for the supposed first landing of our Patrick in Wicklow, and his preach- 
ing there. 



1921.] THE CAREER OF ST. PATRICK 759 

faced him that he lowered his arms, hearkened to the words 
of the apostle, and finally, with his family, was baptized. 
Patrick afterwards built a church on this spot, commemorat- 
ing his first conversion in the North. The place has since 
been called Sabhall Padraic or corruptly, Saul. 

But Patrick craved to bring to Christ his old master, 
Miliuc. Forth then he fared toward the country of his cap- 
tivity, and the house of his master. But Miliuc is said to have 
grown furious when intelligence was brought him that Succat, 
his former slave, was journeying thence, bent on converting 
him to a new faith and that the new faith's appeal, voiced by 
Succat, no man could resist. Rather than submit the deter- 
mined old pagan set fire to his house, and immolated himself 
in the flames. 

When Patrick arrived and found what had happened, 
and that his old master had removed himself from the reach 
of Christ, he is said to have shed floods of tears. He wended 
his way back to the territory of Lecale where he had first 
landed, and there did successful missionary work, converting 
and baptizing Dichu's people. And having ordained priests 
for them, he sailed again southward, and landed at the mouth 
of the Boyne with intention of proceeding to the court of the 
High-King, Laoghaire, at Tara. He left his nephew, Luman, 
with some sailors in charge, in the boat, while he traveled 
inland toward royal Court. 

On his journey to Tara he won the love and the faith of a 
little lad Benin who was destined to shine as the brightest and 
greatest of his disciples. This sweet-voiced boy became Patrick's 
psalmist. Later, in Armagh, he became Patrick's coadjutor. 
And, finally, he heired and worthily filled Patrick's primatial 
chair in Armagh, and headed the School of Armagh, as well as 
ruled the Church. And to the learned Benin (Benignus) is 
now attributed, by many scholars, the authorship of the great 
and valuable ancient Irish book, The Book of Rights. 5 

On the eve of Easter, Patrick's party encamped at Slaine, 
on the left bank of the Boyne, opposite to and in sight of Tara, 
and Patrick lighted in front of his tent, a fire which was visible 
at the king's court. It was a gross violation of royal and 
ancient order that on this eve any fire should be lighted before 

5 Others hold that Benin only re-wrote and revised this important work, which, 
they say, was compiled by Cormac MacArt, two hundred years earlier. 



760 - THE CAREER OF ST. PATRICK [Mar., 

the court Druids should light their sacred fire upon the royal 
Rath. Accordingly, when Laoghaire's astounded court beheld 
in the distance the blazing of Patrick's fire before the Druid 
fire had yet been lit, great was their consternation and high 
and hot their wrath. 

"What audacious miscreant," demanded the king, "has 
dared to do this outrage?" The Druids answered him that it 
was indeed the Tailcenn of the old prophecy, come to super- 
sede his rule, and their rule, in Erinn. "Moreover," they said, 
"unless the fire on yonder hill be extinguished this very night, 
it shall never more be extinguished in Erinn. It will outshine 
all fires that we light, and he who lit it will conquer us all: he 
will overthrow you, and his kingdom overthrow your king- 
dom: he will make your subjects his, and rule over them all 
forever." 

Then King Laoghaire, a splendidly determined old pagan, 
of like nature with Miliuc, angrily demanded that the trans- 
gressor should be dragged before him, with all the other for- 
eign intruders who were supporting him. Patrick's camp was 
raided by Laoghaire's soldiers, and he and his companions 
ordered to march to Tara. 

An old tradition has it that, as, on Easter morning, the 
missionaries proceeded in processional order, toward the 
king's court, they chanted the sacred Lorica, called the Faed 
Fiada, or Deer's Cry, specially composed by Patrick for their 
protection. It is said that as the minions of the Druids lay in 
ambush to intercept and kill them, they saw not Patrick and 
his companions pass, but only a harmless herd of gentle deer, 
a doe followed by her twenty fawns. Hence the hymn's title, 
the Faed Fiada the Deer's Cry. And through all the cen- 
turies since, the Faed Fiada which many old authorities pro- 
nounce to be Patrick's own work, and the first hymn written 
in Gaelic has been used by the Irish race as a lorica for 
protection : 

I bind me today, 

God's might to direct me, 
God's power to protect me, 
God's wisdom for learning, 
God's eye for discerning, 
God's ear for my hearing, 
God's word for my clearing. 



1921.] THE CAREER OF ST. PATRICK 761 

God's hand for my cover, 
God's path to pass over, 
God's buckler to guard me, 
God's army to ward me, 

Against snares of the devil, 
Against vice's temptation, 
Against wrong's inclination, 
Against men who plot evil, 
Anear or afar, with many or few. 

Christ near, 
Christ here, 
Christ be with me, 
Christ beneath me, 
Christ within me, 
Christ behind me, 
Christ be o'er me, 
Christ before me. 

Christ in the left and the right, 

Christ hither and thither, 

Christ in the sight, 

Of each eye that shall seek me, 

In each ear that shall hear, 

In each mouth that shall speak me 

Christ not the less 

In each heart I address. 

I bind me today on the Triune I call, 

With faith in the Trinity Unity God over all. 6 

And having been carried safe by the Lord through the 
ambushes prepared for them, Patrick led his host into the 
king's presence, chanting : "Let them that will, trust in chariots 
and horses, but we walk in the name of the Lord." 

In the presence of king and court, Patrick was first con- 
fronted with the Druids, who, it was hoped, would quickly 
confound him. But matching his miracles against their magic, 
he showed to all that his powers far transcended theirs. He 
dispelled a darkness, which they, by their magical powers, 
had produced, but were powerless to dissipate. "They can 
bring darkness," he significantly said, "but cannot bring 
light." He preached Christ to the assembly, and won to his 
Master the queen and several prominent members of the court. 

This, Dr. Sigerson's rendering of the hymn, is in the same measure, metre, and 
rhythm of the original. 



762 , THE CAREER OF ST. PATRICK [Mar., 

And, though Laoghaire's pagan faith was unshaken, he was so 
far won by the man Patrick that he gave him the freedom of 
his realm to preach the new faith where and to whom he 
would. 7 

Patrick's next great preaching was to the vast assembly 
of the men of Erinn, who had gathered at the Fair of Taillte. 
Though at these national fairs the multitude always antici- 
pated hearing and seeing many wonderful things scholars, 
historians and poets of their own nation addressing them, 
sometimes scholars and travelers from far countries, as well 
as, always, foreign merchants bringing rare merchandise 
the Fair of Taillte at the Lammas of 432 furnished to the ex- 
pectant multitude a rare sensation. When they beheld the 
procession of foreign clerics, all clad in strange garments, and 
headed by a beautiful and venerable man, arrive chanting 
strange new chants, there surely was startling commotion. 
Astonishing must have been the crush, and vast the crowd, of 
the tens and hundreds of thousands of fair-goers who now 
pushed and pressed to get nearer sight of this wonderful pro- 
cession of chanting strangers to learn who they were and 
whence, and what was their object in Erinn. 

And when the venerable leader addressed the seething 
crowds, telling them that he was the ambassador of the 
King of the world's kings, describing to them his King's king- 
dom, telling them of the infinite love of his King for all of 
them, of His sending His own Son as His messenger to man- 
kind, of the beauty and goodness, meekness, and loveableness 
of that Son, and then of His sufferings, His torture and death, 
at the hands of those whom he came to invite to the enjoyment 
of His Father's kingdom how the bearded warrior throngs, 
and even the eager youths there, must have been impressed, 
inspired, fired, and melted; how the wild ones must have felt 
themselves tamed; and the haughty humbled; and the scornful 
sweetened; and the strenuous soothed; as eventually the 
mightily moved multitude including a Prince, Conal, son of 

7 Laoghaire died a pagan killed by lightning. The Lcinstcrmeii had defeated 
him in the battle of Athgara, and taken him prisoner, at a time when he had gone 
to demand from them the Boru Tribute. They compelled him to take oath, by the 
sun, moon and stars, that he would never again demand the tribute. But he broke 
his oath and went against them once more. Then heaven's lightning, it is said, 
visited vengeance on him for the breaking of the oath. He was buried in one of the 
old pagan fashions in standing attitude, fully accoutered. and facing Leinster and 
his enemies. 



1921.] THE CAREER OF ST. PATRICK 763 

Niall, whose heart was there reached by the grace of God- 
bowed for the Tailcenn's blessings. 

The next year was spent preaching throughout Meath and 
Leinster. He went into the province of Gonnaught in 434. On 
his way he visited the Plain of Magh Slecht, where stood the 
great idol, Crom Gruach, before which, in the ancient time, 
Tighernmas and his worshipping thousands had been slain 
by Heaven and threw down this idol, along with the twelve 
others that stood around it. He met and converted King 
Laoghaire's two beautiful daughters, Ethni the Fair and 
Fedelm the Ruddy, who were at the Gonnaught Palace of 
Gruachan, under the tuition of the two Druids, Mai and Cop- 
lait. 

On top of the mountain of Croagh Patrick in Gonnaught, 
he spent the forty days of Lent, watching and fasting and pray- 
ing. And the tradition goes as recorded by the monk, Jocelin, 
that it was from this mountain top he commanded all the 
serpents and venomous things in Ireland, driving them into the 
ocean, and ridding Ireland of all viperous things forever. 8 The 
Saint at length reached the Wood of Focluit, dear to his 
memory reached it at the time of a great assemblage of 
people, and there preaching to those children of Focluit Wood, 
whose cries he had heard in his dream, he converted, it is told, 
the seven sons of the Chieftain, Prince Amalgaid, and twelve 
thousand people. 

In 441, after seven years in Gonnaught, he proceeded by 
the narrow way between Benbulbin and the sea, into Ulster, 
where he spent four years traveling, preaching, baptizing and 
church-building. After that he preached through Leinster 
on the way to which, the Dubliners, it is said, came out in 
crowds to meet him. And then on through Munster. At royal 
Gashel in Munster, he converted the King, Aongus. Twelve 
sons and twelve daughters of the heroic Aongus were conse- 
crated to God. Aongus ordered that henceforth a capitation 
tax from his people should be paid to St. Patrick and to his 
successors in Armagh. It was paid every third year by the 
kings of Munster, down to the time of Gormac MacGullanan in 
the tenth century. 

Patrick convened a Synod at Gashel, where he met his 

8 Some centuries before, Solinus, the Roman writer, recorded that there were 
no snakes in Ireland which belies the honored tradition. The tradition, however, 
persists, and will always persist in the popular belief. 



764 THE CAREER OF ST. PATRICK [Mar., 

southern rivals, SS. Ailbe, Declan, Giaran and Ibar, and 
after much argument got their obedience. Ibar was the most 
obstinate, and last to yield. For he was unwilling, says an ac- 
count, that any one but a native of Ireland should be acknowl- 
edged the ecclesiastical patron of the country. After complet- 
ing his work in Munster the Saint returned north again 
through Leinster into Ulster, where he was to spend six years 
more, visiting the churches, organizing congregations, and or- 
daining priests. 

He then founded Armagh where was to be his See. The 
Hill of Armagh on which he founded his Archiepiscopal city 
was given him by Daire, the chief of that district. Here he 
built the Archiepiscopal residence, the church, the monastery, 
and the school. He made it the primatial city of the island. 
But, through the work and the fame of the great schools which 
were to develop there, it was to become within a few cen- 
turies to quote words of a great Continental scholar (Dar- 
mesteter) "not only the ecclesiastical capital of Ireland, but 
the capital of civilization." His favorite disciple, Benignus 
(Benin), the herdboy, he put into his See of Armagh, to ad- 
minister it for him, while he spent these years of his old age 
for the most part in tranquillity, sometimes in Armagh and 
sometimes in his first church of Sab all. 

In all likelihood it was during these tranquil years when 
now his hardest work was over, that Patrick directed the 
compilation of the laws known as the Senchus Mor. He got 
the lawgivers to lay before him all the old laws, and, to codify 
and purge them, called into council upon them three kings, 
three bishops, three Ollams, and they got a poet "to throw a 
thread of poetry around them." Now also, probably, he wrote 
his famous Confession, and possibly also during this period his 
second most famous work, his Epistle to Coroticus works 
which after fourteen hundred years, still live and will live. 9 
They were written in the rather poor Latin of which Patrick 
was master, the provincial Latin of the Roman provinces. For, 
as he humbly stated again and again, he was not of the very 
learned, and he was profusely apologetic for his temerity in 
writing what would be read and criticized by the really learned 
ones, his contemporaries. 

These, his works, were preserved in the ancient Book of Armagh, Into which 
they were copied by the scribe, Ferdomnach, about the year 810 there, too, copied, 
as Ferdomnach states from the manuscript in Patrick's own handwriting. 



1921.] THE CAREER OF ST. PATRICK 765 

"I, Patrick, the sinner, unlearned, no doubt," he humbly 
begins his Coroticus Epistle to Coroticus, a British prince, 
who, making a raid into Ireland, slaughtered many there, and 
carried off with him many captives among them some of 
Patrick's newly baptized children of the Church. "With mine 
own hand," he says, "have I written and composed these words, 
to be given and handed to, and sent to, the soldiers of Coro- 
ticus." "On the day following that on which the newly bap- 
tized, in white array, were anointed with the chrism, it was 
still gleaming on their foreheads, while they were cruelly 
butchered and slaughtered with the sword." 

In this intense document Patrick first gives utterance to 
that cry against British oppression which the agonizing heart 
of Ireland has echoed every year, of the past seven hundred 
and fifty years: "Is it a crime," he cries out, "to be born in 
Ireland? Have not we the same God as ye have?" He boldly 
demands return of the captives, and mercilessly castigates the 
tyrant who sacrilegiously carried them off. 

But, of course, Patrick's magnum opus, which will live 
forever, is his Confession. To others, fathers of the Faith, he 
had been calumniated. One whom he had held to be a dear 
friend turned disloyal to him and endeavored to injure him in 
the eyes of these, his brethren. The Confession was written 
for the purpose of defending himself against the false charges. 
Timidly, and with characteristic humility, but still with a 
great calm, he opens this famous document: 

"I, Patrick, a sinner, the most rustic and the least of all the 
faithful, and in the estimation of very many deemed contemp- 
tible, at the time I was barely sixteen years of age, I knew 
not the true God; and I was led to Ireland in captivity with 
many thousand persons according to our deserts, for we turned 
away from God and kept not His commandments. . . . And 
there the Lord opened the understanding of my unbelief so 
that at length I might recall to mind my sins and be converted 
with all my heart to the Lord, my God, Who hath regarded my 
humility and taken pity on my youth and my ignorance, and 
kept watch over me before I knew Him, and before I had dis- 
cretion, and could distinguish between good and evil; 
and He protected me and consoled me as a father does his 
son." 

The part of the Confession which many authorities adduce 



766 'THE CAREER OF ST. PATRICK [Mar., 

as testimony that Patrick, with his moderate learning, found 
himself in Ireland among very learned ones and great critics, 
is this: 

"For this reason I have long been thinking of writing, 
but up to the present I hesitated; for I feared lest I should 
transgress against the tongue of men, seeing that I am not 
learned like others, who in the best style therefore have drunk 
in both laws and sacred letters in equal perfection; and who 
from their infancy never changed their mother tongue; but 
were rather making it always more perfect. 

"My speech, however, and my style were changed into the 
tongue of the stranger, as can easily be perceived in the flavor 
of my writings how I am trained and instructed in languages, 
for as the wise man saith : 'By the tongue wisdom will be dis- 
cerned and understanding, and knowledge, and learning of 
the truth.' " 

Out of some later sentence in the Confession is taken 
apparent substantiation of Britain's claim on his nativity 
where he says : 

"Wherefore, however, I might have been willing to leave 
them, and go into the Brittaniae, as to my country and relatives, 
and not only so, but also to the Galliae, to visit my brethren." 
And : "Again after a few years I was in the Brittaniae with my 
parents." 

This evidence, while colorable, is far from being positive, 
in favor of his British birth. For one thing, Brittany may well 
have been called one of the Brittaniae which it was: and in 
the next place, even if he referred to Britain proper, it does not 
follow that because his family, of which the father was a 
Roman official, was then in that particular province of the 
Roman Empire, he and his had been there at the time of 
Patrick's birth. 

The Confession testifies to idol worship in Ireland, where 
it says: "Whence Ireland, which never had the knowledge of 
God, but up to the present always adored idols and things 
unclean how are they now made a people of the Lord, and 
are called the children of God? The sons of the Scots and the 
daughters of their chieftains are seen to become monks and 
virgins of Christ." 

We hear again his humility and also a hint of the accu- 
sations made against him in the following extracts: 



1921.] THE CAREER OF ST. PATRICK 767 

"And behind my back they were talking among themselves 
and kept saying: 'Why does he expose himself to danger 
amongst enemies who know not God?' Not for malice sake, 
but because they did not approve it, as I myself can testify, 
and understand, on account of my rusticity. . . . But though I 
be rude in all things, still I have tried to some extent to keep 
watch over myself. ... Or when the Lord ordained clergy 
everywhere by my mediocrity, and I gave them my ministra- 
tions gratis, did I ask from any of them so much as the 
price of a sandal. Tell it against me and I shall restore you 
more. 

". . . I, poor and wretched, even should I wish for wealth, I 
have it not, nor do I judge myself, for daily I expect either a 
violent death or slavery, or the occurrence of some such ca- 
lamity. But I fear none of these things on account of the 
promises of Heaven! I have cast myself into the hands of the 
Almighty God, for He rules everything. As the prophet say- 
eth: 'Cast thy cares upon the Lord, and He Himself will sus- 
tain them.' . . . Lo, again and again, I shall in brief set out 
the words of my Confession. I testify in truth and in the joy 
of my heart before God and His holy angels that I never had 
any motive except the Gospel and its promises in ever return- 
ing to that nation from which I had previously with difficulty 
made my escape." 

And the final paragraph of the great Confession from 
which these few excerpts are taken: 

"But I pray those who believe and fear God, whosoever 
will have deigned to look on this writing which Patrick, the 
sinner and unlearned, no doubt, wrote in Ireland, that no one 
shall ever say it was my ignorance (did it), that I have done 
God's will; but think ye, and let it be most firmly believed that 
it was the gift of God. And this is my Confession before 
I die." 

This powerfully appealing, and magnificently simple, 
document breathes in its every line the rare fragrance of a 
great and sincere, meek, and beautiful heart, reverently bowed 
down in the palpable presence of God. The faultiness of the 
language in which it was originally written fails to mar this 
precious piece of the old world's literature. Patrick's Confes- 
sion is a great picture of a great soul, painted by one who, 



768 , THE CAREER OF ST. PATRICK [Mar., 

scorning to give art one thought, was a great natural 
artist. 10 

After a full life, rich with great labors greatly done, and 
by Christ crowned with success, thrice blessed by seeing the 
fruit ripen from the seed he sowed, Patrick passed away, at 
Down, in about the year 460 leaving behind him a grief- 
stricken people who had made this man one of their own, and 
learned to love him almost to the point of worship. The twelve 
days of his wake are known as Laithi na Caointe, the Days of 
Lamentation, when a whole nation whom he had brought to 
Christ, bewailed the most mournful loss a nation had ever 
known. 

Thus passed away one of the greatest, perhaps the greatest, 
that Ireland ever knew, or ever will know still more, one of 
the dominant personalities of world history, whose influence 
will end only with the final running out of the sands of Time. 
What Confucius was to the Oriental, Moses to the Israelite, 
Mohammed to the Arab, Patrick was to the Gaelic race. And 
the name and the power of those other great ones will not out- 
live the name and the power of our apostle. 

One of the secrets of the wonderful power he has wielded 
over the Irish, and one of the secrets of his world-popularity 
was the rare combination in him of the spiritual with the 
human. Among saints, Patrick is eminently saintly, and very, 
very human among human beings. His shining virtues make 
him kin of the angels, while his human frailities Celtic frail- 

"Another work of Patrick's which is lost, is referred to by his biographer, 
Tirechan, under the title of Commemmoratio Laborum. 

In the noted work, The Book of Rights, ascribed to his disciple, Benignus, is 
found the Blessing of St. Patrick, which some think is one of Patrick's poems: 
"The Blessing of God upon you all, 

Men of Erin, sons, women, 

And daughters; prince-blessing, 

Meal-blessing, blessing of long-life, 

Health blessing, blessing of excellence, 

Eternal-blessing, heaven blessing, 

Cloud-blessing, sea-blessing, 

Fruit-blessing, land blessing, 

Crop-blessing, dew-blessing, 

Blessing of elements, blessing of valor, 

Blessing of dexterity, blessing of glory, 

Blessing of deeds, blessing of honor, 

Blessing of happiness be upon you all, 

Laics, clerics, while I command 

The blessing of the men of Heaven; 

It is my bequest, as it is a Perpetual Blessing." 



1921.] THE CAREER OF ST. PATRICK 769 

ities his passionateness, his impetuosity, his torrential anger 
against tyrants, his teeming fierceness against sinners in high 
place, his biting scathe and burning scorn, made men feel that 
he was a brother to all men especially to all Irishmen. More 
surely did these qualities win the Irish Celt when they found 
in him combined the terror of a warrior with the tenderness 
of a woman; the ferocity of a tiger, with the gentleness of a 
lamb. The same Patrick who had tenderly lifted on his 
shoulders and carried to safety the fawn of Armagh Hill, later 
thundered denunciations at the plundering, murdering Coro- 
ticus and his men "fellow-citizens of demons," "slaves of 
hell," "dead while they live," "patricides, fratricides, ravening 
wolves, eating up the people of the Lord-like breadstuff s !" It 
was only a man of such terrible passion, and such ineffable 
tenderness who could have gained, as quickly as Patrick did, 
complete moral ascendancy over the Irish nation so amaz- 
ingly compelling their allegiance, obedience, faith, belief, and 
trust, as in one generation to work that wondrous change 
which called forth the testimony by the old poet (put into the 
mouth of the returned Caoilte) : "There was a demon at the 
butt of every grass-blade in Erinn, before thy advent; but at 
the butt of every grass-blade in Erinn today there is an Angel." 

And that Caoilte's figure of speech finds its justification 
in the historical records of those days we shall admit, when 
we contrast the two widely differing natures of the Irish people, 
who, before Patrick, were carrying the ruthless law of the sword 
far over sea and land, and that very different Irish people, 
who, after Patrick, left the conquering sword to be eaten by rust 
while they went far and wide again over sea and land, bear- 
ing now to the nations both neighboring and far off the 
healing balm of Christ's gentle words. 

An unquenchable burning desire for bringing souls to 
Christ was the passion of Patrick's life. And he pursued his 
passion with an unremitting perseverance, with a greatness of 
mind and a grandeur of soul that has infrequently been par- 
alleled in missionary annals, and seldom surpassed. 

And this singularly great man was, as we have seen, 
steeped in humility: "I was a stone, sunk in the mire till He 
Who is powerful came, and in His mercy raised me up." 

It is of interest to note that the traditions of Patrick which 
linger down the ages represent him not merely as a saint, 

VOL. cxn. 49 



770 . THE CAREER OF ST. PATRICK [Mar., 

lawgiver, statesman, and a brother of the common people, 
but ever, also, as an admirer of the literary men, scholars, and 
poets of the nation, and an ardent lover of their profane 
literature. 

In recent times several ingenious people have demon- 
strated apparently to their own complete satisfaction that 
Patrick was a Protestant, a Methodist, a Presbyterian, a Bap- 
tist a Jew even almost everything except what he was and 
that he founded in Ireland an independent church which they 
call the Celtic Church. These absurd contentions are set at 
rest if they needed setting at rest by the Canon of St. 
Patrick, preserved in the old Book of Armagh which was fin- 
ished by the scribe Ferdomnach in 807 a Canon which, those 
very learned Protestant Irish scholars, Usher and Whitley 
Stokes, accept as proof of his Roman authority and affiliation. 11 
"Moreover, if any case should arise of extreme difficulty, and 
beyond the knowledge of all the judges of the nations of the 
Scots, it is to be duly referred to the chair of the Archbishop 
of the Gaedhil, that is to say, of Patrick, and the jurisdiction of 
this bishop (of Armagh). But if such a case as aforesaid, of 
a matter at issue, cannot be easily disposed of (by him), with 
his counselors in that (investigation) we have decreed that it 
be sent to the apostolic seat, that is to say, to the chair of the 
Apostle Peter, having the authority of the city of Rome. 

"These are the persons who decreed concerning this mat- 
ter, viz. : Auxilius, Patrick, Secundinus and Benignus. But after 
the death of St. Patrick his disciples carefully wrote out his 
books." 

11 Even if, by straining of the imagination, we should svippose this document 
to be forged by Ferdomnach without any conceivable reason for forging it then 
it shows that, at the time Ferdomnach wrote it, the See of Armagh, the centre of 
the Church in Ireland, was subordinate to the Pontiff. 

Again within the century after Patrick, we find the great Columbanus, when 
submitting to Pope Gregory the question of his dispute with the Gaulist ecclesiastics, 
saying: "We Irish . . . are bound to the Chair of Peter." 




MARAGH OF THE SILENT VALLEY. 

BY MARY FOSTER. 

HE high road led straight up from the sea through 
the fertile valley which climbed up into the moor- 
land and was transformed into black, rocky 
country where the stern mountains crept close to 
each other above the narrowing road. Here, a 
rough track led up into the hills, and wound round precipitous 
rocks from which the fertile valley below and the distant blue 
sea were hidden. 

Looking ahead, it seemed as though the pathway must end 
abruptly against a wall of rock, but it slipped through unex- 
pected turnings, winding upward and onward until, round a 
sudden bend, the Silent Valley was disclosed to view. 

The valley well named Silent. 

It was a wide space, sheltered on all sides by the great 
rugged mountains with their barren sides and beautiful curved 
outlines, smooth and rugged, pointed and undulating. No bird 
sang, no human voice rose on the air. Only the plaintive 
bleating of the mountain sheep broke the stillness; and from 
far below the listening ear could detect the murmur of the 
river, which had hollowed itself out a deep bed. Not a tree 
grew, no vegetation flourished save the rough mountain grass 
upon which the sheep grazed, and the glorious heather and 
aromatic bog-myrtle. 

Mystery brooded about the Valley, it had a haunted air in 
utter abandonment and silence, in the midst of the quiet giant 
mountains, who surely kept many of earth's secrets in their 
impenetrable bosoms. 

Yet one would grow to love the place, beautiful in its 
wild solitude, changeful in its very changelessness. Through 
the hidden windings of the Valley, the mist noiselessly floated 
in, covering everything with a damp, snowy pall; or it lay 
lightly upon the mountain tops, letting the sunlight play in 
the Valley beneath. 

At other times, it came flying in from the sea, leaving 
the heights in the sunlight and enveloping the Valley in its 



772 ' MARAGH OF THE SILENT VALLEY [Mar., 

treacherous white haze, lying about for days, perhaps, until 
the west wind drew it out to sea again, or a storm from the 
north howlingly dispersed it to the four quarters of the earth. 

Shadows fell fleetingly upon the mountains, and the sun 
lingered lovingly upon the heather, regretting, no doubt, that 
his daily visit to the guarded Valley was so brief. 

Tucked in a corner of Slieve Bronach, and sheltered by it 
from the harsh north wind, stood a tiny cottage. It seemed 
part of its barren surroundings, so gray were its rough walls. 
The small potato patch which lay in front of the cabin just 
lent a faint touch of brighter green to the bareness, but the 
brown tilled earth of the little square of oats was indistin- 
guishable from the heather and the turf. 

Slieve Bronach had taken the humble home under his 
care, and he frowned across at Slieve Gillian, which rose 
abruptly near by. 

Between the two peaks, and close to the cottage, there 
lay a mountain tarn of unfathomable depth Lough Shawm, 
around whose shores hung countless legends. A curiously 
white gravel strand surrounded the water, which was brackish 
and undrinkable, but a limpid little stream trickled down 
Slieve Bronach's rugged side and lost itself in the tarn, its 
gurgling murmur hushed suddenly in the lake's deep silence, 
and its bubbling flow swallowed silently in the black waters of 
Lough Shawm. 

The little cottage got all the sunshine of the short days, 
but no rays played upon the black surface of Lough Shawm. 
It was ever in shadow, for Slieve Gillian's lofty shoulder 
jealously screened its waters from the light. Thus they were 
gloomy and black, and intensely cold. 

John Rooney had lived in the Valley all his life, and loved 
it dearly. He cared for the sheep, year in and year out the 
great flocks that grazed all over the mountains, and he knew 
each sheep as well as he knew every sheep track about for 
miles. He had taken his wife from the great bog over the 
other side of Slieve Bronach, and as she, too, was a child of 
the mountains, she would not have been happy save in their 
midst. 

And her children had known no other home. Her boys 
were grown up, and had ceased their irregular attendance at 
the queer little mountain school which lay a couple of miles 



1921.] MARAGH OF THE SILENT VALLEY 773 

beyond where Slieve Ronan raised its rocky summit on the 
other side of the great torrent. And Maragh, her one girl, 
would soon be a woman. 

She was a lovely child, with curling hair, brown, save 
where the sun had kissed it and made it gold. Her Irish gray 
eyes looked out of a round, dainty face which was tanned to a 
healthy red brown, and she moved with the artless grace of 
one who has always been clothed with freedom. The short, 
dark skirt she wore showed bare feet which had never known 
shoes, and a three cornered shawl did duty for both coat and 
hat. Her life had been spent in the Silent Valley, under the 
watchful mountains. She had never been away from their 
guardianship. 

Across Slieve Ronan's shoulder, she trudged weekly with 
her parents to the chapel on Knock Garvagh's breast, near 
which stood the school she had attended fitfully with her 
brothers. Simple mountain folk from the neighboring valleys 
heard their Sunday Mass at Garvagh Chapel, and welcomed 
the priest from the fruitful valley far, far away, whence he 
came to spend a few hours weekly with his mountain flock. 

From the chapel door one had ? bird's eye view of the 
valley, which led to the sea. Maragh would stand and gaze at 
it after Mass, at the green countryside between the mountains 
where it broadened out to the far away sea. She could just 
see the great high road which lay like a thread through the 
cultivated land, and she gazed with interested wonder at the 
little white dots which denoted the dwellings of those whom 
she had never seen. Rich farmers, her father had told her 
with some contempt in his voice, not mountain folk like them- 
selves. They traded with the "town" on the seashore, they even 
sent their cattle and grain across the seas to other countries. 
There was much "stirrin' " about those parts, John Rooney 
would add he, who had once or twice been down the long, 
high road to the "town," where lived the priest, and where all 
the farmers met on fair days. 

But Rooney could not see that it was better there than 
here in the Silent Valley where one seemed to live so very 
close to God. 

Maragh loved to follow her father when he went after the 
sheep across the mountains. As a tiny child she had pattered 
beside him, hanging on to one of the wise sheep dogs, Laddie 



774 .MARAGH OF THE SILENT VALLEY [Mar., 

or Lassie, when her sturdy little legs grew weary. She learned 
to know the sheep as her father did, she learned to give orders 
to the dogs as he did and to utter the weird mountain call 
which carried far further than a whistle in the silence of the 
Valley. 

She loved to go to the lough, too, and gaze at her own re- 
flection in its black, sullen waters; and to wonder and wonder 
what mystery lay under their surface. But most of all, she 
loved to run through the heather and bog-myrtle down to 
where the river flowed in the bottom of the Valley. Here they 
gathered the turf for their fire, and here Michael Lavery, who 
lived round Slieve Ronan's side in the valley of the Carrick- 
cruse, drove his donkey to cut the turf. 

She had always loved Michael, and had run to him when- 
ever he had appeared with his long spade, and he took her in 
his arms and set her upon his old gray donkey between the 
turf baskets. There she sat as happily as a queen. At first, the 
donkey had seemed a giant, and her perch upon his back 
perilously high, and she felt brave sitting there. Then, as she 
grew taller, it seemed as if the beast grew smaller, until 
Maragh's pretty head had to bend to kiss the rough gray nose. 
Then she grew too big to sit on his back at all, so she squatted 
upon a tussock of heather, and talked to Michael or helped him 
to load the baskets. 

Then her feeling for him changed as she grew older, and 
love for the handsome son of the mountains, who looked at 
her so steadfastly and so lovingly, stole into her heart. A shy- 
ness came over her, and the happy, familiar intercourse was 
at an end. Maragh took her walks elsewhere, and the meet- 
ings were fewer. When Michael came to pay a visit to the 
Rooney's cottage, Maragh was always out. 

Her feet began to turn in another direction. They sought 
the track which wound through the mountains, until, with a 
sharp bend, it faced the wide cultivated valley and descended 
steeply and tortuously io the distant threadlike road. 

Maragh never went farther than this corner. She never 
attempted to set foot upon the steep descent, but from her 
lofty perch she would gaze and gaze at what she thought was 
the great world lying at her feet. Surely this must be the whole 
of God's great earth that she saw before her, so wide and smil- 
ing, so sunny a valley, so many homesteads dotted about. It 



1921.] MARAGH OF THE SILENT VALLEY 775 

looked so fair and so lovely. Long after the sun had left the 
Silent Valley, he lingered here to play hide-and-seek through 
the clouds, and to beam upon the snug little farms, and he 
kissed the green corn golden there, long before he coaxed 
the yellow to appear in the little patch of oats near her home. 

She could see in the dim distance a green wood, and she 
wondered what the trees were like and if they grew as tall as 
she was, or if they were like the moss which grew in the Silent 
Valley, which, she was told, the "good people" used for their 
beds. From the elevation upon which she stood, everything 
looked very flat except the towering mountains, but it was not 
to them her eyes turned, it was to the alluring valley at their 
feet. 

When the wind blew towards her it brought strange 
sounds upon its wing, sounds from the wonderful life below 
the barking of dogs, the bleating of sheep, and once when the 
wind was high, the sound of human voices was wafted to her 
listening ears. It was like a wordless message to her from the 
great world, and she thrilled at the sound. 

Maragh always turned back unwillingly; the narrow track 
grew darker and darker as she followed its windings, and 
when she entered the Silent Valley all was gloomy and still. 

The two sheep dogs looked wistfully after her as she set 
off on her solitary walks, her father followed his sheep along, 
casting a questioning glance at her before he went. But he 
said nothing. The Northerner is a man of few words, and but 
a poor hand at expressing emotion. So Maragh went her way, 
and her mother's eyes followed her anxiously, for the old 
woman thought she saw a change coming over her girl. 

And Michael Lavery lingered in the bog, cutting his turf 
very slowly, but no one came to greet him; and since he had 
discovered his love for Maragh, he was shy about calling at 
her house. But one day, as he was walking near the tarn, he 
descried her figure in the distance, walking up the steep moun- 
tain track. It was a beautiful early autumn day. The sun was 
high in the heavens, riding across his empire of blue, beaming 
upon the world beneath him. The heather was brilliant, all 
the soft shades blending into one glorious glow of purple. 
Even the mountains seemed to revel in the sunshine, and the 
faintest ripple played across the gloomy waters of Lough 
Shawm. 



776 MARAGH OF THE SILENT VALLEY [Mar., 

Michael turned towards the track, and very slowly he 
began to mount its steepness. He felt he could bear his sus- 
pense no longer, he must follow Maragh and ask her if she 
would have him, if she could love him. 

He came upon her at the top of the path. She was gazing 
so earnestly at the fertile valley beneath her that she had not 
heard his step, and she gave a great start as he spoke her name. 
She looked so pretty, so fresh and childlike and so desirable 
that the man's self-control gave way. 

"Och, Maragh, girl," he burst out, "I can't live without ye." 
Her gray eyes dilated as she looked at him, and the warm 
blood rushed to her brown cheeks. Then her eyes turned back 
to the valley and grew dreamy and wistful. 

"Wud ye take me over then?" she asked, scarcely know- 
ing what she was saying. 

He put a rough hand on her shoulder. 
"God knows I'd take ye annywheres so be ye'd come wid 
me. Och, Maragh!" 

She looked at him again and her eyes softened wonder- 
fully. 

"Oh, Michael, haven't we allus loved each other?" she 
murmured, creeping closer to him. "An' if I had ye till meself, 
I cud do widout then, I'm thinkin', an' ye'd take the disthress- 
f ul f eelin' aff me breast." 

She turned her back to the valley, and held out her hands 
to him. 

"Help me, Michael. I'm not a good girl, mebbe, an' there's 
likely manny a betther wan ye cud pick but, och, I love ye!" 
They went back to the cottage an engaged couple. Mrs. 
Rooney shed happy tears over them, and John coughed gruffly 
several times, which was all the expression of pleasure he was 
capable of giving vent to. 

But Maragh did not seem to be entirely happy. Her soli- 
tude was still very precious to her, and her lonely walks con- 
tinued. The mountain track lured her to its summit, and from 
there her gray eyes gazed over the valley, wondering, wonder- 
ing about the great unknown world. A restlessness came over 
her, and the demon of discontent, which she had looked to 
Michael to exorcise, took possession of her more than ever. 
She surprised her mother by frequent bursts of irritation 
which often ended in silly, unmeaning tears. 



1921.] MARAGH OF THE SILENT VALLEY 777 

The old people and Michael concluded that the sooner the 
marriage took place, the better. Maragh agreed eagerly, and 
the wedding was fixed for six weeks ahead. 

One Sunday, Maragh came back from Mass with quite an 
excited face. Her mother had not been well and had been 
unable to go, and as Maragh came into the kitchen, she cried 
out: 

"Oh, ma, who d'ye think was in chapel today? Twas 
Maggie Doran from the village below! Have ye iver heard 
tell of her? She's Pat Doran's girl, him as owns the grand 
farm where the mountain sthreet joins the road beyant. My! 
but she's a grand girl! and her wid the finest df dresses, ma, 
blue an' red an' wid a real coat, no shawl an' the loveliest 
hat iver ye saw !" 

"What call had she to be comin' till the chapel at all?" 
inquired Mrs. Rooney. "Sure, the Dorans, I mind who ye 
mean, has allus gone till the chapel below in the town." 

"Ay, but Maggie fell out wid the leddy as sings high. She 
sings in the choir, ma, an' they were rude till her below, an' 
she's come here, an' is allus goin' to. An* oh, Ma ! she sang the 
music lovely! an' all the wee girls was turnin' of their heads 
to see the sthrange voice. Oh, but it was grand! An' she 
talked till me afther, ma, outside the chapel door, an' there 
she had the lovely blue an' red cart dhrawn be the beautif ullest 
donkey iver ye saw. She tould me they had a grand horse in 
their stable forbye, but that she cudn't be takin' him up the 
wee roads here. She asked me me name, an' whin I tould her, 
she said she knew all about us Rooneys, an' that we bid for to 
be great friends. An' she " 

"Ye'd no call to git talkin' wid the likes of her," interposed 
old John unexpectedly. "She's too mighty fine for us. She'll 
stick notions intill yer head, she will." 

"Oh, but da, she's so good. She did put a three penny 
piece intill the plate, for I saw her, an' whin they bid for to 
give her change she wouldn't take it aff thim. An' she said 
her beads twict round durin' the sermon an' her lips moved the 
whole time, they did. An' she says I bid for to go down an' 
see her in her bewtiful house," the girl added in awestruck 
tones. "An' that she bid to come an' see me, an' she tould 
me heaps of things, she did." 

Old Rooney shook his head, and put his pipe far into his 



778 MARAGH OF THE SILENT VALLEY [Mar., 



mouth as though to prevent himself from speaking. But his 
wife looked kindly at her child. 

"If so be she's a good girl I don't know that I've anny thing 
to say aginst yer takin' up wid her," she said quietly. "Sure, 
a girl friend 'ud likely be good for the child, father," she went 
on, turning to her husband. "Mebbe we've brought her up too 
lonesome like, an' her the only girl. She bid to meet wid other 
folks whin she's Michael Lavery's wife, an' he livin' in the 
valley behind where there's a grand wee town only fower mile 
beyant. Mebbe mebbe But, daughter, dear, ye've no call 
for the grand clothes an' the hat. I mek no doubt she had the 
boots till her feet they're mighty fine in the valley, I've allus 
heard tell. But ye're rared mountain born, ye are, an' ye'll 
niver have the want for thim onneedful things." 

Maragh looked at her mother with shining eyes. She had 
scarcely attended to what had been said, she only knew that 
this wonderful girl whom she had seen and spoken to that 
day was going to be her friend and a wonderful link with the 
wonderful outside world. 

She smiled into her mother's weather-beaten face, then 
she drew her shawl over her head and slipped out of the 
cottage. 

"I doubt 'twill make her wuss," remarked John, when she 
had gone. " 'Twill make her oncontented wid us, mother." 

But Mrs. Rooney shook her head cheerfully. 

" 'Twill stir her up, John. She's all for the dhreams, an' 
her soon to be a wife. Let is make her happy, father, 'tis so 
long since she sthruck her mind on annything. Be the help of 
God 'twill put the sinse intill her head that I can't git there. 
Ye've no call for to be worrittin', John, 'tis wimmin worrits, 
but they know best." 

Rooney put his pipe back into his mouth. 

"Ay, the wimmin knows best for sure," he grunted, "whin 
they has the concarns 'bout wimmin." 

Mrs. Rooney heard plenty about Maggie in the next fort- 
night. It was always: "Maggie says this," and "Maggie says 
that." It happened that a Mission was going on in the parish, 
and the mountain chapel-of-ease got its share of the extra 
services, so the two girls saw a good deal of each other. 
Maggie Doran liked to patronize. She had had several ardent 
friendships with most of the girls in her neighborhood, but 



1921.] MARAGH OF THE SILENT VALLEY 779 

she had ended by quarreling with them all. Now she found a 
girl entirely to her taste in Maragh, a simple girl who admired 
her genuinely. Maggie found it very pleasant, and she liked 
making a show of being kind to the girl, that the neighbors 
might praise her condescension towards such a humble 
person. 

She used to walk half way back from the chapel with 
Maragh, just to where the mountain path led into the Silent 
Valley, and once or twice she met her new friend at the top of 
the steep track which communicated between her valley and 
Maragh's. 

She had wonderful things to relate of the great world in 
which she lived, the wide fertile land where the mountains 
were softly undulating instead of rough and rugged as they 
were in the Silent Valley. She told of the life in the "town," 
which lay three miles down the straight high road from her 
home. She described the shops and the grand people who 
walked about the streets, who all wore hats and coats and 
boots. 

"No shawls or bare feet in our town," she remarked once 
in a superior tone which made poor Maragh look down shame- 
facedly at her threadbare shawl and bare, tanned feet. 

"Ye're too good for this ould place," Maggie had said upon 
another occasion, as they stood together at the entrance to 
the Silent Valley. They had walked from the summit of the 
track and had just left the broad country in which Maggie's 
home lay, bathed in the last golden rays of the setting sun, and 
the Silent Valley seemed very dark and gloomy by contrast. 

"You should come down to our place an' see somethin' of 
the world, instead of bein' cooped up here yer life long. I'd 
eat me heart out if I had to stay in a place like then. Ye'd like 
the folks over below, Maragh, they'd 'livin' ye up, faith, they 
wud, an' take the dhramin' look out of yer eyes. Ye don't bid 
for to live here always," she added slyly. "Wait till somewan 
wid an eye till his head comes along, an' ye'll not be here 
manny weeks." 

Maragh drooped her head. She had told her friend that 
she was engaged to Michael Lavery, but Maggie had laughed as 
if it were an amusing piece of hysterical sentiment, and had 
told her friend that she, too, had gone through that stage. 

Mrs. Rooney made no remarks upon her daughter's 



780 MARAGH OF THE SILENT VALLEY [Mar., 

changed conversation until the girl announced one day that she 
wanted to put her marriage off for a while. 

"I'm over young," was the girl's excuse, "an* Maggie says 
as the happiest time of a girl's life is whin she's engaged to be 
married." 

"I don't hould wid long wai tin's," her mother objected, 
and she glanced over at where Michael Lavery sat quietly in 
a corner, listening rather ruefully to what was being said. 

He shrugged his shoulders upon being appealed to. 

"Let the gal have her way," he said, "widout she's not for 
keepin' me waitin' on her too long." 

He was a bit of a fatalist; besides, he was far too fond 
of Maragh to thwart her in any way. He looked at her rather 
wistfully as he bade her goodnight, but his rugged face relaxed 
into happy smiles as she put an arm round his neck and kissed 
him, telling him that he was patient and kindly. 

He spoilt her dreadfully. 

When the Mission was over, Maggie brought her friend 
down to her own home to spend the day. 

Maragh had never been outside her Valley before, and the 
country was something wonderful to her. She looked with 
breathless awe at the trees and the wild flowers, and she set 
foot upon the high road with a feeling of pleasurable excite- 
ment. She gazed at the white-washed cottages, and listened to 
the voices which rose from the farms. To her, it seemed as 
though life were a veritable turmoil here. Children trotted 
about, and wherever the eya fell, it rested upon some dwelling. 
Maragh shut her eyes for a moment, and called to mind her 
home Valley, with its brooding silence and its bareness, un- 
broken by any sign of human habitation. 

And then, the Doran's house! The wonderful white- 
washed kitchen upon whose walls hung pictures, not only such 
as adorned her own home colored oleographs bought at the 
Missions. Here there were real photographs of Mr. and Mrs. 
Doran and their eight children, of an American cousin, and a 
"friend" simpering beside her young man. There was also the 
portrait of a young gentleman whose name Maggie did not 
mention, but whose likeness produced a conscious tittering 
and coy looks on the part of Miss Doran. 

Outside there were the cows and pigs and poultry, the 
donkey and a rawboned ancient horse; and Maragh's eyes 



1921.] MARAGH OF THE SILENT VALLEY 781 

opened wider and wider at all these wonders. She had never 
beheld either a cow or a pig, and though Michael's donkey was 
called a "wee horse," the animal that occupied a corner of the 
shed here seemed very different from her old friend of the bog. 

They had a grand tea with sweet cakes, which Maggie had 
bought in the "town," and Maragh ate them with respect for 
that reason. There were new-laid eggs and cheese and ham, 
besides large quantities of jam; and the stranger marveled at 
the generous fare. 

After the meal was over, Paddy Doran, the eldest son, 
played the concertina, and one or two of the neighbors dropped 
in and danced. It seemed that wonders would never cease. 
Maragh gazed spellbound, her best green shawl fallen back 
from her pretty brown head, her red lips parted eagerly, and 
her eyes sparkling from over-flushed cheeks. 

"Ye'll have to come again soon," said fat, old Mrs. Doran 
when it was time for the girl to go, and Pat and Maggie and a 
young neighbor prepared to see her half way home. 

Maggie left her brother to escort their guest, and she and 
the other young man went on ahead, keeping up a flow of 
ceaseless laughter and loud chaffing. 

But Maragh walked very silently beside Pat Doran. Some- 
thing very wonderful had happened to her today. She had 
seen the great world, and something within her had rushed 
out to meet the pleasure, and the old restless longing had re- 
turned to her breast intensified a hundred fold. 

From that day, Maragh was a changed girl. The demon 
of unrest had taken possession of her. The old life would do 
her no more, the little home was too small for her, her wings 
would fain soar higher than the confines of the guarded Silent 
Valley. And because she saw no escape, she wearied her heart 
out in misery, and lived only for the meetings with Maggie 
who came from the glorious life in the little world beneath her. 

When first she appeared at home in a hat Maggie had 
given her, her father fired up angrily and bid her take it off. 
The girl rebelled, and there were some bitter words in the little 
kitchen which had never beheld any ungentler scene than a 
childish quarrel. She took off the offending head-gear in the 
end, but she hid it carefully away with an old pair of shoes 
and stockings that had also come from Maggie. 

Now that it was too late, the parents tried to stop the 



782 MARAGH OF THE SILENT VALLEY [Mar., 

friendship between the two girls, but Maragh could always find 
means of slipping out. Michael Lavery tried pathetically to 
woo her back to his side, but they had all spoilt her too much 
in happier days, and she had grown headstrong and obstinate. 
Discord reigned in the little cabin, where hitherto love alone 
had dwelt, and bitter looks took the place of smiles. The little 
home had grown very sad. 

An autumn storm had broken over the Valley one day in 
late October, and the wind moaned drearily round the cabin. 
The sea mist was flying in between the mountains, covering 
everything with its white, impenetrable pall. It was dark and 
dreary in the Rooney's kitchen when Maragh came in. John 
was smoking a pipe before he went out with the dogs, and his 
wife was straining her eyes over a piece of mending, trying to 
catch the last of the fading light from the small window. 

The girl sat down listlessly, her empty hands on her knee, 
her gray eyes staring absently into the fire, and Rooney sud- 
denly grew angry at the sight of his idle daughter. 

"Ye should be helpin' of yer ma, in place of sittin' lazily 
there," he broke out. "A great stirk of a girl as ye are, no help 
till annywan, spendin' of yer days away over beyant colloguing 
wid a girl as isn't fit company for anny decent sowl. Ye'll bid 
to quit yer ways, daughter, or or I'll not have ye here." 

The man's temper had risen as he spoke, the pent up anger 
over which he had been brooding for the past few weeks found 
an outlet at last, and he bade his wife be silent when she gently 
reproved him. 

"I'll say me say," he continued, taking his pipe out of his 
mouth and waving it about. "She's a worthless girl, an' 
we've both got her spoilt enthirely, but I'll spoil her no 
more! She'll take her share in the work, she'll bid to quit 
thon walks an' meetings wid thon worthless Doran, ay, an' 
she'll bid to larn to be a dutiful child an' a good wife till the 
man what's far too good for her." 

He paused and spat into the fire. 

Maragh had risen, and was standing before him, her eyes 
shining queerly. 

"Faith, ye've no call for to be sendin' of me aff," she said, 
" 'tis I'm goin'. I came in to tell ye. There's a fine situation 
a-waitin' me in a fine city beyant. I'm goin' wid Maggie, she's 
fixed for us both. We're weary of livin' the lonesome lives 



1921.] MARAGH OF THE SILENT VALLEY 783 

shut in from everything as we are, away from the great world 
where things is fine and bewtiful an' there's people as lives, 
in place of the dullness we call life here. Ay, I'm goin'." 

Rooney rose slowly, and looked at her thoughtfully. 
"Ye're a fool!" he said, more quietly, however, for her 
angry words had somehow calmed him, though he did not be- 
lieve that she spoke seriously. "Ye jist git out an' think it over 
for a spell, an' ye'll find I'm right." 

He re-filled and lighted his pipe, and whistled to the dogs. 
Laddie rose at once to follow him, but Lassie blinked her 
eyes at him and put her muzzle into Maragh's hand. Rooney 
went out. 

"I'll be back afore dark," he called over his shoulder. 

Mrs. Rooney looked at her daughter's face yearningly. 

"He's a bit put out, is yer da," she began tentatively, "an' 
does not mean all he says, same as you don't. Sure we all takes 
our turn at times and does be vi'lent whin we've no call to 
give tongue till the bad words. Sure, Maragh, wid the boys 
away an' arnin', ye are all we have left, an' we'd be loth to 
part wid ye, child. Ye cudn't go for to lave us, ye didn't mind 
what ye said." 

Maragh shook her head silently, and her mother saw the 
gleam of tears in the gray eyes. She put out her arms lovingly 
and enfolded the girl to her breast. 

"There, me heart," she whispered, as she released the 
unresponsive form from her embrace. "Make up the fire, 
there's a good child, an' sit the kettle on while I take a run out 
till the clothes on the heather below. I doubt but there's rain 
comin'." 

"I'll take a turn meself jist now," Maragh replied, in her 
usual tones, as she busied herself about the fire. "Lassie will 
come wid me. I'll not be for anny supper, ma. I'll go till me 
bed quiet, so don't be comin' intill me room. I'll be thinkin', 
an' would like to be let alone." 

"An' there's no bad feelin' between yer da an' you?" asked 
Mrs. Rooney anxiously, from the door. 

The girl shook her head slowly. 

"Sure?" the mother insisted wistfully. 

"Oh, no, ma. Sure ye're both me father an' mother. I've 
no call for to quarrel wid yez." 

The older woman left the house, and Maragh watched her 



784 MARAGH OF THE SILENT VALLEY [Mar., 

| 

till she was quite out of sight in the mist. Then she ran to a 
corner of the room, sprang upon a chair and felt along a shelf 
which was roughly set up just under the ceiling. She brought 
down a battered tin box to the kitchen table, where she care- 
fully opened it. A fat roll of notes and some gold and a few 
loose coppers lay before her. It was not the first time her 
eager fingers had rummaged in the old box. Some of the 
money with which it had been filled had already found its 
way to Maggie's ready hands, in answer to her insinuating 
hints regarding a return for the hat and boots and other trifles 
of finery Maragh had received. 

The young girl snatched up a bundle of notes and a hand- 
ful of coins and tied them into her handkerchief. Then she 
crept hurriedly into her bedroom where she put together one 
or two precious bits of finery, secreted them under her shawl, 
set the hat upon her unaccustomed head, and carrying the 
boots and stockings, she descended the crazy stairs swiftly. 

She found a stump of a pencil on the mantlepiece, and 
tearing a strip of paper from a book, she laboriously scrawled: 
"dear ma I am gone as I said will rite from my place." 

This she folded up, after writing her name, and kept in her 
grasp. Then she took a last hurried look round. Everything 
was very still, save for the increasing moaning of the wind 
svhich was driving up through the mist, heralding rain. The 
old clock ticked in the corner, the fire smoldered under the 
kettle. Everything was just as usual, but to the girl the 
familiar little kitchen seemed to have altered suddenly. 

She called softly to Lassie, and the dog stretched herself 
and rose obediently. 

Outside, the sea fog was flying rapidly by; so dense was it 
that it hid the little gate at the foot of the potato patch in its 
white covering. 

The girl and the dog set out, and were swallowed in the 
mist. 

Early next morning, Mrs. Rooney was awakened by 
Lassie's piteous whine outside. The dog had been out all night, 
but that was not unusual, though both animals generally sought 
the warm kitchen when the weather was wild and rough, and 
the rain beat against the window panes as it had been doing 
all night. 



1921.] MARAGH OF THE SILENT VALLEY 785 

Dawn was near, and Mrs. Rooney, who was an early riser, 
left her bed and hastily donning a few clothes, went downstairs 
to open the door. The poor beast was wet through, and she 
patted her kindly and rubbed her down with a handful of 
straw. As she held the dog's collar something upon it caught 
her eye. It was a sodden piece of paper tied to the strap, and 
she took it off and unrolled it carefully. The rain had re- 
duced it almost to pulp, but it had been folded so often that 
the inside was comparatively dry. 

Mrs. Rooney was no "scholard," but she could read easy 
words, and she could just make out a few of the letters which 
were traced upon the paper she held. 

". . . gone as I said . . . write . . . place . . ." and the 
last three letters of Maragh's name. 

Mrs. Rooney sank down upon her knees and buried her 
face in Lassie's shaggy wet coat. 

It was thus, that her husband, who had been awakened 
by the opening of the door, found her a few minutes later. He 
laid his hand upon her shoulder, and cried in his loud voice : 

"Woman, what ails ye?" 

His wife looked up, with the tears streaming down her 
cheeks and her bosom heaving with sobs. 

"She's gone !" she gasped, handing him the piece of paper. 

"It can't be so!" he muttered, looking at it dully. "Have 
ye been till her room?" he added, with a happy thought. 

Mrs. Rooney shook her head silently, and he sprang up 
the ladder, and opened the door of the girl's little chamber. 
It was empty and the bed was untouched. He descended the 
steps very slowly. 

"Ay, she's gone," he murmured, and the old folks looked 
stupidly at one another. 

Then the man's eye fell upon the old tin box, which 
Maragh in her haste had set upon the mantlepiece. He took it 
down and opened it, and his face grew very pale. 

"She's thieved us!" he cried. "She's taken our money 

aff us!" 

-<- ^aj 

The mother glanced into the box, then looked pitifully at 
her man, while the one miserable little excuse that she could 
find faltered from her lips : 

"But not all," she whispered. "She's left us some. She 
hasn't it all took aff us." 

VOL. am. 50 



786 MARAGH OF THE SILENT VALLEY [Mar., 

i 

Rooney uttered an oath as he shut the box and set it back 
on the shelf. 

"She's thieved us!" he repeated. "She's no child of ours. 
Niver will she set her fut here again. Wife, ye'll not speak 
of her till me." 

Michael Lavery's round, good-humored face appeared at 
the door after the dinner things had been cleared away that 
day, when John was far out on the mountains after his sheep. 

Mrs. Rooney looked up from her washing, and nodded 
sadly. 

"She's gone," she said listlessly, and she told the whole 
miserable story, except that she made no mention of the miss- 
ing money. For the Irish are loyal to their own, even when 
they are sorely sinned against. 

"I found this on the dog's collar," she ended, producing 
the soiled piece of paper. "She had it tied on till it. She had 
Lassie took wid her, but she'd likely bid her go home when 
she'd no more call for her, an' the poor baste 'ud obey same 
as she allus does." 

Mrs. Rooney burst into heartbroken sobs, but the man 
who had just received the death blow to his love stood erect 
before her. 

"I'll go away af ther her," he said briefly. 

But the mother shook her head mournfully. 

" 'Twill be no manner of use," she returned sadly. "She'll 
not come for ye, an' we don't know where she's gone." 

"But I bid to thry an' find her," Michael persisted. "An' 
annyways, I'll go till Dorans." 

Mrs. Rooney looked at him wistfully as he stood in the 
doorway for a moment, his stalwart frame filling the opening. 

Then he turned to her again with a sort of shy tenderness. 

"Faith, but I'm sorry for ye, mother," he whispered in a 
shaking voice, "an' sure for meself, the heart's broke on me." 

He strode to the door, and the mist received him in its 
embrace. 

When Lavery reached the Doran's after his long walk, 
he found the family assembled in the kitchen busily discussing 
their Maggie's departure. He stood by silently, finding it un- 
necessary to put any question, for the eager information was 
repeated from every lip. 

"I've come for her," he said doggedly, when the tale had 



1921.] MARAGH OF THE SILENT VALLEY 787 

been related again and again, and he looked around as though 
expecting to see Maragh crouching in some corner. 

Old Mrs. Doran, a kindly stupid soul, wiped her red eyes. 

"Sure, there's no power on earth cud bring thim back till 
us," she said sadly, when the hubbub of talk had died down a 
little. "Go back till yer home, Michael Lavery, and breathe 
the pure air of yer good valleys bey ant. Folks is good there 
or ought to be, but down here there's things does be bad 
sometimes. Ye're too good for her, Michael, she's not worthy 
of ye, an' our Maggie's as bad, ay, an' worse, for to bring thon 
good child to this. But she'll not come back for ye, son, an' 
she's chose her path, so let her larn till live her life in it." 

She looked at the young man very kindly, her fat, good- 
natured face quivering with emotion. 

"Sure, I'm no hard, Mike boy," she added softly. "I'm 
thinkin' what's best for ye. Go back till yer mountains, an' 
pray for her, an' an* for us all, God help us!" 

That winter passed by very slowly and drearily in the 
Silent Valley. There were wild storms and torrential rains, in 
which John had to be out scouring the mountains after his 
sheep. The snow fell heavily that year also, and the bog was 
frost bound and the turf hard to get. The old folk were very 
lonely; and even when Michael stepped in to cheer them, it 
was a silent trio that crouched round the embers of the care- 
fully husbanded fire. 

News arrived from time to time of the girl who had once 
made the cabin ring with her joyous laughter and who had 
been the joy of her parents' and lover's hearts. 

The priest, who on his weekly visits to the chapel-of-ease, 
was the bearer of the rare letters which arrived for his moun- 
tain flock, had brought two or three missives for the Rooneys. 
The old people had never received a letter before, and they 
had not thought that through such means would they hear 
news of the missing girl. The sheets were but sparsely covered 
with the round irregular scrawl, but they were spelled out by 
three anxious people over and over again. 

Maragh wrote that she was happy, very happy in her 
situation in a grand house in Dublin, that she was wearing 
grand clothes and eating lovely food. Maggie was with her, 
and all was well. The second letter had not so much of 



788 MARAGH OF THE SILENT VALLEY [Mar., 

Maggie in it, the third, after several weeks' interval, did not 
mention her name. The fourth, received many weary months 
later, announced that the girls had quarreled and were sepa- 
rating, Maragh to a new place in a town far away, whose name 
neither the Rooneys nor Michael had ever heard before. 

Not even the priest himself knew the name, but he thought 
it was in Scotland or England. Old Mrs. Rooney wept long and 
silently on hearing that. Now that the cruel sea flowed be- 
tween her and her darling, she felt that they were separated 
indeed. And all hope of the girl's return died in her breast. 

After that, no more letters came. Mrs. Rooney fretted 
sorely, and John, whose wrath had long since died away, would 
have given ten years of his life for a glimpse of the daughter 
they had both loved so well. They spoke of her gently, as one 
would talk of some dear, dead child, recalling all her old 
loving ways, her sweetness, her fair budding womanhood, 
glossing over, with the Irish peasants' largeness of heart, all the 
miserable faults and failings they had taught themselves to 
forget. 

Michael would listen silently, his heart aching with the 
great void she had left in it, and longing, longing with all his 
strength for her sweet presence. 

But the blank months slipped by, bringing winter again to 
the Silent Valley, and another spring passed, until the seasons 
lay unnumbered in the track of the speeding years. 

It was a dark day in autumn, six years later. 

Mrs. Rooney, aged greatly in her loneliness and sorrow, 
was crouching over the low burning fire, trying to get some 
warmth into her old bones, as she dreamed of the past and all 
its joys and all its sorrows. 

The mist was creeping stealthily up the Valley, quietly 
covering everything and drenching the air with its soft moisture. 
Not a breath of wind stirred, only the mist crept up and up 
insinuatingly, like the wave of a tranquil, inflowing tide. 

Mrs. Rooney bestirred herself and looked round. The haze 
had entered the open door of the cabin, the table and chairs 
were damp under its touch, the glass face of the clock was 
dim with its breath. It hung very white and dense outside, 
hiding even the potato patch from view, and Mrs. Rooney 
turned uncertainly towards the door, wondering if she should 



1921.] MARAGH OF THE SILENT VALLEY 789 

venture out as far as the stream, or wait for a chance clearing 
of the weather. 

Then she stood rooted to the spot, her eyes gazing at some- 
thing which surely must have been an apparition. 

For out of the mist a figure appeared, blurred and indis- 
tinct at first, but becoming clearer the closer it drew to the 
door. 

It was the figure of Maragh, the features of Maragh, but 
such a changed Maragh that the mother instinctively fell upon 
her knees praying aloud. 

"For sure, the child bid to be dyin' somewheres," she 
muttered to herself, "an* the blissid God has tuk pity on me 
an' sint her sowl till me the way I should be prayin' for her." 

Then she looked up again, and she rose from her knees 
as the girl approached slowly, and she knew then that this 
was no spirit, but warm flesh and blood, though it was a sad, 
miserable object that stood before her. 

She stretched out her arms yearningly, and the poor dis- 
heveled creature flung herself into them. 

"Och, I'm a bad, bad woman," cried the girl, at length 
freeing herself from the clinging arms and pushing back the 
tangled hair from her face. "I've no call for to be here at 
home. I ought to be dead, I ought." 

"Whisht!" interrupted the mother with a touch of stern- 
ness, "don't go for to be talkin' like that of what is in God's 
hands." 

"I thought I'd just take a peep in till the ould place before 
before I wint away. I didn't know what I'd find here af ther 
all these years, I didn't look for to see anny of yez, but the 
mist, it led me farther nor I thought. Now I've set me eyes 
upon ye wance more, I'll away. I can't go for to stay wid ye, 
an' me da comin' in mebbe. But I'm glad I've seen ye, ma, 
but I must go I must go !" 

Mrs. Rooney drew the girl into the kitchen. 

"Och, child, ye said the same years agone whin the longin' 
for seein' the world was burnin' in yer blood. But 'tis the 
longin' for home now that has the heart ate on ye. Och, how 
I've wanted ye all these years! an' yer da, an' an' Michael." 

The girl shuddered and drew back. 

"Ye don't know who ye're askin' intill yer house," she 
murmured, hanging her head. "Och, I'm a bad girl, but," 



790 MARAGH OF THE SILENT VALLEY [Mar., 

she added, raising her head for one moment, "I do believe the 
worst iver I done was whin I I stole from me own good 
parents. But I'm bad, bad." 

She sank into a chair, and leaning her head upon the 
table, burst into tears. 

"I'm for askin' no questions, child," said Mrs. Rooney 
gravely, and she put a tender hand upon the bowed head. 
"What's wrong that ye've done is between yerself an' God. 
An' 'tis the praste ye bid to tell an' not us poor sinful mortals, 
an' put yerself right again. Ye're our own wee girl, nothin' 
can change that, an' ye've come back till the ould home in yer 
throuble. God help ye. The mist tuk ye wance from me, but it 
brought ye back, I'll not let it take ye aff me again." 

While she had been speaking, two figures had appeared in 
the misty doorway. She now turned to them. 

"Come in wid yez," she said softly. "Here's our Maragh 
come back till us again." 

But the girl cowered back as the men approached. 

"Och, let me go !" she gasped. "I'm bad, bad, not fit for 
yez." 

Michael sprang forward, and took the girl's passive hand 
and gazed into her downcast face. 

'Maragh! Maragh!" he cried passionately. "I've been 
waitin' on ye so long. I can't, God knows I can't, let ye go 
again!" 

"I'd have a lot for to tell ye afore iver I looked ye in the 
face again, Michael," the girl whispered. "What I've done, 
what I've lived through " 

"Ay, it has all made a woman of the child as left us, an' 
iverything as is wrong is for the praste to know, Maragh, not 
us. Make yerself right wid him an' come back till us. Sure ye 
were niver called Maragh of the Silent Valley for nothin'. 
Here in God's own good Valley the bad world does be forgot, 
the mountains shield us from the life below. Didn't God sind 
yer steps this way for His own good will that ye should come 
back an' mind the broken hearts ye left behind ye whin ye 
were a child, but a child, Maragh ? Now 'tis the grown woman 
ye are wid the woman's cares an' the woman's duties to the 
man as she's promised till. Have ye forgot yer promise till me, 
have ye forgot the love I bear ye, an' the longin' I have for ye ? 
Look out at the mist, Maragh, how it is sweepin' down from the 



1921.] MAGDALEN 791 

mountains, an' jist creepin' down the Valley, druv be the 
lightest wee taste of wind. The sun'll be out soon whin the 
wind has the fog druv out. So 'twill be wid the past. Let the 
mist bear it away on the wind, far, far out beyant our mem- 
ories, an wid God's own sun, let us begin our life together, 
you an' me, an' da an' mother. Me heart's longin' for ye, 
Maragh." 

His voice had sunk to a murmur and he had drawn the 
weeping girl to his arms. 

Old Rooney made a great fuss about lighting his pipe to 
conceal his emotion. 

"Ay, ay," he muttered, "it bid to be so, 'tis the will of God. 
Maragh, child, obey yer ould da," and he jerked his thumb 
in Michael's direction, and nodded his head at his old wife. 
"Eh?" he asked, and he bent forward suddenly and awk- 
wardly kissed the girl upon her rough, tumbled hair. 

Mrs. Rooney bustled forward, wiping her eyes upon her 
apron. 

"Come, child. Things bid to be as they were. Ye'll talk 
till thim both later. Come up wid yer ma till yer own wee 
room, an' rest ye. I've a notion for a wee crack wid ye afther 
all these years." 



MAGDALEN. 

BY CAROLINE GILTINAN. 

COVER thine eyes, O Magdalen, 

Thine eyes where thy soul, tear-drowned, 
Is staring aghast at the tortured Man 

Stretched on the blood-stained ground. 

Cover thine ears, O Magdalen, 

Hear not the thudding sound. 
They are nailing your God on a wooden cross ! 

. . . His Body is all a wound! 




ASCETICISM: AN UNPOPULAR APOLOGY. 

BY JOHN KEATING CARTWRIGHT, D.D. 

OT long since I met one who thought the members 
of an old religious order in a certain country 
great and foreign fools, because they still obey an 
old observance of eschewing meat diet in large 
part and of making fish and beans the staple of 
their fare. This young person (I am young, too, but not in the 
same sense) thanked God that he was not as these others. 
These austerities, he continued, used to have a place in the 
scheme of spiritual development, but they have a place no 
more. The nature of man and original sin are different from 
what they used to be. "Nous avons change tout cela" so that 
nowadays perfection may be reached much better by motor 
cars, and self-knowledge by the cinematograph much more 
pleasantly and perfectly than by meditation, fasts and many 
groanings. Asceticism was all very well for mediaevals, but it 
should now be an ecclesiastical memory, just as feudalism and 
chivalry are political and social memories. 

There can be no doubt that this objector is, in some 
measure, representative of his age. Is it not true that asceti- 
cism is frowned upon nowadays by "thoughtful" men? Is it 
not true that the gentlemen who write articles in the Encyclo- 
paedia Pithecanthropica have found it out in its tricks and its 
wiles, and that their opinion is sturdily applauded by that en- 
thusiastic corps of sciolists who write the monthly Panti- 
politan? We know for they have taught us that this propo- 
sition of fasting, and wearing hair shirts, and going barefoot 
and being humble is all a bad business, unsuited to the larger 
freedom of the present age. Morality, indeed, that helps along 
our race's comfort, we must have. But anything that means 
pain, discomfort, sacrifice, is unreasonable, immoral. Has not 
Nietzsche something good about the "senselessness of pain?" 
Have not the St. Simoniens and others "rejected the dualism 
so much emphasized by Catholic Christianity in its penances 
and mortifications," and do they not "hold that the body 
should be restored to its place of honor?" Nay, did not the 



1921.] ASCETICISM: AN UNPOPULAR APOLOGY 793 

magnificent Luther win for us long ago the freedom of the 
intellect to serve the interests of the lower man? This freedom 
is our race's heritage. This heritage we must not lose by 
yoking ourselves to the tyranny of an ecclesiastical and in- 
human morality. 

So the writers argue in Pithecanthropica and Pantipolitan, 
"qusecumque ignorant blasphemantes," indignant at the hin- 
drance our progress has suffered from asceticism, grateful to 
the heroes and heralds of revolt that have been their saviours. 

But "quid mihi de Us qui foris sunt judicare?" Sadly, we 
have among us many a silly satellite of theirs, even now and 
then a "fidelis," who speaks with the newspaper and period- 
icals and the world, rather than with the Church. Nay, I have 
known a woman, pious in a sense, whose only thought of the 
lovely life of Francis of Assisi was that it is too hard. I would 
not have asked her. to imitate him closely (I do not urge 
myself to that), yet a more appreciative judgment might have 
been expected from one who practises dutifully her Friday 
abstinence and Lenten fast. But so it was; with a mind sapped 
by modernity, she could not rise to the admiration of even the 
humane asceticism of Francis Bernardone. 

It were vain to deny that there is in things ascetic some- 
thing arduous not only to the practice but to the thoughts of 
the natural mind. Life in cavern or in desert, hair shirt and 
discipline, early rising and meagre diet, cast-down eyes and 
silent lips, are things bitter to those who have not done them, 
and it is familiar to witness the reluctances of unspiritual 
persons even to approach the doorway of a Carmel or a Camal- 
doli. The loneliness and quiet of such unworldly places, the 
dearth in them of curious sights for eyes that love to wander, 
increase the displeasure which soft natures feel at all that 
reminds them of pain or discomfort. 

On the one hand, the general prejudice as to the useless- 
ness of purely spiritual activity, on the other, the failure of 
weak minds to grasp the reality of the unseen fruits of such 
endeavor, or again it may be, in believing but still not deeply 
religious people, that self-reproach which arises at the notion 
that they themselves should go and do in like manner. All 
these are so many reasons why the natural man should find a 
visit to such a place distasteful. And since these causes have 
always existed, and, for the majority of individuals shall 



794 ASCETICISM: AN UNPOPULAR APOLOGY [Mar., 

always be renewed in the ordinary courses and circumstances 
of human life, it is hopeless to argue and vain to write against 
them. Yet there is a certain number of people who really 
think and really have good will, and for these there is a cause 
of error which does more harm than all the others the con- 
fusion with which they present to themselves two really dif- 
ferent things: asceticism and morality, mortification and virtue, 
sacrifice and perfection, the counsels and the laws, zealousness 
and dutifulness, the means and the end. 

Clear thinking never injured a good cause, and it would be 
well to distinguish carefully between what are two separate, 
though related, sets of phenomena in hagiography, the moral 
and the ascetical. We should group under the former heading 
all features and incidents in the lives of saints which illustrate 
the perfection of their compliance with the laws of God; under 
the latter, all practices, severe in character and voluntary in 
principle, by which they strove to render the said compliance 
more sure and more easy. The first would comprise every- 
thing in their lives which they did because they conceived it 
to be God's will for them; the second includes tasks self- 
imposed. In the first case it is a question of duty; in the 
second, one of zeal. In matters of duty, even when fidelity 
was so tried as to be heroic, it was still fidelity to duty, not to 
be avoided without sin, and, therefore, not strictly to be called 
ascetical. In the other cases, even when self-chosen penances 
were the very props and resources of much-strained virtue, 
they were still self-imposed, taken from counsel, not from pre- 
cept, and, therefore, not the saint's moral life, but only the 
means thereto. 

When John Gualberti, forgetting the maxims of his age, 
overcoming the traditions of his class, letting slip the awaited 
opportunity, crushing down his long desire and cherished pur- 
pose of revenge, allowed his enemy to escape, he did a thing 
difficult in the circumstances, but a thing he was morally ob- 
liged to do; hence this is not an example of asceticism. No 
more are the deaths of martyrs properly to be called ascetical, 
although their generosity justly merited God's "seterna dona" 
and the Church's age-long praise. When, on the other hand, 
we read of Simeon Stylites, living for years on a pillar, or of 
the renunciation and blessed raggedness of St. Francis of 
Aasisi, or of the dreadful voluntary diet of Benedict Joseph 



1921.] ASCETICISM: AN UNPOPULAR APOLOGY 795 

Labre, we have in these cases instances of asceticism or morti- 
fication properly so-called. It is the latter kind of incidents 
which from the nature of things (and of pious writers) pre- 
dominate in biographies of saints. For this reason, perhaps, 
people are misled into confusing them with the essential vir- 
tues. Yet valuable and important as they may have been to 
the saints who wanted to attain perfect virtue, they were only 
means accessory to that end. They were valued by the saints 
themselves and by the Church, they were approved by God, 
not because of any proper loveliness of their own, but because 
they were instruments in attaining that perfection in the serv- 
ice of God which alone is in itself desirable. 

Asceticism, therefore, in the Christian concept of it, is 
not morality, any more than the means is the end. The two 
things were never identified in the minds of our saints, though 
all of them practised austerity as well as virtue. In their biog- 
raphies, however, there is sometimes a confusion; frequently, 
there is one in the minds of those who read their biographies 
without sufficient critical apparatus of Christian philosophy. 
To this confusion we must attribute much of the hostility, or 
at least of the suspicion and faint praise with which un-Chris- 
tian writers damn our saints. One of the great Encyclopaedias 
of the day, for example, in an article on the subject, states 
that "all asceticism worthy of the name has a moral purpose, 
and is based on the eternal contrast of the proposition. This 
is right/ with the proposition, That is pleasant.' " 

Now, whether or not this description applies to other 
forms of austerity, it certainly is not true of Christian asceti- 
cism. Of course, our asceticism has a moral purpose other- 
wise, it would be mere superstition; but there is no eternal, 
i. e., essential contrast, there is only an accidental, although 
frequent, contrast between the two propositions mentioned. 
The eternal and necessary opposition is between "This is 
right" and "That is wrong;" between "This is good" and 
"That is evil." In this conflict, in the struggle of the human 
will therein, lies morality, virtue, the fulfilling of the Com- 
mandments. To make the right choice in confronting these two 
standards, all are called by the command of God. Yet, when 
the choice ia made, there remains another choice between 'This 
is pleasant" and "That is better." To make choice here ako 
we are called, yet this time the call is no command but an in- 



796 ASCETICISM: AN UNPOPULAR APOLOGY [Mar., 

vitation, a counsel. We are free to disregard it and still be 
friends of God. We are urged to heed it, and be ascetics, 
heroes, perfect men, choosing the straight and narrow path 
which is not the only road that leads to heaven, but leads there 
most surely and most quickly. To morality all are bound; 
to asceticism all are urged. Morality is the obeying of laws; 
asceticism, the heeding of counsels. Morality is the standard 
of those who love God at all; asceticism, the sure way to 
reach that standard followed by those who love Him perfectly 
and will not be hampered in this love. 

In order to bear out this distinction, we can quote St. 
Thomas where he says that "perfection consists essentially in 
the Commandments but, secondarily and instrumentally, it 
consists in the counsels." 1 But the best argument comes from 
the etymology of the very word that Christian usage has made 
classical, "Asceticism." Aaxlw, I practise, was used of the 
athlete to describe his training for the races. A a x fo>, I practise, 
is used of Christians in their preparation for the tests of virtue. 
I practise. I do not content myself with observing the law 
when necessity requires it; but, knowing that the law is some- 
times hard of accomplishment, I practise doing hard things 
which I am free to leave undone, I suppress my lower appetites 
even when the things they aspire to are innocent, I accustom 
my will at all times to dominion, so that when the law de- 
mands it, strength of will may be at hand. I do not follow 
these exercises for their own sake. I am not like the Hindu 
who sees in "tapas," burning, something in itself desirable. 
I do not suppress my appetites in order to destroy them, but by 
constant effort and practice I accustom them to harmony with 
the better things. 

The stern practices of the saints had therefore a reason- 
able purpose. They were not fanatical vagaries, but were jus- 
tified by an enlightened philosophy. So Jerome, lacerating his 
body with stones, or Patrick, spending his nights in cold water, 
did not delude themselves into believing that these practices 
were part of the burden of the moral law. Simeon Stylites did 
not think that to live on a pillar-top is in itself a nobler or a 
holier thing than to live in an Antiochene palace. They knew 
their duty better than you or I; but they knew besides that 
things of duty are often difficult, and, in order to be prepared 

CLXXXTV. 3 c. 



1921.] ASCETICISM: AN UNPOPULAR APOLOGY 797 

always to do what was difficult and commanded, they pre- 
ferred to do at all times what was difficult but free. 

Here then lies the great psychological advantage of ascet- 
icism. It is not virtue. But, like virtue, it is arduous; some- 
times, more arduous. Therefore, he that is able voluntarily 
to impose on himself such severe trials need not fear to slip in 
easier though more necessary things. He finds himself in all 
the actions he performs voluntarily exercising that self -control 
that is obligatory only at certain times and under given cir- 
cumstances; and so, however hard it may be in such circum- 
stances to carry out God's will, he knows that he has done 
things as hard or harder in the past. Does God's command 
outrage the lower appetites? Yes; but so has his own will 
outraged them often by fasting, by watching, by stripes. Do 
the indignant senses protest to the will against the claims of 
God? Yes; but so have they often in moments of self-denial. 
Does the will feel the influence of these unruly passions, when 
they rebel against God's mandate? Yes; but not so much as it 
used to, before it had inured itself to sovereignty. For now it 
is so accustomed to command, it has gone on so long in ma- 
jestic domination over every lower desire, it has habituated 
itself so firmly in the execution of its overlordship, that it 
finds it easy to impose decrees that once might have been irk- 
some; and the appetites, still in themselves reasonless and 
headstrong, soon give up the fight that is so hopeless against 
this constant ruler, and no longer disturb that order which is 
the beauty and well-being of the soul. 

So man through asceticism approaches again to that para- 
disal condition of innocence where the law of God is not only 
possible to him, but easy, and evil repugnant; where to do the 
right makes not only the duty but the spontaneous desire of 
the ennobled creature; where virtue stands safe above tempta- 
tion, because lower cravings have perished; where good is 
triumphant, not only in victory, but in abiding peace. 

Sadly true it is that such a beatific state is never perfectly 
attained by any man in this mortality. Yet it is none the less 
certain that towards this condition all spiritual progress tends, 
and that by how much one conquers each succeeding passion 
and temptation, by so much does he get more near to security 
of virtue. Was not this the privilege of Adam before the fall, 
a glorious freedom from lower strivings was it not this that 



798 ASCETICISM: AN UNPOPULAR APOLOGY [Mar., 

made his fall so great since his rebellion was deliberate and 
unprovoked? Assuredly, it was so; and our better aspirations 
even now tend ever towards the regaining of that paradisal 
innocence which our hearts have not forgotten. It was this 
that the sagacious and right mind of Aristotle sought when he 
identified the wholesomeness with the happiness of man, plac- 
ing as the standard for the perfectness of virtues the pleasure 
with which they are exercised : "And for a test of the formation 
of the habits we must take the pleasure or pain which suc- 
ceeds the acts; for he is perfected in Self -Mastery who not only 
abstains from the bodily pleasures, but is glad to do so; 
whereas he who abstains but is sorry to do it has not Self- 
Mastery; he again is brave who stands up against danger, either 
with positive pleasure or at least without any pain; whereas 
he who does it with pain is not brave." 2 And in another place : 
"So then this life (of the virtuous) has no need of pleasure as 
a kind of additional appendage, but involves pleasure in itself. 
For ... a man is not a good man at all who feels no pleasure 
in noble actions, just as no one would call that man just who 
does not feel pleasure in acting justly, or liberal who does not 
in liberal actions, and similarly in case of the other virtues 
which might be enumerated : and if this be so, then the actions 
in accordance with virtue must be in themselves pleasurable." 3 
Of course, the great realist was not so blind to the facts of 
life as to think that this perfect ease in virtue is ever here on 
this earth verified. He wished simply to portray the ideal or 
ambition which it is the purpose of every man in the pursuit 
of virtue to attain. 

Dante, the poet of Christian thought, has put this abstract 
ideal into images of life. The Divine Comedy is a great imag- 
inative picture of the future world, but the whole point of the 
portrayal is to shadow forth the dramatic progress of the soul 
in this. We cannot recall here all the scenes of that long and 
trying journey down through the lessening circles and slippery 
precipices of Hell to its concentrate horror, up by laborious 
crags and ledges of the steep Purgatorial mountain through 
regions almost as dreadful, and less sad only because of hope. 
It will be sufficient to remember that in those first two acts of 
the divine drama the poet did not mean to prophesy what the 
other world will be, but that he uses his fancies of it as images 
IL, 3. i., s. 



1921.] ASCETICISM: AN UNPOPULAR APOLOGY 799 

or metaphors to make more clear and strong the lessons of 
this life. 

So, in the first act the terrors of the "endlessly bitter 
world" are imagined for us only to show how the soul here on 
earth, using its powers rightly, must come to see the hateful- 
ness of sin. So all the mingled difficulties and beauties of the 
Purgatorio provide in fervid pictures the lesson which the phil- 
osopher taught in colder words, that by constant efforts to- 
wards good the will is strengthened till it reaches the consum- 
mate mastery of self, which is peace. Therefore, the journey 
has its first respite and reward in the meadows and woods of 
the ancient Eden. Dante, typifying the human soul, reaches as 
the end of his efforts that home and condition which were 
God's original gift to man, and here Virgil, the impersonated 
Human Reason, takes his leave. Only with "skill and art" has 
the master led the pupil thus far, but now he finds him per- 
fected to this degree that righteousness and desire are identical. 
The soul has become worthy of freedom, capable of following 
his own guidance. 

"Both fires, my son, 

The temporal and eternal, thou hast seen; 
And art arrived, where of itself my ken 
No further reaches. I with skill and art 
Thus far have drawn thee. Now thy pleasure take 
For guide. Thou hast o'ercome the steeper way, 
O'ercome the straiter. 
Thou may'st or seat thee down, 
Or wander where thou wilt. Expect no more 
Sanction of warning voice or sign from me, 
Free of thy own arbitrament to choose, 
Discreet, judicious. To distrust thy sense 
Were henceforth error. I invest thee then 
With crown and mitre, sovereign o'er thyself." 

The aim of pagan philosopher and Christian poet are at 
one. True harmony of the complex human nature can come 
only through perfect virtue. 

Yet we must note two profound differences between these 
great minds in the means by which they propose to reach this 
consummation. The first we may easily guess : Aristotle knows 
nothing of the need of divine grace. Therefore, Dante is more 
deep and true when he chooses for the soul's guide not Reason 



800 ASCETICISM: AN UNPOPULAR APOLOGY [Mar., 

only, but Reason prompted by Grace, Virgil coming at the 
request of the tearful Beatrice, "till those bright eyes with 
gladness come, which, weeping, made me haste." Yet, even 
apart from this, and keeping to the consideration only of 
natural means, Aristotle suggests no need for anything but the 
simple exercise of virtue, the mere avoidance of evil and 
election of good. One is to become virtuous by doing acts of 
virtue: a facile prescription. Dante, on the other hand (and 
here we return to the real point of our essay), Dante with 
sure instinct knows that not by such means alone can man be 
made perfect. Even after all the experiences of Hell and Pur- 
gatory, after all he has learned of vice and goodness, after 
traversing all the circles and the cornices, he finds between 
him and felicity a wall of fire. This fire he must pass through. 
Hitherto, he has had only to witness suffering. Now he must 
share in it. Here, for the first time, the joyous angel of God 
stands on the flames' brink, and proclaims in a voice "much 
more living" than our own : 

"Go ye not further, holy spirits, . . . 
Ere the fire pierce you." 

Hitherto, he has known only the effort of doing the good that 
is the burden of the moral law. By this he has been sanctified 
and is a "holy spirit." But his peace is not confirmed unless 
he gain perpetual purity by the burning test of penance and 
asceticism. Terrified at first and shrinking, he, at length, 
plunges into the torment, and emerges into the freedom of 
Paradise, with none but his own will to guide him, possessing 
his soul unto himself. 

To sum up, the real proper notion of asceticism is that 
it is a means, not an end. The end of every Christian life is to 
please God by practising all the virtues. This is to say by 
obeying the Commandments. Now obedience is sometimes 
easy, but just as often it is very hard and tries man's resolution 
sorely. On this account the will must be well trained, else in 
critical moments it will fail to conquer. The training consists, 
first and foremost, in the practice of obedience itself, but this 
alone will never give security. He who would be sure of him- 
self must expend in the effort the maximum of energy. Be- 
sides doing all that is commanded, he must do more, he must 



1921.] ASCETICISM: AN UNPOPULAR APOLOGY 801 

take other safeguards. So, by fastings and watches, hair 
shirt and discipline, cast-down eyes and silent lips, life in 
cavern or desert or on pillar-top, in short by a life of ascet- 
icism, he makes his will assured of victory. 

The writers in the Pithecanthropica will point out that 
this is not historical asceticism, that I fail to consider the 
Pythagoreans and Cynics, Essenes and Therapeutae, Man- 
ichaeans and Celts, Bogomiles and Flagellants, Zulu taboos 
and Hindu f akirdom. It may not, indeed, be historical ascet- 
icism, nor prehistorical, nor ethnological, nor anthropological, 
nor paleonto logical asceticism. But it is Christian and correct 
asceticism. In this article I am occupied solely with asceticism 
as practised by noble Christian men and women, and as rever- 
enced by others less strong of will, but fully intelligent. In 
their lives asceticism has a purpose, in their minds a meaning 
and value such as I have exposed. 

Without aspiring to such high life ourselves, let us yet 
have the honesty to recognize in it something that is great and 
holy and precious in God's sight. It is a tradition of which 
hagiography is too full for it to be despised or unheeded. The 
lives of the saints should not be to us valuable only as histor- 
ically instructive, still less as a pastime, still less as objects for 
our criticism, but as containing matter which yields to humble 
minds lessoning in the worth and possibility of Christian 
ideals. Together with the rest of the Church's history, they are 
a sort of protracted Scripture, a Third Testament, an unin- 
spired, but most inspiring, Bible wherein we may see the 
imitation of Christ as in the first we saw His foreshadowing. 
Of their histories it may be said in an applied sense: "What- 
soever things are read are written for our learning." There 
are here facts and teachings, rich and diversified. There is the 
miraculous, the prophetic, the heroic, the mystical; but the 
ascetical forms part and parcel of the magnificent tradition. 
We see here its necessity for any perfect Christian life. With 
less we may reach such a standard that worldly men in their 
rough reckoning shall call us good, high enough, perhaps, for a 
pagan to call us perfect, but not so high as to merit that appel- 
lation in its Christian meaning. 

There have been those, however, who have all but at- 
tained the level of perfection set by those words of Aristotle, 
imaged by Dante in his earthly paradise; but they have not 

VOL. CXII. 51 



802 THE GIFT OF SHAMROCKS [Mar., 

been people like you and me in the convenience of our moral- 
ities, and we call them not stoics, nor philosophers, nor heroes, 
nor demigods. We call them saints. Remember that none of 
them has reached his sainthood by being content with doing 
what was commanded. All of them embraced and cherished 
some of the many forms of that asceticism which we must 
reverence in word and thought, although we imitate it not in 
deed. 



THE GIFT OF SHAMROCKS. 

BY S. M. E. 

4 

HE took the small-leaved shamrock from his breast, 
As though it were a diamond-mounted crest, 
And gave with eyes grown deep with love and pride : 
And as I took the gift of mystic green, I knew 
He saw, not me, but fields brushed by the dew, 
That lay, so green, his mother's home beside. 

And still each year I take from that kind hand 
The dainty leaves sent from far Ireland 
Though sorrowing Time has come and stood between 
Still see the tear-dimmed eyes the glance so true; 
Through them behold the hills I never knew 
The Irish hills where grow the shamrocks green. 




THE PURPOSE OF THE STATE. 

BY JOHN A. RYAN, D.D. 

HE State, or civil society, is not a voluntary or 
optional association, such as, a trade union or a 
social club. It is a necessary society, a society 
which men are morally bound to establish and to 
maintain. This obligation arises from the fact 
that without a political organization and government, men 
cannot adequately develop their faculties, or live right and 
reasonable lives. God has so made human beings that the State 
is necessary for their welfare. "Man's natural instinct," says 
Pope Leo XIII., "moves him to live in civil society, for he 
cannot, if dwelling apart, provide himself with the necessary 
requirements of life, nor procure the means of developing his 
mental and moral faculties." 1 

This, then, is the general end or purpose of the State, the 
promotion of human welfare. However, not all human wel- 
fare falls within the State's province. Man's spiritual and 
moral well-being are the special object of the Church. "The 
Almighty, therefore, has appointed the charge of the human 
race between two powers, the ecclesiastical and the civil, the 
one being set over divine and the other over human things." 2 
Nor is the jurisdiction of the State over "human things" ex- 
clusive and complete. There is another association, another 
institution, for the promotion of temporal welfare which, in its 
own sphere, is superior to the State in authority, and prior to 
it in point of time. That is the family. In the primitive age 
of most peoples, the family provided for many of the needs 
and performed many of the functions that, in later stages of 
development, have come under the care of the State. Moreover, 
men have a natural right to form a great variety of voluntary 
associations for their common temporal advantage, as, in the 
fields of industry, fraternal insurance, and purely "social" 
activities. Therefore, the end of the State is to promote the 
common good only to the extent that this object cannot b 
attained by the family or by voluntary associations. 

1 Encyclical, 'The Chrlstiam Constitution of States." 'Idem. 



804 THE PURPOSE OF THE STATE [Mar., 

| 

This, in a sense residuary, province always exists, and is 
always very extensive and very flexible. Concerning it, there 
still exists a theory which is older than the Christian era, ap- 
pearing among the Orientals, as well as in Greece and Rome. 
In brief, it regarded the State itself as the end of all individual 
effort. Hence, the State had for its province the whole field of 
human action, religious, moral, domestic, economic and social. 
The State could legitimately intervene and interfere in every 
department of life; and to it every person and every interest 
was completely subject and completely subordinate. Accord- 
ing to this theory, the province of the State comprised not 
merely man's temporal interests, but every detail of his exist- 
ence; and the welfare of the individual, or of any particular 
group of individuals, was conceived to have no value, except in 
so far as it served the interests and aggrandizement of the 
State. "The individual was always under the eye of the State; 
his conduct was regulated and his life determined for him with 
such minuteness that he was regarded as existing for the State 
rather than the State for him." 3 In the words of Lord Acton, 
the ancients "concentrated so many prerogatives in the State 
as to leave no footing from which a man could deny its juris- 
diction or assign bounds to its activity. 

If I may employ an expressive anachronism, the vice of 
the classic State was that it was both Church and State in 
one. Morality was indistinguished from religion, and politics 
from morals; and in religion, morality, and politics there was 
only one legislator and one authority. The State, while it did 
deplorably little for education, for practical science, for the 
indigent and helpless, or for the spiritual needs of man, never- 
theless claimed the use of all his faculties and the determina- 
tion of all his duties. Individuals and families, associations 
and dependencies were so much material that the sovereign 
power consumed for its own purposes. What the slave was 
in the hands of his master, the citizen was in the hands of the 
community. The most sacred obligations vanished before the 
public advantage. "The passengers existed for the sake of the 
ship." 4 

In this ancient theory, the reader will have perceived two 
distinct elements, apparently independent of each other. 

Introduction to Political Science, by James W. Garner, p. 312. 
* History of Freedom and Other Essays, pp. 16, 17. 



1921.] THE PURPOSE OF THE STATE 805 

Nevertheless, they are closely related. If the State is conceived 
as an end in itself, to which individuals and citizens are mere 
means, its province will necessarily be regarded as comprising 
the whole field of the individual's relations and actions. Since 
everyone of these affects the prosperity of the State, they must 
all be under the absolute control of the State. Therefore, the 
theory of the State as a final end implies the theory of the 
State as embracing every end which the individual may con- 
ceivably seek. And there is a strong tendency for the rule to 
work both ways. The first element is liable to imply the 
second. 

If the end of the State be coextensive with man's whole 
life and interests, if it may regard as its proper and exclusive 
field, not merely the maintenance of peace, security, order and 
justice, but all the details of man's welfare in his religious, 
moral, domestic, economic, and purely "social" relationship, 
the State will sooner or later come to regard its own prosperity 
and aggrandizement as the final end of all its policies and 
actions. The narrow sphere assigned to individual initiative 
and individual liberty, and the immense concentration of 
power in the hands of political functionaries, will be mutually 
helpful forces impelling men to look upon the prosperity of the 
State as superseding and absorbing the welfare of human 
beings. 

The theory of State omnipotence and omnicompetence has 
been revived in modern times. One of its most notable later 
forms is that expounded by the German philosopher, F. W. 
Hegel. 5 In his view, the State is the highest expression, mani- 
festation, evolution of the Universal Reason, or World Spirit. 
Since perfection of life consists in the continuous expansion of 
the Universal Reason, and since the Universal Reason obtains 
its highest development in the State, all persons and institu- 
tions should serve and magnify the State. The individual 
exists for the State, and bears the same relation to the State 
as the branch does to the tree. Hence the State is the final and 
supreme end of human action, is an end in itself. 

The number of political writers who have fully adopted 
the Hegelian theory of the State is negligible. Its philosophical 
basis is a pantheistic view of the universe which has not found 

Philosophic des Rechts; English translation by S. W. Byd, Hegel's Philosophy 
of Right. 



806 THE PURPOSE OF THE STATE [Mar., 

' 'Jl : 

wide acceptance. Nevertheless, the central idea that the indi- 
vidual exists for the State, and not the State for the individual, 
has been approved in some degree by a large number of 
political writers and by not a few political rulers. While 
Professor James W. Garner declares that "modern political 
thought and practice reject the view that the State is an end 
rather than a means," 6 the Rev. Theodore Meyer, S.J., asserts 
that this view is held "not merely by one or two, but probably 
by a majority of the teachers of public law." 7 According to 
Meyer, the prevailing form of the theory is this: The end of the 
State is the indefinite furtherance of human culture or civiliza- 
tion. While this end may, indeed, be identified with individual 
welfare, it is formulated by the advocates of the theory in 
such general and abstract terms that little consideration is 
given to the individual's concrete interests. The latter are 
always remote, always lost in some future condition of human- 
ity at large. Existing individuals become secondary and sub- 
ordinate to the general interests of the future. Since the evo- 
lution of humanity and the indefinite progress of civilization 
necessarily tend to be identified with the welfare of the State, 
the latter conies to be regarded as the supreme end. 

A theory of State purpose which can easily be, and some- 
times has been, perverted into the doctrine that the State is 
an end in itself, is that which holds that its primary object is 
the development of national power ("der Rationale Machtz- 
weck"). If national power be confined within the limits fixed 
by natural law and human welfare, and if it be conceived as 
an intermediate and instrumental end as a means to the wel- 
fare of the people it is unobjectionable. Occasionally, how- 
ever, it has been accepted, especially in practice by political 
rulers, as not only the primary, but also the ultimate end of 
State activity. Wherever this acceptation and policy prevail, 
the individual is unduly subordinated to the State. The glori- 
fication of the State as a detached entity is sought to the detri- 
ment of its citizens. 

A more general and fundamental influence in favor of the 
doctrine that the State is an end in itself, is produced by the 
almost universal rejection of the doctrine of natural rights. 
If the individual has no rights that are independent of th 

"Introduction te Political Scienee, p. 312. 
7 Institutions Juris Naturalis, IT., 276, note. 



1921.] THE PURPOSE OF THE STATE 807 

State, then the State is the supreme determinant of rights. 
Theoretically, indeed, men may hold that the end of the State 
is the welfare of individuals, and that in the promotion of this 
end the State may disregard the natural rights of particular 
individuals, or particular groups of individuals. This course 
may be represented as promoting the welfare of the great 
majority of individuals, rather than the interest of the State 
as an abstraction. Nevertheless, the disregard of natural rights 
in the case of any group of individuals and the assumption 
that the State is the source of all individual rights, necessarily 
tend to diminish the importance of the individual as such, 
and to exaggerate the importance of the State. Therefore, this 
view gives strength to the theory that at any given time, and 
in relation to its existing subjects or citizens, the State is an 
end in iself . 

Another source of the doctrine that the State rather than 
the individual is the supreme end of human action, is found in 
the modern theory of sovereignty. This is the theory asso- 
ciated with the name of the English jurist, John Austin. 8 It 
maintains that political sovereignty is legally unlimited. Two 
postulates are implied in this theory: first, the State recog- 
nizes no other society as its superior or as its equal; second, 
the State has the physical power to coerce all individuals and 
societies into obedience to its mandates. The first of these 
contradicts the Catholic doctrine that, in its own sphere, the 
Church is an independent, perfect and supreme social organ- 
ization, and that, in society as a whole, it is coordinate with, 
not subordinate to, the State. This is a question of moral 
right, of the requirements of reason; it is not a question of 
physical power. Whether the State does or does not recognize 
this moral right and national authority of the Church in the 
field of the spirit, whether the State does or does not hinder 
by force the Church's exercise of this right the right itself 
exists and endures. The second postulate of the Austinian 
theory involves a question of positive fact. Is the State always 
sufficiently strong to coerce at will the actions of all individuals 
and associations within its territory? History supplies a rather 
large list of examples in the negative. However, it is correct 
to say that the State usually has sufficient physical power to 
overcome any opposing force within its borders. 

8 Lectures on Jurisprudence, 1832. 



808 THE PURPOSE OF THE STATE [Mar., 

The conception of sovereignty, or the supreme politico- 
physical power of the State, as legally unlimited easily passes 
into the assumption that it is unlimited morally. If sovereignty 
were defined as the supreme legal, political and physical 
power of the State to do everything that the State has a moral 
right to do, this assumption could never be drawn from the 
definition. When the moral qualification is omitted from the 
definition, it readily comes to be ignored in thought and prac- 
tice. Legal omnipotence insensibly passes complete and un- 
qualified omnipotence. Defenders of the Austinian doctrine 
may protest that the latter conception "is characteristic only 
of some exponents of the doctrine," that the doctrine "in no 
way necessarily denies that the State ought to obey the moral 
law," yet their emphasis upon the absolute character of sover- 
eignty, and their failure to make explicit reference to its 
moral limitations, promotes the assumption, conscious or un- 
conscious, that no such limitations exist. 9 After all, the defini- 
tion of sovereignty merely in terms of physical and legal 
power has little or no practical value, imparts little or no prac- 
tical information; for the idea of the State necessarily 
and immediately implies this measure of power over its ter- 
ritory and people. What is required, is a statement of the 
reasonable power possessed by the State. And the average 
man naturally assumes that any formal authoritative definition 
is intended to be of this character, is designed to tell him not 
only what the State has the physical power to do, but what it 
may do in harmony with the moral law and the principles of 
reason. 

The influence of the current theory of sovereignty in pro- 
moting the view that the State is not bound by the moral law, 
is reenforced by two particular assumptions. The first is the 
assumption which denies that individuals or social groups "are 
possessed of any natural rights which, in effect, limit the power 
of the State." 10 If the State may properly disregard natural 
rights, treat them as non-existent, it may logically take the 
same attitude toward all other elements of the moral law. 
Indeed, the great majority of conflicts between the State and 
the moral law have to do precisely with the question of natural 
rights. The second assumption which lends support to the 

/. "The Pluralistic State," in the American Political Science Review, vol. xiv., 
pp. 398 seq. 10 Idem, p. 404. 



1921.] THE PURPOSE OF THE STATE 809 

doctrine of State independence of the moral law, is that in 
case of conflict the State itself is the only authority competent 
to decide whether or not its proposed action constitutes a 
violation of morality. In the view of Burgess, the State is the 
best interpreter of the laws of God and of reason, and is the 
human organ least likely to do wrong; hence one must hold 
to the principle that "the State can do no wrong." 11 

To the extent that men regard the State as the supreme 
moral authority, as above the moral law which governs the 
actions of individuals and private societies, to that extent they 
must logically regard its judgments, its actions and its welfare 
as the supreme consideration. They come to look upon the 
State as an end in itself. 

At first sight it would seem ridiculously incorrect to enum- 
erate among those who hold the State to be an end in itself 
the advocates of Socialism. For they profess to desire, above 
all else, the welfare of the masses; they insist that the Socialist 
State and administration is to be supremely democratic; and 
many of the older Socialists went so far as to predict that 
upon the establishment of the Socialist organization the State 
would die out, as "a government of persons" to become sup- 
planted by "an administration of things." Nevertheless, their 
programme of State ownership and management of all the 
industries that produce for a national or an international 
market, involves both State omnipotence and State omnicom- 
petence. 

A State that controlled both the political and the industrial 
life of the people, would completely subordinate the individual 
to a centralized bureaucracy. This would be under the more 
or less immediate direction of a majority, and not infrequently 
of a powerfully organized minority, of the citizens. Conse- 
quently, the welfare of the majority, or of the dominant minor- 
ity, rather than the welfare of the individual as such, or the 
welfare of all individuals, would come to be regarded as the 
supreme consideration. It would also come to be conceived 
as simply the welfare of the State. From this stage it is only 
a step to the position of regarding the State as an end in itself. 
At least, this would be the tendency if, as most Socialists 
expect and assume, the constitution of the commonwealth 
contained no guarantees of individual rights against the auto- 
cratic and oppressive action of the State. 

u Political Science and Constitutional Law, I., pp. 54-57. 



810 THE PURPOSE OF THE STATE [Mar., 

| 

In brief, the acceptance of the theory of the State as a final 
end would be a practical consequence rather than a formal 
postulate, an implicit rather than an explicit element, in the 
Socialist system. Given the invincible combination of political 
and industrial power, given the absence of a bill of rights for 
the individual, the inevitable result would be the absorption 
of the individual into the State and the conscious or uncon- 
scious general acquiescence in the theory that the welfare of 
the State is the supreme end of social and political endeavors 
and policies. Indeed, the great majority of persons who today 
exaggerate the dignity and rights of the State are led to this 
position, not by a metaphysical theory of its nature and end, 
but through a denial or a disregard of the natural rights of 
the individual. 

Whatsoever may be its sources, and however widely it 
may be held, the theory of State omnipotence and omnicom- 
petence, is fundamentally false. The State is not, as Hegel 
thought, the highest expression of the World-Spirit: it is 
merely an organization of human beings. The main purpose 
of the State is not to promote the general evolution of human- 
ity, culture or civilization: this aim is secondary and subor- 
dinate. While the State is under reasonable obligation to give 
some attention to the generations yet unborn, the welfare of 
the men and women now living is paramount. Individuals 
are not mere means or instruments to the glorification of the 
State, but are persons having intrinsic worth and sacredness. 
They are endowed with rights which may not be violated for 
the sake of the State. 

Considered apart from the individuals composing it, the 
State is a mere abstraction. Considered as a majority or as a 
select minority of its component individuals, the State has no 
right, nor any reason, to disregard the claims of any section of 
its members, since all are of equal worth and importance. 
National power is a means to State efficiency, not the end for 
which the State exists. As regards the sovereignty of the 
State, it is strictly limited by the moral law, and its true end 
is in harmony with the moral law. Finally, any organization 
of the State which involves the practical disregard of indi- 
vidual rights and individual freedom, is quite as unreasonable 
as a system which formally assumes the State to be an end 
in itself. 



1921.] THE PURPOSE OF THE STATE 811 

To all these theories, which either frankly make the State 
an end in itself, or tend to do so by exaggerating its authority 
and scope, we oppose the Catholic doctrine as expressed by 
Pope Leo XIII. toward the close of his Encyclical, "On the 
Condition of Labor:" "Civil society exists for the common 
good, and hence is concerned with the interests of all in 
general, albeit with individual interests in their due place and 
degree." In this statement are two significant declarations: 
first, that the end of the State is not itself, either as an ab- 
straction, or as a metaphysical entity, or as a political organ- 
ization, but the welfare of the people; second, that the welfare 
of the people, "the common good," is not to be conceived in 
such a collective or general or organic way as to ignore the 
welfare of concrete human beings, individually considered. A 
brief analysis of the phrase, "common good," as interpreted 
by Catholic authorities, will enable us to see specifically and 
precisely what is the true end of the State. 

Taking, then, the two words, "common good," as the most 
concise expression of the purpose for which the State exists 
and functions, let us ask ourselves, first, what are the bene- 
ficial objects denoted by the term "good?" They are all the 
great classes of temporal goods; that is, all the things that man 
needs for existence and development in this life. They com- 
prise all these orders of goods: spiritual, intellectual, moral, 
physical and economic. More briefly, they are all the external 
goods of soul and body. Hence it is the right and duty of the 
State to protect and further the religious interests of the 
citizens; to promote within due limits their education; to 
protect their morals against external dangers and to facilitate 
moral education; to safeguard the liberty and the bodily in- 
tegrity of the citizens from undue restraint, malicious attack 
and preventable accident; and to protect private property and 
provide the citizens with a reasonable opportunity of obtaining 
a livelihood and advancing their material welfare. 

That all these objects are conducive to human welfare, is 
self evident; that none of them can be adequately attained 
without the assistance of the State, is fully demonstrated by 
experience; that they all come within the proper scope and 
end of the State is the obvious conclusion. 

Now these objects, spiritual, intellectual, moral, physical 
and economic, are the end of the State, not under every aspect, 



812 THE PURPOSE OF THE STATE [Mar., 

but only in so far as they are or can be made "common." 
While the State exists for the individual, rather than the indi- 
vidual for the State, it is not the business of the State to take 
cognizance of every individual, as such, and to provide him 
directly with all these goods, after the manner of the provision 
made by a good father for his helpless children. Were the 
State to attempt this it would injure, instead of promoting, the 
welfare of the vast majority of individuals. This is the verdict 
of experience. All that the State can do, therefore, is to make 
these goods available. It can bring them within reach of the 
individual only through general acts which aim to produce a 
common effect. It can provide common opportunities; the 
individual must take advantage of the opportunities and make 
them fruitful for his peculiar needs. As a rule, therefore, the 
State promotes the common good by general laws and institu- 
tions, not by particular benefits. 

On the other hand, the common, or general, or public good 
must not receive a rigid or an exclusive interpretation. The 
end of the State must, indeed, be conceived as common and 
universal, in the sense that no class nor any individual is to 
be positively excluded; but not every act of the State need 
affect all citizens in the same way, nor be directly beneficial to 
the whole community. As a matter of fact, few, if any, laws 
or other civil acts have precisely the same effect upon all indi- 
viduals. Conspicuous examples of this fact are tariff laws, tax 
laws, industrial legislation of all sorts, and, indeed, substan- 
tially all the enactments of any legislative body. Even such 
elementary public institutions as the police force, the fire de- 
partment and the public school affect different classes of citi- 
zens differently and unequally. 

In the second place, acts of the State need not always bene- 
fit the community as a whole. While the State is obliged to 
pursue the common good of all, it is not required to make 
every one of its acts serve that end immediately and directly. 
While it must confer general rather than particular benefits, it 
often fulfills this obligation through enactments whose imme- 
diate effect is to promote the welfare of only a single class. 
Indeed, it is required to do this very thing if it is to attain its 
final end. For its final end is the welfare of all its individual 
members. Since its component individuals are grouped in 
different classes, economic and other, they necessarily have 



1921.] THE PURPOSE OF THE STATE 813 

different interests. Unless these varying interests are recog- 
nized and adequately cared for by appropriate State action, 
some of the classes of the community will not be justly treated 
by the State. In respect to these, the State will have failed to 
promote the good of all. 

The specious objection to class legislation is based en- 
tirely upon a priori assumptions. It derives no support from 
the facts of contemporary society. Its roots are to be found 
in the individualistic theories that pervaded political thought 
when the Government of the United States was established. 
The political thinkers of that day assumed that all men were 
so nearly equal in capacities and opportunities that all would 
benefit equally by the few laws that were required to promote 
the common welfare. While even then the population of the 
country was divided into at least two important economic 
classes, the agrarian and the commercial, and while these inter- 
ests clashed more than once in the legislation of the time, and 
even in the making of the Constitution, the diversity of class 
interests was neither so pervasive nor so sharp as it has since 
become; and the leaders of political thought believed that class 
differences and disadvantages would tend to diminish rather 
than increase. Thus began a misleading tradition which has 
in all the succeeding years stood in the way of the correct 
doctrine concerning the end of the State, and prevented the 
enactment of necessary and humane social legislation. 

If the State is to promote the common good in an equit- 
able and adequate degree, it must consider both the good of 
the whole and the good of the various classes. The common 
interests of all the citizens can be cared for through uniform 
and general legislation; for example, laws for the protection 
of religion and morals. The varying interests of the different 
classes must be provided for by enactments which differ ac- 
cording to the different needs and deserts; for example, laws 
concerning industrial combinations, cooperative associations 
and labor organizations. To avoid all class legislation will 
mean discrimination in favor of certain classes, namely, those 
that are exceptionally powerful. These will be left free to 
exploit the weaker classes. Hence, in the sentence quoted 
above from Pope Leo XIII., the State is said to be concerned 
"with individual interests in their due place and degree." 
Earlier in the Encyclical, the great Pontiff expresses the cor- 



814 THE PURPOSE OF THE STATE [Mar., 

rect principle with more amplitude and precision. "Whenever 
the general interest, or any particular class, suffers or is threat- 
ened with injury which can in no other way be met or pre- 
vented, it is necessary for the State to intervene." The prin- 
ciple laid down in the italicized section of this sentence is still 
more specifically and emphatically stated in other passages of 
the same Encyclical. For example: "The richer class have 
many ways of shielding themselves, and stand less in need of 
help from the State; whereas those who are badly off have no 
resources of their own to fall back upon, and must chiefly de- 
pend upon the assistance of the State." 12 The Catholic who 
denounces all class legislation puts himself in opposition to 
the formal and specific teaching of the Church. 

The common good means not only the good of all in gen- 
eral, or as a whole, but the good of every class and, so far as 
practicable, the good of every individual. To put the matter 
in summary terms, the State is under obligation to promote the 
welfare of its citizens, as a whole, as members of families, and 
as members of economic classes. 13 

How far the State should go in the pursuit of these objects; 
whether it should directly provide the various kinds of goods 
required by the various classes, or merely create and guarantee 
the opportunity of acquiring them; by what principles and 
rules the State should be prevented from encroaching upon 
the proper sphere of the individual, the Church and private 
associations are questions which concern the State's func- 
tions. They will be discussed in a succeeding article. 

12 The whole section of the Encyclical on the part of the State in the reform of 
industrial conditions is fundamental. 

13 Cf. Costa-Rosetti, Synopsis Philosophies Moralis, pp. 479-495. 




THE CHANGE OF INAUGURATION DATE. 

BY HERBERT F. WRIGHT. 

VERY four years just about the time of the in- 
auguration of a new President the Congress of 
the United States renews the discussion of the 
question: Whether it is advisable or expedient 
to change the beginning of the presidential term 
to some other day than March 4th? 

In this connection it might be worth while to note just how 
the fourth of March was selected as the day on which the 
Executive Head of our Government was to be inducted into 
office. Article I., Section I., of the Constitution adopted by 
the Federal Convention on September 17, 1787, and submitted 
to the States eleven days later, says: 

The executive power shall be vested in a President of the 
United States of America. He shall hold his office during 
the term of four years, etc. 

It was impossible for the framers of the Constitution, the dele- 
gates to the Federal Convention of 1787, to fix a day for the 
commencement of the presidential term of office. No power to 
arrange any matters regarding the starting of a new form 
of government had been given to the constitutional convention; 
it was merely instructed to draw up a constitution. It wcs the 
Congress, which, by its resolution of September 13, 1788, 
named the first Wednesday in January, 1789, as the day for 
appointing electors in the several States, the first Wednesday in 
February as the day for the electors to assemble in their 
respective States and vote for President, and the first Wed- 
nesday in March as the time for commencing proceedings 
under the said Constitution. 1 

This first Wednesday in March in the year 1789 happened 
to be the fourth of March. On this day for the meeting of the 
first Congress under the Constitution, the previous Congresses 

*Cf. Hunt and Scott, The Debates in the Federal Convention of 1787, which 
Framed the Constitution of the United States of America, reported by James Madison 
(New York: Oxford University Press. 1920), p. 689. 



816 CHANGE OF INAUGURATION DATE [Mar., 

f 

having been under the Articles of Confederation, only eight 
Senators appeared and took their seats, and these not consti- 
tuting a quorum, they adjourned from day to day until March 
llth, when "it was agreed that a circular should be written to 
the absent members, requesting their immediate attendance." 2 
No additional members appearing by the following Wednes- 
day, "it was agreed that another circular should be written to 
eight of the nearest absent members, particularly desiring their 
attendance, in order to form a quorum." One Senator ap- 
peared on March 19th, one on March 21st, one on March 28th, 
and on Monday, April 6th, "Richard Henry Lee, from Virginia, 
then appearing, took his seat, and formed a quorum of the 
whole Senators of the United States," the quorum of the House 
having been secured much earlier. 

On this memorable day, the votes of the electors for Presi- 
dent and Vice-President were opened and counted in the pres- 
ence of the House and Senate, George Washington receiving 
69 votes and John Adams 34 votes, with 35 votes scattered 
among ten other candidates. These two were accordingly 
named President and Vice-President respectively. Washing- 
ton himself did not take the oath of office in New York City 
until Thursday, April 30th. Three years later, by the Act of 
March 1, 1792, the Congress fixed the commencement of the 
presidential term as follows: 

The term of four years, for which a President and Vice- 
President shall be elected, shall, in all cases, commence on 
the fourth day of March next succeeding the day on which 
the votes of the electors have been given. 3 

Under the present laws, the presidential electors, equal in 
number to the number of Senators and Representatives, 4 are 
appointed on the Tuesday after the first Wednesday in Novem- 
ber. 5 On the first Wednesday in December of the year in 
which they are appointed, they meet and give their votes. 6 
They make and sign three certificates of all votes given by 
them, each certificate containing two distinct lists (one for 

2 The quotations concerning the First Congress are taken from Annals of the 
Congress of the United States, First Congress, Vol. I. (Washington, 1834), pp. 15, 16. 

3 Revised Statutes of the United States, passed at the First Session of the Forty- 
Third Congress, 1873-1874, Section 152 (Second Edition, Washington, 1878), p. 24. 

'Ibid., Section 132, p. 22. Ibid., Section 131, p. 22. Ibid., Section 135, p. 22. 



1921.] CHANGE OF INAUGURATION DATE 817 

President and one for Vice-President) , and having attached 
one of the lists of electors furnished them by the Governor 
of the State. 7 They then seal up the certificates and certify 
upon each that the lists of all such State's votes for President 
and Vice-President are contained therein, 8 disposing of the 
certificates in the following manner: 

One. They shall, by writing under their hands, or under 
the hands of a majority of them, appoint a person to take 
charge of and deliver to the President of the Senate, at the 
seat of Government, before the first Wednesday in January 
then next ensuing, one of the certificates. 

Two. They shall forthwith forward by the post-office to 
the President of the Senate, at the seat of Government, 
one other of the certificates. 

Three. They shall forthwith cause the other of the certif- 
icates to be delivered to the judge of that district in which 
the electors shall assemble. 9 

Whenever a certificate of votes from any State has not 
been received at the seat of Government on the first Wednes- 
day of January, the Secretary of State shall send a special mes- 
senger to the district judge having custody of a certificate, who 
shall forthwith transmit that list to the seat of Government. 10 
Congress must be in session on the second Wednesday in Feb- 
ruary succeeding every meeting of electors, and the certificates 
(or as many as shall have been received) shall then be opened, 
the votes counted and the results declared. 11 Mileage of 
twenty-five cents for the messenger by the most usual road to 
the seat of Government from the meeting-place of the electors 
is provided for, 12 and every messenger, accepting appointment 
as such under Sections 140 and 141 and neglecting to perform 
the services required of him, shall forfeit the sum of $1,000. 13 
This year, in view of the political landslide, the electors have 
failed to grasp the full significance of this last provision, so 
that it has become necessary for Senator Smoot of Utah to pro- 
pose the remission of the $1,000 fine and the payment of mile- 
age to the messengers of the electors, who arrived late, but 
before January 31st. 

For the past thirty years or more, attempts have been made 
to change the date of Inauguration Day, but in vain. The new 

Ibid., Section 138, p. 23. * Ibid., Section 139, p. 23. Ibid., Section 140, p. 23. 
" Ibid., Section 141, p. 23. " Ibid., Section 142, p. 23. 

" Ibid., Section 144, p. 23. Ibid., Section 145, p. 23. 

VOL. caui. 52 



818 CHANGE OF INAUGURATION DATE [Mar., 

dates proposed have been November 4th (Senator Works in 
1913), April 4th (House Joint Resolution 46 in 1909), the last 
Wednesday in April (Senator Depew in 1909), May 4th (Sen- 
ate Resolution 83 in 1898) and the second Monday in December 
(Representative McArthur in 1921). At least eight proposals 
were made in 1909. These efforts were centred upon amend- 
ments to the Constitution, because under the Constitution the 
official term of members of the House of Representatives is 
fixed at two years (Article I., Section 2) ; and the Continental 
Congress having fixed March 4th as the time for the commence- 
ment of that term, the commencement and termination of each 
succeeding House of Representatives was thereby established 
and can be altered only by an amendment to the Constitution, 
each Representative being entitled to his full term of service 
and the people to their constitutional representative. We can 
readily draw the inference that, in order to change the date of 
Inauguration Day, the Constitution must be amended. 

As Senator Hoar of Massachusetts once vigorously de- 
clared, the Constitution should never be amended unless there 
is some great principle involved in the proposed change. The 
only changes made up to his time were made, he said, to cover 
points purposely obscured in the original document for the 
sake of harmony. Even these amendments have lessened the 
respect and reverence with which the instrument is regarded. 
In view of this, how undesirable and short-sighted it would be 
to enact changes therein, except for purposes that the nation 
as a whole, not merely that small percentage of the nation 
present at the inauguration, urgently requires, since those who 
advocate the change in question give only two reasons: the 
inclemency of the weather, and the insufficiency of the time 
allotted to the Congress to legislate the thirteen great appro- 
priations. Let us consider these in order. 

It is an acknowledged fact, they say, that March 4th is 
always rainy or stormy or snowy or extremely disagreeable. 
The last Thursday in April, the anniversary of the first inau- 
guaration, is, they maintain, an ideal day for inauguration. It 
might be interesting to note, however, before we see if sta- 
tistics bear out the above statement, that in April, 1898, when a 
bill proposing such a change was up before the Congress for 
discussion, the last Thursday was the coldest day of the winter. 

On May 10, 1898, Senator Perkins of California delivered 



1921.] CHANGE OF INAUGURATION DATE 819 

a speech on this question in the Senate chamber. In reply to 
his query as to the weather conditions of Inauguration Days 
from 1789 to 1897, Professor Willis Moore of the Weather 
Bureau furnished him with comparative tables showing the 
state of the weather on the fourth of March and the last 
Wednesday in April in each year from 1873 to 1898 and indi- 
cating the direction and maximum velocity of the wind, the 
highest and lowest temperature and the condition of the 
weather. Before 1873, when the Weather Bureau was estab- 
lished, the information was supplied by Mr. Ainsworth R. 
Spofford, then Librarian of Congress. According to this in- 
formation, of the twenty-eight Inauguration Days between 
1789 and 1897, seventeen have been fair and pleasant days, 
nine have been stormy days and two have no existing record. 

Using the Weather Bureau Statistics from 1873 to 1897, 
there have been sixteen clear, fair or partly cloudy days falling 
on the fourth of March, and seventeen clear, fair or partly 
cloudy days falling on the last Wednesday in April. 14 There 
have been ten rainy, snowy or threatening days on the fourth 
of March and nine rainy, snowy or threatening days on the last 
Wednesday in April. There has been snow or sleet four times 
on the fourth of March in twenty-six years and snow or sleet 
once in April, but this storm was more severe than any on the 
fourth of March. There has been rain six times on the fourth 
of March and six times on the last Wednesday in April. The 
only advantage of April over March in all these years, seems 
to be that on three April days there have been high winds and 
threatening weather in place of light snow or sleet. 

Surely we would gain nothing by changing from the fourth 
of March to the last Thursday in April or some similar date. 
Experience should "show us that there is no necessity for 
changing the Constitution to adapt it to the clerk of the weather 
unless we can so control the elements that we will have assur- 
ance that we will have a pleasant day on the last Thursday in 
April." 

But most of the Congressmen advocating the change claim 
that the more important reason for it is that Congress needs 
about thirty days more in which to legislate the thirteen great 
appropriation bills. This is obviously untrue, since as Senator 

14 We have taken Wednesday because a record of this day was obtained by 
Senator Perkins from the Weather Bureau, and will serve as an example of weather 
in the latter part of April. 



820 CHANGE OF INAUGURATION DATE [Mar., 

Perkins pointed out, Congress in its short session has had no 
difficulty in this direction during the past century and a quarter 
of its existence. Senator Allen, in speaking on the subject, 
said: 

Rarely anything is done in December. There is plenty 
of time to legislate if we only would. But the difficulty 
is that when we come here, instead of starting at our work 
as though we intended to accomplish it, we begin skirmish- 
ing for position in party politics. Every needed law, every 
needed appropriation bill, everything necessary to be done 
by the Congress of the United States for the benefit of the 
people of this country can be done in five months for the 
whole two years if we would sit down here and go to work. 

Moreover, if, as some Congressmen desire, in order to secure a 
longer period for the passage of the appropriation bills, the 
time of the assembling of the second session of the Congress 
were fixed for the second or third Monday in November, add- 
ing two or three weeks at the beginning of the session, and the 
session prolonged until April 30th, adding nearly two months 
at the end, this, of course, could be done by statute; but if that 
be done the members of both the House and the Senate must 
be absent from their State elections, which occur on the second 
Tuesday in November, and absent two years out of every four 
years from the national elections and the national campaigns, 
where they are expected to give an account of their steward- 
ship. 

Neither the inclemency of the weather, therefore, nor the 
insufficiency of the time of the session of the Congress war- 
rant such a serious step as is proposed. A more important 
objection, however, to the present state of affairs an objection 
which is really well-founded and too little stressed has to do 
with the excessive interval between the elections and the 
assuming of office. 

In the case of a Senator or Representative, thirteen months 
elapse between election day and the actual beginning of work 
at Washington, unless the President sees fit to call a special 
session. In the case of the President, four months elapse 
between election and inauguration. These lapses of time are 
altogether too long, for they often permit legislative and execu- 
tive authority to remain in the hands of individuals and po- 
litical parties that have been discredited at the polls. The 



1921.] CHANGE OF INAUGURATION DATE 821 

remedy for these conditions, however, need not be sought in a 
constitutional amendment because the time of elections and 
the time of congressional sessions may be changed by Act of 
Congress, according to Article I., Section 4, of the Constitution. 

An additional reason is to be found against fixing a day of 
the week instead of a day of the month for Inauguration Day, 
for under this arrangement the term of the President will be 
two days or more longer than four years. In other words, the 
last Thursday in April, which might fall on the twenty-fourth 
in one year, would fall on the thirtieth in the next; so that four 
years later the last Thursday would fall on the twenty-eighth, 
making a term of four years and four days. It certainly would 
not be a fixed period, and another constitutional amendment 
would be required to give the President an indeterminate term 
of four years more or less, otherwise the outgoing President 
would have the constitutional right for the term of two days 
or more to exercise the duties and functions of his office after 
the other President has been inaugurated. Even if this be 
considered substantially four years, the term of Senators, who 
are chosen under the Constitution (Article I., Section 3) for a 
fixed term of exactly six years, would have to be modified. 
Likewise, the terms of the Representatives, who are chosen for 
two years, would have to be modified, since their election and 
terms depend on that of the President. 

The advocates of the change in date might claim that this 
same technicality exists when the fourth of March falls on 
Sunday. Since the first inauguration in 1789, the fourth of 
March has occurred on Sunday in inaugural years only four 
times : Monroe's inauguration in 1821, Taylor's in 1849, Hayes' 
in 1877 and Wilson's second in 1917, all of which took place on 
the following Monday, the fifth of March. Moreover, only 
twice during the rest of the present century will the fourth of 
March fall on Sunday in inaugural years: in 1945 and 1973. 
Whereas, in the other case two or more days are added to or 
subtracted from every President's term, in this case a differ- 
ence of only a few hours exists only three times in a century. 
The latter is at least in keeping with the spirit of the Constitu- 
tion, while the former is a radical change. 

Many persons, Governors as well as Congressmen, have 
expressed the opinion that former inaugurations have taught 
the nation a lesson. They point to the large death list, deaths 



822 CHANGE OF INAUGURATION DATE [Mar., 

t 

which have been caused by unnecessary exposure to bad 
weather during inaugurations. They infer that the date should 
be changed so that the patriotic people, who have journeyed 
from afar and who, perhaps, may never secure the opportunity 
to come to Washington again, might be better enabled to view 
the ceremonies in comfort. The weather fallacy has been dis- 
cussed above. The parade and the pageantry are very minor 
affairs. 

The earlier inaugurations were comparatively simple, 
though clothed with the dignity fitting the occasion. 
Washington's first inauguration was naturally a time of na- 
tional rejoicing and was accompanied by elaborate ceremonies 
for that time. His second one, however, was not nearly so 
pretentious. Without much ostentation, he was conveyed to 
Independence Hall (the seat of Government having been 
moved from New York to Philadelphia) in a coach and six. 
John Adams' inauguration, also in Philadelphia, was featured 
by the absence of street parades or any showy display. Jack- 
son's second inauguration was marked by neither procession 
nor military escort. Jefferson's inauguration has long been 
considered the model of democratic simplicity. 

But there is no need to hark back to the early days of the 
Republic. The new President-elect has had the courage to treat 
the country to a return to democratic simplicity in the celebra- 
tion of a "safe and sane" fourth of March! This, no doubt, is 
an aftermath and a salutary fruit of the Great War, which 
plunged the United States, together with all the other nations 
of the earth, headlong into a state of indebtedness from which 
they can hope to emerge only with the most rigid economy. 

So, avaunt to a change in the date of Inauguration Day! 
The associations of March fourth are sacred and dear to every 
patriotic American. George Washington's first inauguration, 
it is true, was on the thirtieth of April, but every other Presi- 
dent since that time, with the four exceptions when Sunday 
fell on that date, has been inaugurated on the fourth of March. 



flew Books. 

AMERICAN LIBERTY ENLIGHTENING THE WORLD. By 

Henry C. Sample, S.J. New York: G. P. Putnam's Sons. $2.00. 

Throughout this volume Father Semple has emphasized his 
idea that American liberty is the noblest because the most com- 
plete and most sane to be found in the world today. This con- 
ception, supported by decisions of our Supreme Court and by the 
recognition of God in our public documents, runs like a golden 
thread through these essays, and endows them with a poetic, as 
well as a logical, unity. The introductory essay, which gives 
the volume its name, attacks the contention of John Austin and 
others that there is no moral sanction in the case of international 
law, and points out that such a contention fundamentally implies 
a denial of God. Father Semple ably vindicates his thesis, and 
points out that American judicial opinions, either implicitly or 
explicitly, recognize the potency of moral law and the existence 
of its God. 

In his essay, "American Equality and Justice," Father Semple 
declares that the guarantee of liberty and equality is greater in 
the United States than in any country in the world, with the 
possible exception of the British Empire, supporting his claim by 
references to decisions of the Supreme Court, especially in the 
case of Lee v. The United States, and The Municipality of Ponce 
v. The Roman Catholic Apostolic Church in Porto Rico. The 
essay called "The Case of Socialism v. The Roman Catholic Church 
and The United States," is a telling indictment against the main 
tenet of Socialism, community of goods, which he holds to be 
directly contrary to the natural rights of mankind. He does not 
stop at proving Socialism anti-Catholic, but anti-American as well, 
concluding with this ringing sentence: "How America should 
love the Church and the Church America; nay, how the whole 
world should love the Church and America, as the two mightiest 
guardians of principles which are saviours of society from envy, 
madness, anarchy, misery, and slavery!" 

The fourth and last essay is a study of the divine right 
of kings which every student of history should read, for it de- 
molishes the fallacy, accepted in some quarters, that the Catholic 
Church has been the bulwark of absolutism, and that this doc- 
trine rested primarily upon her authority. Against divine right 
the author calls to his support Bellarmine, who in turn fell back 



824 NEW BOOKS [Mar., 



upon the "common teaching of all the Doctors," and upon Suarez, 
who did not hesitate to write: "According to ordinary law, no 
king or monarch has, or has had, political sovereignty immedi- 
ately from God or by divine institution," adding, "this is a funda- 
mental axiom of theology." 

Father Semple has done a good service in publishing this 
volume, and merits praise not only as a scholar, but as a citizen 
of the great nation to whose principles and ideals he has paid 
eloquent tribute in its pages. 

A CENTURY OF PERSECUTION UNDER TUDOR AND STUART 
SOVEREIGNS. By Rev. St. George Hyland, D.D., Ph.D. New 
York: E. P. Dutton & Co. $8.00 net. 

The Loseley Records, preserved by the descendants of Sir 
William More of Loseley Hall, are the sources from which Dr. 
Hyland draws the materials for this illuminating study. To quote 
from his introduction: "In 1835, Alfred John Kemp, Esq., F.S.A., 
copied and edited a selection of the Loseley manuscripts. The 
work was published by Dr. John Murray. It was not intended 
to be exhaustive, and, although full of interest, it still left a quan- 
tity of material for future writers to publish, wherewith could be 
weaved a story of astounding interest." It is this task, here sug- 
gested, that Dr. Hyland has essayed with marked success. Inter- 
esting and authoritative is the history of the English Reformation 
unfolded in these pages by means of the contemporary docu- 
ments. With an excellent ordering of his material to bring into 
relief the acts of that fateful drama, he first sketches a picture of 
Catholic community life near Loseley on the eve of the Refor- 
mation. Next follows a description of the manor of Loseley and 
its occupants at the time. Then, addressing himself to his main 
purpose, he elucidates from private letters, statutes, decrees of 
Court, etc., the process by which England was wrested from her 
allegiance to the Faith. As we read the drastic measures en- 
forced by the Tudors and Stuarts against recusants; the letters 
which divulge the politic conformity to Protestantism of nobles 
like Southampton and Montague; the accounts of the Seminary 
Priests who braved Tyburn to stem the tide of perversion, we get 
a panoramic view of the spectacle of a nation's apostasy. The 
chapter, "In the Wine-press," with its description of the dungeons 
of the Tower, is a notable illustration of the manner in which the 
author vivifies his documentary evidence of religious persecution. 
Most fascinating are the written memorials in which we glimpse 
the personalities of Cardinal Allen, Fathers Robert Southwell, 
Alexander Bryant, Robert Parsons, and Edmund Campion. 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 825 

Among the transcripts made in full are the pastoral of Cardinal 
Pole to the people of London, and his letter of reprobation to 
Cranmer, with its dubious indulgence toward Henry. An appen- 
dix containing the list of the records quoted, together with the 
originals of the Latin documents translated in the text, and a 
complete index, make the book serviceable for purposes of refer- 
ence. 

THE UNITED STATES. By Carl Becker. New York: Harper & 

Brothers. $2.50. 

This brilliant study in American history is sub-entitled, "An 
Experiment in Democracy," and the sub-title reveals something 
of the plan and aim of the book. Has the United States been suc- 
cessful in its experiment in democracy? is the question Professor 
Becker poses, and, having with great skill and no little literary 
charm assembled the data, leaves the reader to answer. The ac- 
count of the development of American history is extremely well 
done, Professor Becker successively considering democracy in 
relation to Government, Free Land, Slavery, Immigration, Educa- 
tion, and Equality. Throughout there are shrewd and sound 
annotations of American character and types; and especially keen 
is the author's analysis of American higher education, with which 
he has been long and honorably connected. The reader will find 
this book an admirable supplement to the classic work of Bryce. 

THE MEANING OF CHRISTIANITY ACCORDING TO LUTHER 

AND HIS FOLLOWERS IN GERMANY. By Very Rev. M. J. 

Lagrange, O.P. Translated by Rev. W. S. Reilly, S.S. New 

York: Longmans, Green & Co. $2.25 net. 

These ten lectures on the history of rationalist exegesis in 
Germany for the past one hundred and fifty years were delivered 
in the Catholic Institute of Paris, in the fall of 1917, by Father 
Lagrange, the eminent Director of the Biblical School of Jeru- 
salem. They cover the same ground covered by the Sulpician 
Father Fillion in his Les Etapes du Rationalisme, which was re- 
viewed on its appearance in these columns by the present writer. 
Father Pillion's book was more complete, for it recorded the at- 
tacks upon the Bible, not only in Germany, but in France and 
England, which borrowed so much of its pseudo-Scriptural 
scholarship from German sources. On the other hand, it is not 
so useful a volume to the tyro in Scriptural study as the popular 
treatise of Father Lagrange, which not only records the attacks 
upon the Catholic position, but shows by positive arguments their 
unfairness and inaccuracy. 



826 NEW BOOKS [Mar., 

4 

An introductory chapter deals with the exegesis of the Cath- 
olic Church. Father Lagrange shows that the Church Catholic 
is alone able to discuss adequately and accurately the history of 
Christian origins, and confronts criticism with courage and sin- 
cerity, confident of the backing of the collective opinion of nearly 
two thousand years. 

After a brief discussion of Luther's failure to understand 
either St. Paul or St. Augustine, Father Lagrange discusses the 
chief theories of German rationalists from the days of Lessing 
and Reimarus to the present day. He answers the accusation of 
imposture of the early Deists, shows the arbitrary character of 
Paulus' denial of the supernatural, and refutes in turn the myth 
theory of Straus, the Petrinism-Paulinism of the Tubingen school, 
the radicalism of Bauer and the Liberals, the eschatological 
Messianism of Weiss and his following, and the Judaeo-Pagan 
syncretism of Bousset. Finally, a word is said about the mod- 
ern denial of the existence of Jesus a reductio ad absurdum of 
years of superficial and arbitrary criticism. As Father Lagrange 
says: "It is remarkable that the divinity of Christ appeared to 
certain critics so well established at the beginning of Christianity 
that it was easier to deny His human personality than the divine 
character which he had in history." To give the Germans their 
due, it must not be forgotten that this absurd denial of the Christ 
is of English origin, the first book mentioning it being Christian- 
ity and Mythology, published by John M. Robinson in London, 
1910. Other defenders of this theory are the American, William 
B. Smith; the Englishman, Whittaker; the Dutchman, Bolland, 
and the Poles, Lubinski and Niemojewski. Drews, its popular 
orator, is a German professor. 

Our lecturer concludes: "No criticism of the texts, no 
elimination of the testimonies, no declaration against the authen- 
ticity of the Gospels or the Epistles suffices to take away from the 
figure of Jesus its supernatural character. If you do not reject 
absolutely all, like the mythicists, if you retain a residuum, how- 
ever little, of the historical tradition concerning Jesus, it must 
be admitted that He held and manifested claims to a supernatural 
role, and that He died for having done so. You are then ever 
brought back, after many devious windings, by German 
exegesis itself, into the presence of Jesus, an object of contra- 
diction, and you have to decide either to insult Him or to adore 
Him." 

The title of the book is very misleading to one who does not 
know the French original Le Sens du Christianisme d'apres 
I'Exdgese Allemande. The translation is unfortunately poor. 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 827 

THE HAPPY BRIDE. By F. Tennyson Jesse. New York: George 

H. Doran Co. $2.00 net. 

Perhaps Miss Jesse's work would not seem so aggressively 
modern were it not for the inevitable comparison with the poetry 
of her celebrated great-uncle, Lord Tennyson. But the fact 
remains that it is modern, and nearly always in an admirable 
sense. It is free and first-hand in its concepts; and if it sways 
toward an unnecessarily brutal imagism in "The Sparrow and 
the Motor Bus," it achieves in such poems as "I, Now an Old 
Woman Grown," the strong and (apparently) simple music of a 
primitive ballad or lament. There are few among the younger 
group of contemporary English poets whose development will be 
watched with more interest than that of F. Tennyson Jesse. 

DANTE. By John T. Slattery, Ph.D. New York: P. J. Kenedy & 

Sons. $2.00. 

As Dr. John H. Finley says in the preface to Dante, by John 
T. Slattery, Ph.D., "the study of Dante's Divine Comedy will ever 
be both a discipline and a delight, calling forth the deepest emo- 
tions of our being." To see Dante as Dr. Slattery does, surely 
confirms this statement. Here in one of the latest additions to 
the great library of Dante appreciations, interpretations, and criti- 
cisms, we have a series of five interesting lectures delivered dur- 
ing 1919 and 1920 before the New York State College for Teachers 
at Albany. 

In the first, the author treats at length of the Age of Dante, 
and then of Dante, the man, followed by three lectures on the 
great trilogy itself. Throughout the Catholic attitude is ever ap- 
parent. The author, thoroughly imbued with his subject, takes 
time to answer some of the commoner criticisms of Dante's life 
and work. He attributes to him the spirit of the Psalmist, who 
"seeks to love as God loves, and to hate as God hates." 

Dante, the Catholic, earnest and intensely religious, is em- 
phasized constantly. The reality of Beatrice is treated at length, 
and in this connection Dr. Slattery gives what he believes to be 
the chief reason for the permanence of the Divine Comedy: 

"Because the world ever loves a lover, and because Dante is 
The Lover par excellence, whose love story is one 'to which heaven 
and earth have put their hand/ he stands forth with a hold on 
humanity that is both enduring and supreme." 

The style of the book is attractive and well adapted for read- 
ing. The author's knowledge of Dante and of Dante authorities 
is comprehensive, and he draws on many of these frequently. In 
brief, the book offers an excellent study of Dante for new readers, 



828 NEW BOOKS [Mar., 

'M 

and is sure to increase the delight of Dante students. Its appear- 
ance at this time is most appropriate, since the year 1921 is the 
six hundredth anniversary of Dante's death. 

THE WESTMINSTER VERSION OF SACRED SCRIPTURES. The 

Second Epistle to the Corinthians; the Epistle to the Gala- 

tians; the Epistle to the Romans. New York: Longmans, 

Green & Co. 

Scripture scholars and Catholics in general interested in an 
intelligent study of the New Testament, owe a debt of gratitude 
to the patient workers who devoted themselves to the task of 
furnishing us with a readable English translation of the Bible 
from original sources. A work of this kind needs to be done 
with the approbation of Church authorities. Other versions will 
always labor under this defect of the lack of official recognition. 

A complete analysis precedes the Epistles translated in this 
volume. This is very useful for private study as well as for 
class work. The translation is clear and correct; it brings out 
the meaning of the many difficult passages of these Epistles much 
more clearly than the English version now generally used. A 
few examples may be here indicated. The chapter on justifica- 
tion in Romans, chapters three and four; Galatians, chapter three. 
The cumbersome, heavy style of our present translation is avoided 
in this edition; the English style makes the reading of these 
Epistles a pleasure and a profit. As in the preceding volumes, 
the present rendition adheres strictly to the original version. 

THE EVOLUTION OF SINN FEIN. By Robert M. Henry. New 

York: B. W. Huebsch. $2.00. 

Professor Henry of Queen's University, Belfast, has written 
a clear, forceful, and eminently readable account of the Sinn Fein 
movement. He defines it as "an expression in political theory 
and action of the claim of Ireland to be a nation with all the 
practical consequences which such a claim involves." He brings 
out clearly the fact which many in this country do not know 
that in its beginnings Sinn Fein disclaimed the use of physical 
force in absolute contrast to the National movements of '48 and 
'67, and began not as a republican but as a constitutional party. 
It appealed in defence of its position to the Renunciation Act of 
1783, and declared that the Act of Union was a clear breach of 
that Act. As a political party, Sinn Fein began in 1905, although 
its spirit had been manifested for many years in the utterances 
of Irish leaders, and its beginnings outlined of late years in such 
papers as the Shan Van Vocht and the United Irishman. Its 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 829 

origin may be traced logically to the resolution of the third an- 
nual convention of the Cumann nan Ghaedal in October, 1902, 
which urged the Irish members to stay away from the English 
Parliament, as the Hungarian Deputies had done in Austria in 
1861. 

Professor Henry sketches briefly the history of Sinn Fein up 
to 1918. He tells in unimpassioned language the story of Eng- 
land's dishonesty, tyranny, and hypocrisy, the unfair treatment 
accorded to the traitor, Carson, and his following, the foredoomed 
Convention of 1917, the "faked" German plots which were al- 
ways being discovered when arrests were deemed necessary, the 
fight against conscription, the constant "trimming" of Lloyd 
George and the Rising of 1916. 

Although a Protestant himself, he is honest enough to admit 
that the whole Irish difficulty is at root a religious one the 
Protestant minority of the North does not wish an independent 
Ireland for fear of losing their usurped ascendancy. 

LITERATURE IN A CHANGING AGE. By Ashley H. Thorndike. 

New York: The Macmillan Co. $3.00. 

The twentieth century has been so crowded with events tum- 
bling over one another in their rapid sequence that one with diffi- 
culty places Queen Victoria's death twenty posts back. It is only 
when one recollects the men and fashions at the beginning of the 
century that one realizes that twenty years are, after all, twenty 
years. 

But it is not with the changing years of the twentieth cen- 
tury, however, that Professor Thorndike's book deals, but with 
another changing age, the span between 1830 and 1890, the period 
familiarly known as the Victorian Age in English literature. The 
work is not a vindication of the Age of Victoria, or an essay in 
praise of the poets and prose writers of that period; it is, inci- 
dentally, if at all, directed against those whose favorite adjective 
of contempt is the word "mid- Victorian." For, although like 
every sound critic, Professor Thorndike believes in the greatness 
of the literature written during the reign of the nineteenth cen- 
tury queen, he leaves its defence to those who have another theme 
to pursue. His own task is the analysis of the reaction on litera- 
ture caused by the developments in industry, democracy, and 
science during the sixty years ending in 1890. While the book is 
not designed to make a particular appeal to "literary" people, it 
probably can be read somewhat critically only by those who are 
on terms of rather easy acquaintance with the masters of nine- 
teenth century thought. 



830 NEW BOOKS [Mar., 

One of the most interesting chapters in this study is that 
entitled "Beauty and Art." In this Professor Thorndike discusses 
the relationship between content and technique in the poetry and 
prose of the Victorian era. But the volume is, as an entirety, an 
interesting book, stimulating the reader to thoughtful, calm judg- 
ment of his own. Once in a while the careful reader will find 
himself at odds with the viewpoint of the Columbia University 
professor, but for the most part he will be glad to adopt Dr. 
Thorndike's opinions as his own. 

EXPOSITION OF CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE. Part III. By a 

Seminary Professor. Philadelphia: John Joseph McVey. 

$3.00. 

The third volume of the Exposition of Christian Doctrine 
keeps up the high standard of its predecessors. Its teaching is 
accurate, its method clear and brief, and its spirit full of unction 
and piety, the most essential gift of the teacher of youth. The 
third volume treats of Worship, and is divided into four sections : 
Grace, Prayer, the Sacraments, and the Liturgy. We know of 
no catechism that treats so fully the divine liturgy its meaning, 
its history, the altar, the vestments, the ceremonies of the Mass, 
devotions and feasts. 

The writer's method is best seen by the words of warning 
which he himself always heeds most carefully: "In matters of 
dogma there is nothing so dangerous as to make the Church say 
what she has never professed, to teach as of faith what is merely 
an opinion, or, on the other hand, to attenuate or minimize the 
truths that she proposes to our belief. In moral questions, it is 
as dangerous to exaggerate the prescriptions of the divine law in 
one direction as in another. Straight is the way that leadeth to 
life. We must neither widen nor narrow it, lest we might create 
a false conscience. In one case, we might encourage evil; in the 
other, we might lead men to abandon virtue as impossible of 
attainment." 

THE CHRONICLES OF AMERICA. Edited by Dr. Allen Johnson, 
Professor of American History in Yale University. New 
Haven: Yale University Press. Fifty volumes at $3.50 per 
volume by the set. 

Our Foreigners, by Samuel P. Orth. Dr. Orth has written an 
agreeable, popular sketch of the westward movement of races to 
America. The matter is not new, and the treatment is entirely 
descriptive, eminently conservative, and in no way analytical. 
There is offered a readable, superficial account of the racial ele- 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 831 

ments, which make the American nation, with a hint as to their 
contribution, and an occasionally carefully worded suggestion of 
the problems, which immigration has brought in its wake. Hardly 
enough emphasis is placed on naturalization and restrictive im- 
migration legislation to impress the reader with the problem of 
assimilation of foreign enclaves among us and the even more 
vital question of a selective policy for our post- War immigration. 
A short bibliography is added, though oddly enough there is 
omitted a scholarly Yale study by Professor Fairchild on the 
Greeks in America. 

The introductory chapter considers the races in the Colonies 
prior to 1776, with the comment that they were essentially the 
races of the British nation. Dr. Orth observes with truth that 
this element settled the early West, impressed their culture upon 
later settlers, and retains preponderant leadership. Another essay 
in lecture form deals with the negro without stressing the problem 
or its possible solution. A chapter on the "Irish Invasion" gives 
a very fair summary of the Irish people in the United States, their 
early arrival, increasing numbers after 1820, causes of their 
exodus, nativist opposition, their glorious service in the Civil 
War, the unfortunate "Molly Maguire" episode, and their present 
economic success. Under the caption, "The Teutonic Tide," an- 
other euphonious success, he considers the German element some- 
what from a late war-time viewpoint. So briefly noticed are the 
early French, the French-Canadians, the Swiss Scandinavians, 
Bohemians, Poles, Finns, Jews, Greeks and Italians, that the 
reader is scarcely more than prepared for the statement that: 
"Thus the United States in a quarter of a century has assumed a 
cosmopolitanism in which early German and Irish immigrants 
appear as veteran Americans." Only the "Sons of the Revolution" 
will appreciate this humor, and they rarely read books on Our 
Foreigners. One wonders if the title was judiciously selected. 
Two concluding chapters describe the Oriental immigration and 
racial infiltration. 

Dr. Orth nicely interprets foreign as an attitude of mind, 
rather than a reference to the place of birth, but without develop- 
ing this thesis as it deserves. He is inclined to question: "Amer- 
ican ideals and institutions have borne and can bear a great deal 
of foreign infiltration. But can they withstand saturation?" 

Armies of Labor is a much less popular, but more weighty, 
volume from the same pen. Indeed, this volume teems with in- 
formation. In popular form, Professor Orth has made available 
the results of the scholarly labors of the Webbs, Ely, Commons, 



832 NEW BOOKS [Mar., 

Hoxie and others in the field of trade unionism, as well as the 
writings of such practical union leaders as Gompers, Mitchell, and 
Powderly. The tone is extremely favorable; the writer is in sym- 
pathy with Labor and its programme; he appreciates what organ- 
ization has done to elevate the working masses; he is unusually 
fair in his judgment of individual leaders. A good bibliography 
adds critical value to the work. 

In introduction, a chapter is allotted to describe the early 
English labor situation. Mr. Orth points out the gradual decline 
of the estate of Labor from the fifteenth to the nineteenth century 
because of the restrictive legislation, harsh apprenticeships, in- 
dustrial revolution, and a growing aristocracy's fear of political 
Jacobinism in every attempt at organization. Indeed, not until 
1824 were workmen allowed to bargain collectively. Two 
valuable chapters describe American labor conditions until 
after the Civil War. Colonial labor if unindentured was con- 
siderably better off than the working population of England, for 
wages were higher, but the worker faced slave competition, wore 
a distinctive garb, and always feared a debtor's prison. The 
Revolution improved matters, wages rose, business after a short 
period of depression was prosperous, the frontier lands were 
opened for settlement, and war in Europe made America rich. 
After the war of 1812, there was a continued labor shortage de- 
spite the ever-increasing immigration as the country entered an 
era of unprecedented development. Western lands at a dollar 
and a quarter an acre robbed the eastern labor market of man- 
power. Roads, canals, shipping, internal improvements, rail- 
roads, required labor at fair pay in an amount to exhaust the 
market. To obtain labor was the problem. The panic of 1857 
brought hard years, but the Civil War gave a new impetus, for 
with two million men under arms and immigration light, labor 
was at a premium. During the pre-war epoch, there were local 
craft societies, local strikes, and a successful agitation for the ten- 
hour day. Yet, it is the decade after the war which marks the 
beginning of our labor question, the struggle of united Labor 
against concentrated Capital, the development of national organi- 
zations and the large scale strikes and industrial wars. 

In the discussion of this decade, the reader is made ac- 
quainted with the fight for an eight-hour day from its Federal 
recognition in 1868 on national work, its progress in the States, 
and Wilson's pronouncement in 1916 that the eight-hour day has 
"the sanction of society." The origin, phenomenal growth, and 
decline of the Knights of Labor under the conservative leadership 
of Terence Powderly, is dwelt upon with parenthetical allusions 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 833 

to the creation of a labor bureau, strikes of 1886, and the 1888 
law for voluntary arbitration in railroad disputes. A long and 
very full chapter describes the origin, organization, strength, and 
general policies of the American Federation of Labor, with eulo- 
gistic sketches of Samuel Gompers and John Mitchell, as ideal 
leaders, imbued with their responsibilities and obligations to their 
following and to society. One is impressed with the Irish contri- 
bution to conservative, non-socialistic labor leadership which 
these pages intimate rather than develop. Other chapters deal 
with the Railroad Brotherhoods, the Trade Union, Labor and 
Politics, Issues and Warfare, centring about collective bargain- 
ing, the strike, boycott, and union label, and with the I. W. W. 
as the New Terrorism. In the discussion of Labor in politics, the 
writer believes that Labor has only met rebuff at the hands of 
the voters because of the very general failure of its candidates at 
the polls. He underestimates the political power exerted, and its 
success nationally, as well as locally, in procuring desired legis- 
lation. To judge the influence of Labor in the dying administra- 
tion by the poll of labor votes and radical third parties would lead 
one into error. 

The New South, by Holland Thompson, is an industrial and 
social history of the land bounded by the Ohio, Delaware, and Rio 
Grande Rivers, from 1865 to the present. The term has passed 
current since Editor H. W. Grady lectured in New York in 1886 
on that subject, painting a picture of the changed South and its 
reformed spirit. With the inclusion of Delaware, Maryland, Mis- 
souri, and Oklahoma, in the South, which we associate with the 
Rebellion, many will disagree, and none so violently as citizens 
of those States. Again, it is apt to be somewhat confusing, for 
Delaware and Missouri are hardly a part of the same economic 
section as Virginia and Texas. 

Reconstruction misrule passed away, only to see the South 
retarded under the reactionary leadership of the ex-Confederate 
soldier. It was an honest enough rule, even to parsimony, but 
under a class who could not accept the results of the war. As 
late as 1882, seventeen of the South' s Senators were ex-Confeder- 
ates of high military or civil record. The breach had not healed. 
Cleveland, as one would anticipate from a Democratic President, 
gave the South, for the first time, weight in national affairs. 
Bayard of Delaware, Lamar of Mississippi, Garland of Arkansas, 
were of his Cabinet; Carlisle of Kentucky was Speaker, and Mills 
of Texas was Chairman of the Ways and Means Committee. Yet, 
the South was not grateful, for Cleveland was no spoils-man. Sec- 

VOL. czn. 51 



834 NEW BOOKS [Mar., 

tionalism was giving way. The author might have suggested the 
further blotting out of the old line by the Southern valor in the 
war of 1898 and Wilson's care of Dixie's Democracy. 

The decade of 1880 saw an interesting revolt under the stand- 
ards of the Granger and Populist Parties, which crashed the old 
State machines and retired many a veteran, placing radicals of the 
Tillman type in power. The Democratic Party was compelled 
to meet the desires of the common man, the small landholder, 
or accept factional divisions, with the possibility of Republican or 
Negro rule. The Force Act of 1890 defeated in Congress taught 
the South that if the spirit of the Civil War amendments was to 
be violated, it must be done "legally." Hence, commencing with 
Mississippi, the Southern States adopted constitutional qualifica- 
tions for the suffrage, which effectively deprived the negro of the 
vote, while safeguarding the ballot for the illiterate, and the not 
infrequently as shiftless poor white. And the North refused the 
challenge, chiefly because Northern Capital desired peace and 
prosperity in the Southern investment area. The labor problem, 
the breaking up of plantations into farms with white or negro 
tenants on a rental or share basis, and the racial strife, are all 
treated in a broad and thoughtful manner. Negro education is 
considered in connection with the splendid foundations for that 
purpose created by the philanthropists, Slater, Jeanes, Phelps- 
Stokes, and Julius Rosenwald. 

The industrial revival is best treated, for this is Mr. Thomp- 
son's chosen field of research. Much space is given to the rise 
of the cotton mills, from 300,000 spindles in 1860, to 12,711,000 
in 1915, requiring more cotton than the Northern mills. In part, 
this has been caused by cheaper labor, and lower over-head ex- 
penses, and little legislative interference in the way of woman 
and child labor. Cotton by-products have become utilized. The 
South cuts half the lumber used in America. Alabama mines six 
per cent of our iron ore. Birmingham has become a Southern 
Pittsburgh. Tobacco products are being centred in Durham, 
Winston-Salem, Richmond, New Orleans, and Louisville. Bitum- 
inous coal is mined extensively in Alabama, Tennessee, Kentucky, 
and especially in West Virginia. Such is the South of today, 
more materialistic and less doctrinaire. 

Paths of Inland Commerce is written by Dr. Archer B. Hul- 
bert, editor of the sixteen volumes of Historic Highways of Amer- 
ica, who knows the early Indian trails, roads, passes, waterways 
and fords as minutely as one would anticipate after such a train- 
ing. His microscopic intimacy with the primeval forests, its 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 835 

blazed trees and rock markings, is somewhat akin to that which 
was possessed by a Jesuit missionary or a courier des bois. One 
can descry the writer in the leathern and fur garb of a scout, 
leading a party of frontiersmen along the Bay State Trail, up the 
Hudson, and across the Mohawk into the region of the Great 
Lakes. To him the roadbeds of the New York Central, Boston 
and Albany, Pennsylvania, Erie, Nickel Plate, Lehigh, Baltimore 
and Ohio, are the narrow worn trails of the redmen. From one 
so conversant with the frontier and hinterland, a volume of his- 
toric value and stimulating interest would naturally be expected; 
and the expectation has been indulged. 

Western commerce is traced through its various stages in 
chapters dealing with the trails, the mastery of river courses, the 
turnpikes along which rolled the unwieldly, six-horse conestoga 
wagons, the flat-boats floating down the Ohio and tributaries to 
the Mississippi and the port of New Orleans, the development of 
steamboats, canal building, breaking through the Alleghanies, 
and railroad beginnings. The romantic side has not been sup- 
pressed; and romance clings to the frontiersmen, the lawless stage- 
drivers, the hardy ruffians of the flat-boats, and that distinctive 
class of inland sailors on the lakes and Western waters. There is 
opened a new vista to the reader, who has not pondered over the 
political and economic significance of easier communications be- 
tween the East and West, and who has not thought statistically 
in terms of internal commerce. Students of our economic history 
can best evaluate the author's contribution. 

Adventurers of Oregon, by Constance L. Skinner, is hardly 
serious history, certainly no more so than her earlier volume in 
the series. It would seem too superficial even for a popular series. 
It is the work of a novelist imbued with the romance of the ad- 
venturous pioneers and determined to chronicle their labors in 
dramatic relief. It is pleasant reading, the kind one associates 
with a fireside rather than with a scholar's study. 

An opening essay deals with the obscure origin of the name 
"Oregon," with the Nootka Sound episode, the discoveries of 
George Vancouver and his lieutenants, Baker and Puget, and the 
fortunate finding in the mouth of the Columbia safe anchorage 
from a storm by the Boston merchant-captain, Robert Gray. This 
is followed by a lengthy description of the journey of Lewis and 
Clark (1804-1806) through the region of the Sioux, Mandans, and 
Shoshones to the Columbia. An interesting tale is told of the 
Hudson Bay Company's activities and of the fierce rivalry of the 
trappers of the Mackinaws, Northwesters, and Missouri Fur Com- 



836 NEW BOOKS [Mar., 

| 

pany of St. Louis. Several chapters deal with the Astor American 
Fur Company, its settlement at Astoria, and its conquest during 
the war by the Northwesters. A fascinating chapter describes the 
writer's hero, Dr. John McLaughlin, the "King of Old Oregon," 
his rule of the territory, struggles between Canadian and American 
settlers, Catholic and Methodist missionaries, American trappers 
and the Hudson Bay Agents, and the ultimate acquisition of 
Oregon to the forty-ninth degree by the United States. One is 
sorry that the writer did not enter more fully into the work of 
Fathers Blanchet, Demers, and DeSmet and into the conversion 
of Dr. McLaughlin, one of the ablest pioneers and one of the 
foremost Canadians. Scotsmen will read this chronicle with 
spirited pride, as they see Alexander Henry at Fort Michilimac- 
inack in 1761 and on Lake Winnipeg in 1767, Frobisher building 
forts on the Saskatchewan River, McTavish organizing the outlaw 
Mackinaws Company, Mackenzie, a fur clerk, starting out in 1789 
from Fort Chipewan, a thousand miles from Lake Superior, to 
explore his Arctic River and later ctoss the Rockies to the Pacific, 
David Thompson plotting on a huge chart the whole fur country, 
Simon Frazer trapping and venturing into the trackless snow 
fields of the far north, and Ross, Mackay, the Stuarts, McDougal, 
Day, Clarke and the others whom Astor enticed from the older 
British companies. Leadership was largely Scottish, though the 
fur men, outposts and guides were still French-Canadians. 

THE ALTAR OF GOD. A Story Book of the Mass for Children. 

By Mary Virginia Merrick. With a Preface by Rev. John J. 

Burke, C.S.P. New York: The Paulist Press. $1.50. 

Too many books for children do not appeal to them, because 
of a pseudo-childishness; but this volume of Miss Merrick's rings 
true, for its contents are within the compass of the child mind, 
without degenerating into twaddle. Yet, with all its simplicity, 
it is a unique book inasmuch as it is also scholarly. It takes the 
priest to the altar, and there follows him through the Mass, telling 
in plain, accurate language the meaning of his prayers and actions. 
The author draws her material from a varied source. She brings 
in the symbolism of the vestments and motions, draws historical 
parallels, recalls the types of the Old Law and illustrates by 
parables from the Gospels. Joined with all this, but not obtru- 
sively so, are little recommendations of devotion and reverence, 
yes, and even, now and then, gentle rebukes for the thoughtless. 

The publishers are to be congratulated on the form of the 
book, which is in perfect accord with the sweetness and artistry 
of the contents. Few pages are not enlivened by a verse of poetry 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 837 

or an appropriate insert, while full page prints of famous paint- 
ings are abundant. The book cannot be too highly recommended 
to all who wish to reveal to the young the mysteries and treasures 
of the great Sacrifice. 

DIVORCE. By Charles Williams. New York: Oxford University 

Press. $1.80. 

Mr. Williams' volume is one of the more serious experiments 
in recent verse-making, and in nothing is it more notable than in 
its contrasts, or rather, its evolutions. For it is, indeed, a far cry 
from the opening poem (not a discussion of marital shipwreck, 
but a highly traditional and academic tribute to the poet's father ! ) 
to the blithe and mystical musings of the later pages somewhat 
derivative, as they are, of what we have learned to call the 
"Chesterbelloc." 

THE JUNKMAN, AND OTHER POEMS. By Richard Le Gallienne. 

Garden City, N. Y.: Doubleday, Page & Co. $1.75 net. 

There is always pleasure waiting for us in a volume of 
Richard Le Gallienne's poems not, perhaps, pleasure of a very 
soul-stirring or heart-shaking kind, but the pleasure of graceful 
fantasy, experienced music and sentiment neither ashamed of 
itself nor afraid of "going to seed." And Mr. Le Gallienne, who 
bravely confesses to being a "late Victorian," shows in the present 
book that he can still give us the shock of novelty in the title- 
poem, for instance, and still more so in that delicious bit of 
serio-comedy, "To Narcissa Dressing for the Theatre." 

OCTOBER, AND OTHER POEMS. By Robert Bridges. New 

York: Alfred A. Knopf. $1.50 net. 

For most American readers, the chief interest of this volume 
will lie in the fact that it contains the most recent work, including 
the War poems, of the present Poet Laureate of England. Doctor 
Bridges is, as all the world knows, a scholarly and accomplished 
technician in verse, with the keenest sense of beauty; but it is 
not often that his lips are touched with the burning coal of divine 
lyric energy. 

IN The Political and Financial Independence of the Vatican, by John 
A. Godrycz (Philadelphia: National Publishing Co.), it is a pleasure 
to note the great love and veneration on the part of the writer for the 
Papacy, and the seriousness of his arguments for the defence of its 
political and financial independence. The writer lifts his voice against 
the action of the League of Nations in ignoring the rights of the Holy 
See and its moral and political influence over 300,000,000 of Cath- 
olics. Even were the opportunity offered the Vatican, the exercise of 



838 NEW BOOKS [Mar., 

> 

its rights would be in great measure conditional on the financial funds 
at its command. To the mind of the author, the best method of estab- 
lishing a sound financial basis is the collection of war bonds in the 
United States and the other nations of Europe, and building up there- 
with the financial resources for the Vatican. An amount of twenty-five 
millions of dollars would secure the international credit of the Papacy 
and pave the way to the acknowledgment of its political independence. 

Of considerable interest are the considerations concerning the 
Jews in Palestine under British protectorate. The Jews are exception- 
ally favored in their dreams of financial imperialism. Under British 
rule, Palestine will have its Jewish autonomy, will become a kind of a 
Jewish Vatican, and all the Jews living without its frontiers will be con- 
sidered, at one and the same time, citizens of the independent state of 
Palestine, and citizens of the countries wherein they live. The privilege 
of double citizenship granted to Jews is something unheard of in the 
history of the civilized world, and its consequences are extremely 
grave from a religious point of view. 

The main interest of the book lies in the novelty of its subject, and 
the logical strength of its argumentation. It deserves the attention of 
readers who long for an equitable solution of the Roman question. 

LIMBO, by Aldons Huxley (New York: George H. Doran Co.), is the 
first book of a youthful English author. It is quite eerily clever, 
and shows, for a beginner, a remarkable mastery of narrative art. It 
contains seven more or less long short stories, of which the first, "The 
Farcical History of Richard Greenow," is by far the longest, the 
cleverest, and the most entertaining. This extraordinary fantasy to 
adopt one of Arnold Bennett's classifications is alone worth the price 
of the book. It has that inexplicable exciting quality which makes one 
keep an eye out for the future work of Mr. Huxley. 

THE CROSS OF ARES, AND OTHER SKETCHES, by Lawrence 
Perkins (New York: Brentano's). Mr. Perkins was a "Y" secre- 
tary at the Front, and this slender volume is an attempt to visualize 
for the reader certain more or less unlovely sides of war. The little 
book is an effort rather than an achievement. The aspects of life 
with which it deals must always tax the powers of the most skillful 
artist. As the writer can scarcely be classed as such, it need not be 
matter for surprise that he strikes wide afield of any treatment that 
might be regarded as finished. The title-sketch itself is badly bungled, 
and the very humanly dramatic elements in the succeeding chapters 
are not cleverly utilized. 

It is regrettable that The Cross of Ares helps to perpetuate the 
semi-simian, semi-buffoon type of Irishman with which the vaudeville 
stage and the comic supplement have supplied us ad nauseam during 
the past quarter of a century. 

Nevertheless, Mr. Perkins' writing holds a germ of promise which 
we trust may be amply realized in the future. 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 839 

AN AWAKENING AND WHAT FOLLOWED, by James Kent Stone, 
S.T.D., LL.D. (Notre Dame, Ind.: The Ave Maria Press), was pub- 
lished originally some fifty years ago by a man then recently converted 
to the Catholic Faith, but best known to his fellow countrymen as the 
President of Kenyon and Hobart College. The book from the moment 
of its appearance attracted the attention of thoughtful men, and has ever 
since remained a favorite with the serious-minded reader of religious 
discussions. It comes before the public today with a new title, and 
with the valuable addition of eleven new chapters containing a partial 
record of the career that has made the author now Father Fidelis, 
Passionist well known throughout South America as a zealous and 
successful missionary. This supplement rounds out the story of his 
conversion in earlier life, and shows the fulfillment in actual fact of 
those spiritual hopes and holy ambitions that led him into the fold of 
the Church a half century ago. The book as a whole is a beautiful tale 
telling "the whole romance of a life touched and transformed by the 
grace of God," and is a splendid argument in behalf of Catholicism. 

ROADS TO CHILDHOOD, Views and Reviews of Children's Books, 
by Annie Carroll Moore (New York: George H. Doran Co. $1.50 
net). Miss Moore's work with children in the New York Public Library 
has enabled her to prepare a practical book for those who must select 
reading for children. Such things as book lists, of course, must always 
be a lasting cause of dispute, and all of us who read the titles she men- 
tions will think of others we should like to see added. However, as far 
as it goes, the present volume is helpful. 

IRISH FAIRY TALES, by James Stephens, illustrated by Arthur Rack- 
ham (New York : The Macmillan Co. $5.00) and The Sons 0' Cormac, 
An' Tales of Other Men's Sons, by Aldis Dunbar (New York: E. P. 
Dutton & Co. $2.50). A new book by Mr. Stephens is an event for 
every reader, young or old, who possesses, consciously or otherwise, 
a sense of poetic beauty. The book just announced, moreover, has been 
illustrated by Arthur Rackham, which makes the event still more 
important. The charm of Mr. Stephen's poetic prose is already suf- 
ficiently known to all the world. In these thrilling stories of the begin- 
ning of things, of prehistoric kings and ladies and hunters and fisher- 
men and boys and dogs, new snares are created for the imagination of 
all readers worth considering. Aldis Dunbar's Tales 0' Cormac are 
concerned, too, with the warlike heroes and the stirring events of 
legendary Irish history. Of course, they move the reader to delight, 
although the author's device of attempting to reproduce the brogue is, 
we think, not a wise one. 

IN his preface the reverend author expresses the hope that 
The Divine Office, a study of the Roman Breviary, by Rev. E. J. 
Quigley (Dublin: M. H. Gill & Son, Ltd.), may serve as an introductory 
manual to the study of the Breviary. We think it may well do so. Also 



840 NEW BOOKS [Mar., 

that it will be of special service to priests. It presents in one volume 
of two hundred and eighty-eight pages, information about the Divine 
Office drawn from history, liturgy, theology and ascetic literature. The 
work is in four parts. Part I. treats of general questions concerning 
the Breviary. Part II. gives the rules from moral and ascetic theology 
for the recitation of the Breviary. In Part III. the Canonical Hours are 
discussed. Part IV. is devoted to Heortology. 

THE PATH OF HUMILITY, by the author of "Spiritual Progress," etc. 
(New York: Benziger Brothers. $2.00). This translation from a 
French work consists of a series of meditations, studies of general out- 
lines, short explanations and reflections dealing with the virtue of 
humility. It is thorough and well done. If its directions are faithfully 
followed we believe sure progress will be made in the acquirement of 
this all-important virtue. We recommend it, therefore, to all who are 
desirous of self-improvement. 

THE PRESENCE OF GOD, a Practical Treatise by a Master of Novices 
(New York: Benziger Brothers. $1.15). The practice of the Pres- 
ence of God is one highly favored of the saints and spiritual writers. 
It offers a sure way to keep one's self from becoming too much im- 
mersed in the affairs of this life and to live in the world and yet not 
be of it. The present volume of one hundred and ten pages treats of 
this practice. It tells how it may be exercised, and gives copious 
extracts from various writers showing its necessity and beneficial 
effects. While somewhat academic in parts, it will be of value to those 
who have not already adopted this practice as part of their religious 
exercises. 

A SHORT METHOD OF MENTAL PRAYER, by the Most Reverend 
Father Nicholas Ridolfi, O.P., translated into English by Father 
Raymund Devas, O.P. (New York: Benziger Brothers). Real piety 
is always charming. There can be no doubt that this seventeenth 
century Master General of the Dominican Order possessed it as well as 
scientific knowledge of the ways of prayer. His holiness it is that 
adds a perennial freshness to this little treatise. Father Ridolfi's heart, 
even more than his learned mind, speaks here to our own. 

WHAT FATHER CUTHBERT KNEW, by Grace V. Christmas (St. 
Louis: B. Herder Book Co. $1.35). Father Cuthbert, with his 
pipe, his humorous twinkle, his fun and good sense and deep spiritual- 
ity is a typical, yet a highly individualized priestly character. He is 
on astonishingly easy and familiar terms with all sorts and conditions 
of ghosts, yet so sane and natural is his relation with them that though 
vre read every story in the book during the wee, sma' hours, and then 
went to bed without a night light, we slept tranquilly, and suffered no 
qualm of fear or indigestion. 



1921.] NEW BOOKS 841 

Wasn't it Mark Twain who asked in wonder how the writers of 
the Old Testament narratives so marvelously kept themselves out of 
their stories? They wrote them in such a way that the reader never 
thinks of the writer. Miss Christmas has done the same, and this 
through the always difficult impersonation of a man (the "Dudley" to 
whom Father Guthbert tells his stories) by a woman. 

But two of the twelve stories seem to us to trespass on ground too 
sacred for light fiction. We do not like the solemn act of Consecration 
and administration of Holy Communion to be performed under the 
circumstances related in one of them; and only in rare instances do we 
like to read of fictional apparitions of Our Lord. That in "Under the 
Rambler Roses" is not one of these rare instances. 

CATHOLIC HYMNAL, by Rev. John G. Hacker, S.J. (New York: 
Schwartz, Kirwin & Fauss). This collection of standard Catholic 
hymns, thoroughly revised and intended chiefly for the use of Cath- 
olic colleges, academies and schools, is of unusual worth. It is an ideal 
hymn book for congregational singing as all the hymns are written in a 
very simple style, and for one voice only. The contents are not only 
dignified and devotional, but also pleasing and tuneful. The superior 
literary value of the hymn texts will appeal to all who have realized 
the great defect in this regard with most of our Catholic English 
hymnals. 

FOREIGN PUBLICATIONS. 

A Commentary on the Code of Canon Law, by Rev. Joseph Noval, 
O.P. Book IV., De Processibus. Part I., De Judiciis. (Rome: P. 
Mariette. 18 /r.) Dr. Noval, the eminent professor of Canon Law 
at the Dominican Seminary, the Angelico, at Rome, has written an ex- 
cellent commentary on De Judiciis, which is beyond question the 
most difficult treatise in the whole code. He has in mind chiefly the 
young Roman student, and therefore is most painstaking in his clear- 
cut and detailed commentary. His method is scientific and practical: 
the scientific portion (Expositio Rubricse) treats of the nature, origin, 
history and development of the Canon Law, while the practical part 
discusses the meaning of every word of the particular canon discussed. 
Following St. Thomas, the arrangement is in the form of question and 
answer a catechetical treatment that makes for simplicity and 
clearness. 

In Un Caractere (Le Cardinal Mercier), by Eugene Roupain, S.J. 
(Paris: P. Tequi. 2/r.), we have another study of that great world 
figure, this time from the French point of view. The author divides 
his study into three parts : the great Cardinal's principles, his strength 
of spirit and as an ideal religious. The writer believes the Cardinal's 
fame cannot change, except to grow greater, and that in these days 
"of reconstruction," his genius and talent must and will be given to 
relieve suffering humanity. 



842 j NEW BOOKS [Mar., 

Les Soucis d'une Femme da Monde, by Monseigneur Tissier (Paris : 
Pierre Tequi), is a series of discourses addressed to French women 
counseling them in their duties to God, their country and their homes. 
The author exhorts them to work for the safety and peace of France. 
He cites France's newest saints, Margaret Mary and Joan of Arc, as 
exemplars. The addresses cover such modern topics as the care and 
education of children, the servant problem, dress, amusements, and 
devotions. 

A Commentary on the Code of Canon Law, by Rev. Guido Cocchi, 
G.M., Book I., Normse Generates (Rome: P. Marietti. 6/r. 50), covers 
the first book of the new code, canons 1 to 86, which treats of the 
Normte Generates. He discusses canon by canon the nature and history 
of Canon Law, its sources, the necessity, origin and authority of the 
new code, the interpretation of law, the value of custom, rescripts, 
privileges and dispensations. He sums up for his pupils, as he says 
himself, the views of such eminent canonists as D'Anibale, De Luca, 
Bucceroni, Noldin, Bargilliat, Vermeersch, Wernz and Maroto. 

Conferences for Young Men, three volumes, by Rev. Charles Vande- 
pitte (Paris: Pierre Tequi. 12 /r.), are the result of twenty-five years 
of teaching experience among French schoolboys and collegians. They 
are simple, instructive talks on the Catechism on our duties to God, 
our neighbor and ourselves. The doctrine of the Church is stated 
clearly, and illustrated by scores of incidents from the history of the 
Church, especially from the lives of the saints. 

Essays on P^tt otogy and the History of Dogmas, by Rev. J. Tixeront 
(Paris: Librarie Victor Lecoffre. 7/r.), gives us life portraits of St. 
Justin, Martyr, Tertullian and St. Cyprian; analyzes for us the Shepherd 
of Hermas, the Apology of Athenagoras, and the Pedagogue of Clement 
of Alexandria; refutes the false thesis of Andre Lagarde on Confession 
in the pages of St. Gregory the Great; shows us the teaching of the 
Fathers of the fifth and sixth centuries on the concepts of nature and 
person, and discusses the question of the animal sacrifices of the primi- 
tive Armenians, known as the rite of Matal. The book is as fascinating 
as any novel. The chapters on Tertullian and Cyprian discussing 
the outrageous dress and fashions of the third century might be taken 
from the pages of a moralist of the twentieth. 

Studi sul Romanticismo Inglese, by Federico Olivero, Professor of 
English Literature in the Royal University of Turin (Bari : Luis. Laterza 
e Figli), and Nuovi Saggi di Letteretura Inglese, by the same author 
(Turin: Libreria Editrice Internazionale). These two books rank 
among the best critical work on English literature in Italian. The 
author examines the works of thirty-five different authors, and has 
produced masterpieces of criticism, which should be known to every- 
one familiar with the language of Dante, particularly teachers and 
professors of literature in high schools and universities. 



IRecent Events. 



On January 17th President Millerand pro- 
France, mulgated a decree creating a new Minis- 
try under former Premier Aristide Briand, 

after M. Raoul Peret had failed to form a Cabinet to succeed that 
of M. Leygues. The new Ministry contains every political ele- 
ment except out-and-out Royalists and Communists. The first 
announcement of M. Briand was that war restrictions on trade 
would be abolished as soon as possible, and this, coupled with 
immediate abandonment of coal control and suppression of the 
National Coal Bureau, gave general satisfaction. The most im- 
portant task, however, to which the new Premier at once ad- 
dressed himself, was the matter of the German reparations, which 
was taken up at the Inter-Allied Conference at Paris on January 
24th. 

After several days' discussion, the Allied Premiers approved 
an indemnity plan, the two chief features of which provide : first, 
Germany shall pay over a period of forty-two years a series of 
annuities ranging from two billion gold marks to six billion gold 
marks; and second, Germany shall pay to the Allies for forty 
years a twelve and one-half per cent tax on the sum total of her 
export trade. The grand total of the indemnity, according to 
the first provision, would amount to 220,000,000,000 gold marks, 
or $55,500,000,000. What the second provision would bring 
it is impossible to say, as no one can tell what the twelve and 
one-half per cent tax on Germany's exports will be twenty years 
from now. 

Two important observations made of the plan are that it does 
fix the definite total Germany must pay, and second, it is not 
effective without German consent. The reason that the new plan 
requires German consent for its validity, is because the Treaty of 
Versailles provides that Germany shall pay her indemnity in 
thirty years, whereas the latest scheme lays down the basis of 
payments at forty-two years. 

The announcement of the Allied decision met with universal 
disapproval in Germany, where all classes declare that the in- 
demnity imposed cannot possibly be raised. In the United States 
and Switzerland the opinion has been widely expressed that the 
reparation figure is too high. Moreover, the opinion was preva- 
lent in these two countries that the Germans cannot pay twelve 



844 RECENT EVENTS [Mar., 

and one-half per cent on the value of all exports, since that per- 
centage generally exceeds the margin of profit. According to 
official statements, by the Allies, however, the reparation plan 
does not contemplate a direct tax of twelve and one-half per cent 
on German exports. Instead, this is to be regarded as a tax 
placed on Germany equivalent to twelve and one-half per cent of 
her exports. In other words, the twelve and one-half per cent 
tax is merely taken as a measure variable with the indemnity. 
Germany must pay, and this is to be raised by Germany just as 
she must raise any other item in her budget or the fixed indem- 
nities themselves. Germany enjoys the same latitude in paying 
a variable indemnity as a fixed indemnity, and can relieve her ex- 
porters of the entire burden if she sees fit to take the necessary 
measures, such as increasing her per capita taxation or by in- 
augurating tobacco and liquor monopolies. 

The next meeting of the Reparation Conference was set for 
March 1st, and to this the German Government was invited. Ger- 
many has accepted the invitation on condition "that negotiations 
will take place also on propositions the German Government in- 
tends to present to the Conference." This is taken to mean that 
Germany intends to make certain counter proposals for repara- 
tion, and for the preparation of these the Government has nomi- 
nated a special executive committee to act in conjunction with 
Government departments. The personnel of the committee indi- 
cates that the German Government is bringing together its biggest 
men for a great campaign. The Committee of Fifteen represents 
the concentration of the leading figures in German industry, 
finance, agriculture, and shipping. It includes Hugo Stinnes, the 
richest man in the Republic, and his rival in the race for wealth, 
the steel magnate, Strauss. Some of the other members are Wal- 
ter Rothenau, President of the General Electric Company; Kuno 
of the Hamburg-American Line, and Wietfeldt, Director of 
Krupps. 

This attitude of Germany serves to emphasize the situation 
in France, which today is divided politically into two camps. 
One, led by M. Briand, and backed by President Millerand, would 
maintain the entente with England at almost any cost. The 
other, led by former President Poincare, would compromise no 
further and, if need be, cut loose from England and use militant 
force in bringing Germany to terms. On February 9th, the 
Chamber of Deputies gave to the Government a vote of confi- 
dence, which was demanded by Premier Briand as a condition of 
his going to the London Conference. The vote, however, was 387 
to 125, and came only after four days' strenuous debate, in which 



1921.] RECENT EVENTS 845 

the reparations agreement was subjected to severe criticism. The 
significance of this is that, while Premier Briand will go to the 
London Conference with free hands, it will also be with the 
knowledge that if he abates in the slightest degree the terms of 
the Paris agreement in favor of Germany, his Ministry will 
scarcely last beyond the date of his return. The general feeling 
in France today is that Germany must be made to pay, and to 
pay quickly, a sentiment reenforced by the fact that the tax rate 
in Germany is lower than that of France, which is staggering 
under the immense weight of war pensions, indemnities, and 
reparations for the devastated regions, all of which Germany is 
eventually to pay under the Treaty of Versailles. 

The place of meeting for the next session of the Council of 
the League of Nations on February 21st has been 'changed from 
Geneva to Paris. The Council will have before it a number of 
important international questions, including those not solved by 
the first Assembly of the League in November and December last. 
In addition to a committee of international jurists to discuss 
amendments to the Covenant of the League of Nations, six other 
committees must be appointed by the Council to deal with vari- 
ous subjects which must all come before the next plenary Assem- 
bly of the League in September. One of these subjects is the 
Soviet-Lithuanian Treaty, just filed with the Council of the 
League. 

A renewed military occupation of Constantinople has been 
threatened by the Allies, and the Inter-Allied representatives there 
have notified the Grand Vizier of the measures they propose 
to take. Franco-British reinforcements will be quartered in pub- 
lic buildings requisitioned in Stamboul, where already there arc 
several thousand Inter-Allied forces. It is considered that the 
troops are required to guard against threatened disorder, owing 
to the presence of followers of Mustapha Kemal Pasha, the Na- 
tionalist leader, and Bolshevik elements, and the failure of the 
Turks to ratify the Peace Treaty. 

On the other hand, Turkey's delegation to the Turkish Peace 
Conference, scheduled to begin at London on February 21st, will 
contain a large Nationalist delegation. The purpose of this Con- 
ference is the revision of the Treaty of Sevres, whereby Thrace 
and Smyrna were handed over to Greece. Because of the recall 
of Constantine to the Grecian throne despite Allied opposition, 
the disposition now seems growing among the Allies to return 
these territories to Turkey. Meanwhile, in order to hold Mus- 
tapha Kemal well in hand, the French have recently taken from 
him Aintab, a city of some 40,000 inhabitants, just within the 



846 , RECENT EVENTS [Mar., 

French zone of influence under the Treaty of Sevres, and from 
which the French have been trying to oust the Kemalists ever 
since they seized it last year. Kemal's fortunes have been on the 
mend since M. Viviani induced the League of Nations to ask 
President Wilson to undertake negotiations with him to save 
Armenia. In fact, they mended so rapidly that he was inclined 
to defy his French sponsors. But now that he has lost Aintab, 
the French expect that his Ambassadors will be more reasonable 
at London. In general the French press hails the capture of 
Aintab as a great French victory. 

Early in February it was officially announced that total sub- 
scription to the new six per cent French Government loan, which 
closed towards the end of January, amounted to 27,888,417,300 
francs. Of this sum, 10,998,236,097 francs was new money. 

The outstanding feature of the month's 
Italy. events in Italy has been the crusade of 

violence conducted by the Nationalist fac- 
tion against Socialist and radical newspapers and labor clubs in 
reprisal for the communistic excesses of the last eighteen months. 
Destruction of the principal property of the revolutionary organ- 
ization throughout Italy was evidently the plan of the campaign. 
Most of the rioting occurred in cities of northern and central 
Italy, with Milan as the chief centre of disorder. At Bologna the 
splendid Chamber of Labor was burned to the ground. This build- 
ing was the headquarters of Communistic Socialism in Italy, and 
its total contents, including the administrative department's ar- 
chives concerning the ramifications of the movement throughout 
the kingdom, were destroyed by the flames. Other chambers of 
labor were burned down at Modena, and at Taranto. At Trieste 
and at Florence the plants and buildings of prominent daily 
Socialist papers have been completely burned. At Milan Nation- 
alists raided the publishing house of the Socialist journal, Avanti. 
At least fifty persons have been killed or wounded in the various 
clashes. 

Owing to the gravity of the situation in the Provinces of 
Bologna and Modena, Premier Giolitti ordered the revocation of 
permits to carry arms, and directed the Prefects to arrest any 
person found in possession of arms, which were ordered to be 
surrendered within a specified time. Bologna, Modena and Fer- 
rara Provinces defied the Government ultimatum, and leading 
political and patriotic associations dispatched deputations to Rome 
to demand the withdrawal of the decree, on the ground that the 
Government has shown itself impotent to protect the lives and 



1921.] RECENT EVENTS 847 

property of citizens. For the time being, the Minister has been 
obliged to extend the term of delivery beyond the allotted time, as 
fully half a million rifles are known to be in the district in ques- 
tion. The Nationalists justify their campaign by affirming that 
they have uncovered proof of a plot against the State, and that 
they have found secret circulars addressed to Communists, bid- 
ding them to be in readiness to play their part in a great revolu- 
tionary outbreak planned over the whole of Italy for the near 
future. 

Disastrous anti-religious rioting is also reported from various 
parts of the country. Recently a horde of unemployed peasantry 
stormed the Tuscania Cathedral in the Roman province in a fury 
of iconoclasm. The invaders smashed up altars, crucifixes, pic- 
tures and statuary. Besides the material destruction, estimated 
at over $20,000, almost the whole of the rich treasury of votive 
offerings, engraved gold and silver, representing the gifts of many 
generations of pilgrims, was ruthlessly pillaged. Sanguinary dis- 
orders have also occurred at Castelamare di Stabia, on the Gulf of 
Naples, and fierce political strife has broken out between Social- 
ists and Clericals in Central Italy. 

Ever since the memorable factory-seizing campaign in Italy 
last fall, the Giolitti government has been endeavoring to evolve 
a scheme for redeeming its pledges to the workers for joint control 
of the larger industries. According to a bill, soon to be presented 
to the Parliament by Premier Giolitti, it is provided that the 
employees in each industry shall elect a National Council com- 
posed of nine members, and each Council in turn will appoint two 
representatives for participation in the management of each fac- 
tory, their power to extend to technical, financial and disciplinary 
arrangements, including the fixing of prices and the purchasing 
of raw materials. Factory owners strongly disapprove of the pro- 
posed law, as do the Communists, who are opposed both to the 
Government and the employers. At the coming session the Cath- 
olic Party will also present a measure dealing with a plan for 
workmen to share in the management and profits of the plants. 

The question of raising the price of bread is still absorbing 
public attention. The refusal of the Government to accept the 
Socialists' amendments to the project now before the Chamber 
has met with general approval. The aim of the Government is to 
provide some way to cover the enormous deficit in the budget, 
caused chiefly by fixing the price of bread at a low figure for 
political effect. 

Late in January at the Socialist convention at Leghorn the 
communist section of the Italian Socialist Party was defeated 



848 RECENT EVENTS [Mar., 

in its attempt to secure endorsement by the party of the Third 
Internationale of Moscow. After the rejection of their motion, 
the Communists left the convention and formed the Italian Com- 
munist Party, which advocates violence, when necessary to attain 
its ends. The vote on the question of joining the Moscow Inter- 
nationale was as follows: Socialists (against adherence), 112,241; 
Communists (for adherence), 58,900. The Socialist organization 
will retain its newspaper, the treasury and cooperative enterprises. 

Heavy fighting occurred in Fiume late in January when some 
of the military forces in the city, in conjunction with legionaries, 
seized the barracks and made an attempt to overthrow the Pro- 
visional Government. A Government militia force finally suc- 
ceeded in overcoming the rebels. D'Annunzio left Fiume for Italy 
shortly after the conclusion of the Peace of Rapallo, and his 
present place of abode is unknown. 

A bitter political struggle is developing in Fiume, eight 
parties having placed themselves in the field for the Constitutional 
Assembly elections. These include the old adherents of annexa- 
tion, the Nationalists, Autonomists, Croats, Socialists and Com- 
munists. The elections are to be held about the middle of March. 
The various Annexationist groups are expected to form a coalition, 
but the strength of the Autonomists is conceded to be the most 
formidable. Business at the port of Fiume is still at a standstill 
and the city is burdened with a large debt. The present Pro- 
visional Government is making efforts to have Italy reestablish 
the city's credit. 

Count Sforza, the Italian Foreign Minister, in the Chamber 
of Deputies on February 7th, made the important announcement 
that at the recent meeting of the Supreme Council in Paris, it was 
decided to reduce the expense to Germany of the Allied occupation 
of the Rhine to 240,000,000 gold marks. On Italy's initiative this 
sum will include the expenses of the various Inter-Allied commis- 
sions. By this means the cost of the Rhineland occupation will 
be reduced to about 12,000,000 sterling, which is only about one- 
sixth of the present cost a saving to Germany equivalent to 
$300,000,000 a year. 

The most important topic of discussion in 
Germany. Germany during the month was the in- 

demnity fixed by the Allied Premiers as 

described above. The Ministry of Finance has reached the con- 
clusion that the utmost sum Germany can pay in reparations is 
one hundred and fifty billion marks (about thirty-six billion dol- 
lars), this including all she has so far paid in cash and goods. 



1921.] RECENT EVENTS 849 

This sum would be paid off in thirty years under the plan out- 
lined. In addition, the Foreign Office has made public the data 
prepared by a committee of business experts for the use of the 
German delegation at the forthcoming London Conference. The 
figures show that Germany's imports in 1920 amounted to eight 
billion paper marks and her exports were five billion. In a state- 
ment accompanying the estimates, it is pointed out that the 
amount of exports must be increased sixty per cent in order 
merely to strike a trade balance. Against the French contention 
that the tax rate in Germany is not as high as that in France, 
data is given to the effect that the total of taxation in Germany, 
national, state and municipal, amounts to two hundred and fifty- 
three marks per capita. According to these figures the French- 
man pays thirteen per cent of his income to the government in 
taxes, whereas the German pays twenty per cent. 

Dr. Walter Simons, Foreign Secretary, has threatened to re- 
sign if the majority of his Cabinet does not stand behind him in 
opposing an unyielding front to the Allied demands, and press 
comment from all parts of Germany approves his attitude. Never- 
theless, there is a general call for a broader Cabinet, which should 
include, it is suggested, members of all parties except the Com- 
munists to impress the world with Germany's unanimity and 
determination. Germany, according to a statement by Dr. Ernest 
Scholz, Minister of Economics, will not affix her signature to a 
compact that cannot be fulfilled, and holds that the Versailles 
Treaty prescribed an entirely different procedure, for arriving at 
the amount of the indemnity Germany was to pay, than that 
adopted by the Supreme Council at Paris. 

"In view of the serious times through which Germany is 
passing," the Prussian Minister of the Interior has directed all 
provincial Governors and the Police President of Berlin not to 
issue any more licenses for balls for the carnival season at this 
period of the year, and to restrict, as much as possible, the enter- 
tainments for which licenses have already been granted. The 
Socialist Labor Party in Munich at a large mass meeting passed a 
resolution demanding a plebiscite of the German people, and ask- 
ing the German people to enter upon a national strike, if neces- 
sary, to evade the Allied indemnity demand. 

The German Government has sent to the Reparations Com- 
mission a note saying that Germany will not deliver the amounts 
of coal called for by the Commission for the next six months. 
This is in reply to the notification that Germany is expected to 
deliver 2,200,000 tons monthly, instead of the 2,000,000 provided 
for at Spa, and also to make up the 500,000 tons by which she 

VOL. exn. 54 



850 , RECENT EVENTS [Mar., 

has failed to meet the Spa arrangement. The German note says 
that German industry needs the coal and that Germany cannot 
deliver more than 1,800,000 tons per month, and that only on 
condition that the Spa payment arrangement is strictly adhered to. 

A detailed list of the various deliveries made by Germany to 
the Allies up to December 31st, in execution of the Treaty of Ver- 
sailles during the first year it was in force, has just been issued 
by the Reparations Commission. The chief item is coal, amount- 
ing in all to 17,818,840 tons. Next in importance on the list are 
dyestuffs, of which 10,787,827 kilos were delivered. The list con- 
tains various cables which have been delivered, but which have 
not yet been allocated by the expert conference now sitting at 
Washington, to which the work was intrusted. In all there are 
seventeen cables in various parts of the world, and the long delay 
of the Washington conference in their allocation has risen from 
difference of opinion between the United States and Great Britain 
and Italy on the one side and France and Japan on the other. 

In a lengthy statement to the Reichstag, Dr. Simons, the 
Foreign Secretary, recently explained the Government's attitude 
toward the resumption of diplomatic and trade relations with Soviet 
Russia. Dr. Simons declared that Germany's objection to resum- 
ing diplomatic relations with Russia was due to the failure of the 
Moscow Government to make due amends for the murder of 
Count von Mirbach, the German Ambassador to Russia, and also 
to the persistency with which the Soviet regime had attempted to 
carry on political agitation in Germany. As for attempted resump- 
tion of trade relations through unofficial channels, Dr. Simons 
stated that progress in this direction could not be expected until 
the Russian Government produced tangible evidence that they 
were in possession of export commodities, that the Russian trans- 
portation system had received needed improvement, and that the 
East had ceased to be a theatre of war. 

Ratifications of the provisional German-Hungarian commer- 
cial treaty were recently exchanged in Budapest. The treaty con- 
tains the most-favored nation clause, and also provides for the 
exchange of the railroad rolling stock belonging to one country 
and located in the other. It runs for three months, and will be 
renewed automatically for another quarter unless renounced 
before the expiration of the first period. On the other hand, by a 
vote of the Cabinet, Czecho-Slovakia on February llth, rejected 
the draft of a treaty of commerce with Germany, prepared in col- 
laboration with German representatives and approved by the Min- 
ister of Commerce. 

Controversy over the Bavarian "Orgesch" and other home- 



1921.] RECENT EVENTS 851 

guard organizations came to a head on February 7th when the 
German Federal Government notified the Bavarian Prime Minister 
that the Federal Government refused to take any further responsi- 
bility for the situation in Bavaria, and that the Bavarian Govern- 
ment must risk occupation by France if it did not immediately 
fulfill the demands of the Allied disarmament note. The Bavarian 
Government replied in a note, explaining that while Bavaria ad- 
hered to the standpoint that the disarmament and reparations 
decisions should not be treated separately, Bavaria would no 
longer oppose orders which the German Government, consistent 
with the Constitution, considered necessary. 

Official Government statistics, recently completed, show that 
Germany today has a total population of 60,282,602 as against 
65,000,000 in 1913. The census shows that the nation owns 
3,500,000 horses, 16,500,000 cows, 5,000,000 sheep, 11,500,000 
pigs, 4,000,000 goats, 51,000,000 poultry, and 7,500,000 dogs. In 
1914 Germany owned about 22,000,000 cattle and in 1916 about 
21,000,000. In 1910 Germany had close to 65,000,000 head. 

Germany will be obliged to import 3,000,000 tons of grain to 
meet domestic needs in 1921, according to an official reply to a 
question concerning the country's immediate requirements of 
foodstuffs from abroad. The Government admits the appraisal 
submitted at the Spa conference will prove inadequate, owing to 
the failure of last year's crops, which did not come up to the 
expected yield. 

The Treaty of Peace between Soviet Russia 
Russia. and Poland was finally signed at Riga on 

February llth, according to a wireless 

dispatch from Moscow. The preliminary Peace Treaty between 
the two countries was signed at Riga on October 12th last. 
Shortly afterwards negotiations were taken up at Riga by Polish 
and Soviet representatives, and these negotiations have been 
dragging along ever since. The foregoing message from Moscow 
embodies the first report of any definite conclusion of the Riga 
negotiations. 

Any peace signed at Riga will only be a truce so far as Soviet 
Russia is concerned, according to secret Soviet military documents 
recently discovered by French officials. To repel a possible Bol- 
shevik offensive, which was planned for April, President Pilsudski 
of Poland went to Paris early in February, and endeavored to in- 
duce France to enter into a military alliance with Poland. The 
most he could obtain, however, was a declaration of the French 
Government recognizing the community of interest uniting the 



852 RECENT EVENTS [Mar., 

two countries. Nevertheless, the declaration has importance, as 
showing that France has accepted President Pilsudski's assurance 
that Poland has adopted a pacific policy, and is without aggressive 
intentions against her neighbors, thus justifying France in com- 
ing to her aid if she is attacked without provocation. On the 
other hand, Poland and Rumania are negotiating a defensive alli- 
ance which will not only include military affairs, but will also 
contain economic and commercial features. It is expected that 
this treaty will be concluded in the near future. 

On his Parisian visit, President Pilsudski made a formal 
promise to the President of the Council of the League of Nations 
that Vilna will be evacuated by the Polish irregular troops under 
General Zellgouski as soon as the date for the Lithuanian plebi- 
scite is fixed and an international occupation contingent has ar- 
rived. The Swiss Government, however, has refused to allow 
the passage of these troops of the League of Nations through its 
territory on the ground that the troops sent, although on a peace- 
ful mission, might become involved in hostilities at Vilna. The 
Council of the League has requested the Swiss Government to 
send a representative to its meeting at Paris on February 21st to 
discuss this question. 

In addition to the Swiss attitude, the Vilna situation is fur- 
ther complicated by a message of the Russian Soviet Government 
to Lithuania that it will consider it a definite act of hostility on 
the part of Lithuania if a League of Nations army is allowed to 
occupy the Vilna district. This is looked upon as a definite Bol- 
shevik threat against the military authority of the League. 

One of the decisions arrived at by the Supreme Council in its 
meeting at Paris was the recognition of Latvia and Esthonia as 
sovereign states. Action regarding Lithuania and Georgia was 
deferred, pending further information. The recognition of Latvia 
and Esthonia is in direct opposition to a note of President Wilson 
to the Allies earlier in the month, appealing for the maintenance 
of the integrity of the former Russian Empire. The view of the 
American Government is that the Powers should not take advan- 
tage of the stricken condition of Russia to dismember that coun- 
try, and until a responsible and representative government shall 
have been erected in Russia, the Powers should not attempt to 
dispose of Russian territories. Since their recognition by the 
Allies, Latvia and Esthonia have invited Poland and Lithuania 
to a Congress at Riga. The purpose of the proposed Congress is 
to reach an economic agreement which it is hoped will be the 
foundation for a political entente of the Baltic States and Poland. 
This hitherto it has been impossible to negotiate. 



1921.] RECENT EVENTS 853 

Conflicting reports of the fate of the trade agreement between 
England and Soviet Russia have been the order of the month. 
Leonid Krassin, the Soviet representative who carried on the 
negotiations in London, early in January, returned to Moscow 
with the text of the agreement for ratification by the Soviet Gov- 
ernment, but to date nothing definite has been done and dispatches 
report the Bolshevik leaders variously, as in favor of, and as op- 
posed to, the agreement. 

Diplomatic advices lately received indicate that, while the 
convention under discussion between the Persian Government 
and Soviet Russia has not yet been signed, there is a good pros- 
pect that it will be ratified, as the Persian Cabinet is reported in 
favor of it. The treaty, if ratified, would make Persia an ally 
of Soviet Russia, and provide the latter with a military base for 
operation against the British in the Near East and India, as well 
as a base for general propaganda. It confers on Russia the right 
to send military expeditions into Persian territories, provided 
Persia is invaded by an enemy of the Soviets. Later reports state 
that Tartar Bolshevik troops have entered the town of Kasvin, 
Persia, ninety miles northwest of Teheran, and British forces in 
the latter city are reported to have begun a withdrawal. 

Authentic information recently received by the United States 
Government, shows that the fuel famine has now become so acute 
in Soviet Russia that all traffic has been suspended on nineteen 
principal railroad lines and twelve secondary lines, making a 
total of thirty-one railroads over which no trains are moving, 
except in cases of emergency. Practically all of the mines in the 
Don region have been shut down because of water in the pits, re- 
sulting from lack of sufficient fuel to operate pumping machinery. 
Only five cables for the transmission of electric power are now in 
use in Petrograd, and the street cars are operated only four hours 
daily, between the morning hours of 7 and 11 o'clock. The re- 
port says the street railways face a complete suspension of opera- 
tion unless fuel is obtained immediately. Factories that failed to 
obtain sufficient coal last summer, have been obliged to shut 
down. Repair work on ships has also been abandoned because 
of lack of fuel, and Odessa and other ports are clogged with ves- 
sels for that reason. Beginning with January 1st, all currency 
was abolished as a medium of exchange in Russia, and the only 
such medium now in use takes the form of "work cards," which 
pass as currency. The existing economic breakdown is the sever- 
est Russia has ever experienced. 

February 17, 1921. 



With Our Readers. 

THE worth and even necessity of visible religious unity are be- 
coming more and more apparent to the leaders of many of the 
Protestant denominations. The Lambeth Conference, held some 
months ago in England, at which were present two hundred and 
fifty bishops of the Anglican, Church, issued this (for them) ex- 
traordinary statement, "that the much-desired Christian unity 
could only be realized by those who were united in the fellowship 
of one visible Society, whose members are bound together by the 
ties of a common faith, common sacraments, and a common 
ministry." 

Such an aspiration after the true life with and in Christ is 
both comforting and encouraging. 

* * * * 

FROM the encyclical issued by the Lambeth Conference, from 
the pronouncements made by the Episcopal Conference on 
Faith and Order, and from the statements concerning religious 
unity emanating from other denominations, it is apparent that, 
while all deplore the disruption of Christian unity and the multi- 
plicity of sects, all likewise suppose that the different religious 
bodies, the Catholic Church as well as the others, are on the same 
level: tainted by the same sin: equally guilty, in a qualitative if 
not in a quantitative way, of having broken away from or lost the 
unity of Christendom. In other words, they all suppose that the 
visible, knowable Church of Christ has failed: and that all the 
so-called Christian sects had best get together and build it up 
again. 

The implication back of all this is that representatives from 
the different Churches should meet and, according to their cor- 
porate judgment, make concessions, and compromise upon a 
common Christian creed. Such a manner of thought misses the 
real character and basis of the unity of, and in, Christ. That 
unity was not made by man, and can never be made by him. It 
cannot be broken up by man, neither by his ignorances nor his 
sins. Desirable as the mind of man may judge it to be, of and 
by himself man could never accomplish it. Why? Because by 
its very nature it is entirely beyond man. Our Blessed Lord Jesus 
Christ is Himself the source, the origin, the foundation, both of 
our union with Him and our religious union, in Him, one with 
another. He is God. Anyone who denies that truth, makes re- 
ligious unity impossible, for he immediately throws it back upon 



1921.] WITH OUR READERS 855 

human debate, investigation, and compromise. And therefore it 
can rise no higher than human knowledge, which is variable, in- 
constant, progressive. 

* * * * 

AS soon as it is seen that Jesus Christ is God, the whole attitude 
of the individual man towards His teaching must change. 
First of all, the individual will see that Christian teaching is the 
word of God. It is as fixed, immutable, and eternal as God Him- 
self. It can no more be changed than God can be changed. It 
comes from God: it is not brought by man to God, nor is it the 
result of human deliberations and conventions, in which men 
have sought to find the best approach, or the nearest expression 
of Christ's truth and Christ's purpose which God in His good 
will, will later confirm. No: The revelation of Jesus Christ is 
not dependent on the will or the mind of man. It is not born of 
man's needs. It is the voice of God, in the Person of Jesus Christ, 
both God and Man, reaching us in human accents through the 
lips of Christ, but weighted with the immutability and eternal 
changelessness of God. Jesus Christ came, and He is the Truth 
and the Life and the Way. He declared that He was such for all 
men through all ages. The New Testament might be quoted to 
show how He established His Church to which He committed all 
truth: to which He gave His own authority, making it so explicit 
as to say: "He that heareth you (the Church) heareth Me." 
Similar quotations might be made at length. In like manner, to 
forestall the doubts and sins of men, Our Lord Jesus Christ de- 
clared most positively that the Church which He founded would 
be visible as such to all men at all times. It would be as a city 
placed upon the mountain-top. The gates of error would never 
prevail against it. 

* * * * 

TO declare that, in the course of the ages, this Church of Christ 
has been scrambled among a number of so-called Christian 
sects, is to deny Christ. And to escape this dilemma by asserting 
that Christ gave the gift: Christ established His Church, but men 
were unable to guard it faithfully; and through their fault, not 
through His, it lost its unity in Him is to deny His Divinity: to 
mock His word, and to assert that He did not know what He was 
attempting; that He made a promise which a higher wisdom and 
a better knowledge of human nature would have taught Him was 
vain. 

And yet this is practically the attitude assumed by the Lam- 
beth Conference, and by many who loudly proclaim the virtue and 
necessity of religious unity. Surely they do not mean this, for 



856 WITH OUR READERS [Mar., 

many of them have a real personal love of our blessed Lord, and 
a desire to serve Him. But their express writings will in them- 
selves allow of no other conclusion. 

They look upon the particular church, to which they have 
long given allegiance, as a part of the true Church. If it hasn't 
got all the truth, it has some of the truth: and therefore it is en- 
titled to consideration in every discussion on Church unity. Each 
one must find his way to heaven as best he can; and they argue: 
"If I followed my church faithfully, I would certainly never do 
anything wrong. Other churches are good, too: yet they have 
their faults. We have all no doubt lost something of the primitive 
truth, and our simplicity has grown sophisticated, and perhaps 
tainted, through the ages. Our divisions are due to human 
weaknesses, from which none of us is free. It would be well if 
these might be lifted. But can they? Well, if we all got to- 
gether, agreed that some blame rested upon all of us, made mu- 
tual concessions and acceptances, perhaps we could. But all 
must agree so to foregather and give due consideration to all 
claims. When such a sense of justice reigns, unity may be pos- 
sible; but it can never be born of anything else but justice." 

* * * * 

IF the whole of the argument were as true as the last phrase, it 
would be unanswerable. But it is built upon an entire forget- 
fulness of the fact that Jesus Christ came and gave His definite 
truth to men, and promised that He would keep that truth un- 
dented, intact, through a visible Church that would live as a vis- 
ible Church until the end of the world. 

A garment without seam with which every man is bound in 
conscience to clothe himself: and a patchwork of human guesses, 
compromises, and opinions, with which he vainly strives to warm 
his shivering soul that is the difference between the right and 

the wrong idea of Christian unity. 

* * * * 

IN this very report of the Lambeth Conference, the truth of the 
establishment of the Church is firmly stated, and then its conse- 
quences deftly shirked. It declares that Our Lord founded the 
Church and sent His Holy Spirit to abide therein forever and 
then, instead of declaring that men are subject to the Holy Spirit 
and must follow His truth, it makes the Holy Spirit and His Pres- 
ence in the Church subject to the differences, the vagaries, the 
sentimentalities of men. "God sent forth His Son, both to recon- 
cile the world to Himself and to reconcile men one to another. 
And His Son formed a new and greater Israel, which we call the 
Church, to carry on His own mission of reconciling men to God 



1921.] WITH OUR READERS 857 

and men to men. The foundation and ground of all fellowship 
is the undeflected will of God, renewing again and again its 
patient effort to possess, without destroying, the wills of men. 
And so He has called into being a fellowship of men, His Church, 
and sent His Holy Spirit to abide therein, that by the prevailing 
attraction of that one Spirit He, the one God and Father of all, 
may win over the whole human family to that fellowship in Him- 
self by which alone it can attain to the fullness of life. 

"This, then, is the object of the Church. In the prosecution 
of this object it must take account of every fellowship that exists 
among men, must seek to deepen and purify it, and, above all, to 
attach it to God. But in order to accomplish its, object, the 
Church must itself be a pattern of fellowship. It is only by show- 
ing the value and power of fellowship in itself that it can win the 
world to fellowship. The weakness of the Church in the world 
today is not surprising when we consider how the bands of its 
own fellowship are loosened and broken." 

* * * * 

THE fellowship of men is born of their brotherhood in their ac- 
ceptance of Christ: Christ is not born of the fellowship of 
men. If we were all to abide in one another and yet not abide 
in Him, we would have no life in us. 

The workers after Christian unity frequently turn things up- 
side down. The fundamental error in this pronouncement and 
in much else issued on the question is that corporate love of a 
denomination or of an organization excuses or lessens one's direct, 
personal responsibility to God. Religion is not a matter of ad- 
herence to a church as the word "church" is today understood 
by non-Catholics. In the Catholic sense, the Church is not an 
institution, but an organism: the living participation by ourselves 
in Christ living in the world: in Christ feeding us in the world. 
It is not only God with us, it is the Life of God with us and in us 
the Truth, the Light, the Life. 

It is the fulfillment of that first and greatest Commandment: 
"Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with thy whole heart, and 
with thy whole soul, and with thy whole mind." This is the pri- 
mary obligation of the creature, which he must meet in himself 
and by himself: and from which no human institution, no human 
multitude, however they be bound to him or he to them, can free 
him. No one else can permit an individual to do wrong: no one 
else can excuse him from not having done right. And to this 
primary moral duty, between every man and his God, many who 
discuss Christian unity seem to be blind. They will approach 
the vision: the light seems ready to break over the hill, which 



858 WITH OUR READERS [Mar., 

I 

they have so laboriously and courageously climbed and then they 
turn back and seek the valley where the crowd lives with whom 
they have lived so long. "We must be part of the true Church," 
they say again in the darker shadows, "and we will go over to- 
gether.'* The truth haunts them: pursues them for none can 
have so much of the light and not yearn for more. Indeed, unity 
of religious truth, like the synthesis of human truth, is an instinct 
in the soul of man. He seeks it ever, even though he knows not 
that he seeks it. Were he to realize that it is a personal, inde- 
pendent responsibility and dignity, based upon the eternal worth 
before God of his individual soul, he would see in a sacrificial but 
a clearer light. 

Thus does the Catholic Church follow insistently upon the 
religious thoughts of men, and rightly do they say: "If we could 
get that Church, we surely would have unity." 

* * * * 

BUT the Catholic Church is not merely a corporate body of be- 
lievers. Every member of it has accepted its teachings on 
the authority of God. And through that personal acceptance does 
he receive life in Christ and membership in the kingdom of God. 
It is this life and not numbers that makes majestic and secure 
the Catholic Church. 

And, since it is the life of man with God, the Church looks 
upon heresy as the greatest of sins, because it is the destruction 
of the very source of life with Christ, the denial of Him as the 
Truth and the Light. Other sins offend Christ most grievously; 
other sins crucify Him afresh: but this sin denies Him absolutely 
as the Divine Teacher of men and the Saviour of the world. 
Consequently, from the days of St. John, no sin has been de- 
nounced in such severe, angry, and almost ungovernable terms 
by the Fathers, the confessors, the saints, the teachers of the 
Church throughout the ages. 

* * * * 

WE deplored, therefore, a statement made in the Blackfriars of 
last August: that while the saints and prophets of the 
Church condemned disunion, they denounced still more the crimes 
of those even in the highest quarters, which brought it about. 
No one wishes to excuse in any way the crimes that have led to 
disunion: but surely every saint and prophet of the Church knew 
that the greatest of crimes is the denial of the Church: the denial 
of Christ, which has resulted in the disruption of Christian teach- 
ing and the loss of His divine life and light to millions for cen- 
turies past. 

The statement seems to infer and the American Church 



1921.] WITH OUR READERS 859 

Monthly has made the inference that all the sects and denomina- 
tions, including the Catholic Church, have sinned, and that we 
should all likewise do penance. But the truth of Christ, and of 
His Word, does not depend upon man's sinlessness. Were the 
religious unity desired by both those magazines an accomplished 
fact, both writers know that sin would still continue; that crimes 
even in high places would not cease, and that there might be 
times when, as Cardinal Newman says, the Church, through the 
faithlessness of her children, might appear to some, even as Christ 
once showed Himself, in the arms of the devil. If the claim of 
the Church is to be tested by impeccability, one sin of one un- 
known member is as weighty an argument as the notorious crimes 

of those who sat in high places. 

* * * * 

OERHAPS the most unfortunate moral tendency of the day is to 
1 shirk one's personal, direct duty. It is characteristic of us in 
the political, the civic, the industrial fields. We lend ourselves 
to a corporate morality, which after all is no morality at all. The 
virtues are becoming more distant: less concrete, because the 
necessity of personal illustration is lightly grasped. Man's first 
duty is to his God. If he is not right with God, he cannot be right 
with his fellows. And even if the whole world go wrong, he can- 
not make himself right by going with it. The obligation to seek 
and to accept God and His Son, Jesus Christ, is direct, immediate, 
for every soul; and no corporate activity, however good and 
promising,, should be permitted to dim this eternal truth. 



TO this issue of THE CATHOLIC WORLD, Mr. Williams contributes 
an article on the Catholic Press: and Edward F. Carrington, 
S.J., at the end of his paper on Leslie Moore urges us to be more 
interested in Catholic literature. 

The present month of March has been set aside by the Hier- 
archy of the country as Catholic Press Month. The primary pur- 
pose of this campaign is to help our periodical publications 
weekly and monthly particularly our diocesan papers. But we 
feel sure that the Bishops would wish some attention given to the 
wider question of Catholic literature and our responsibility to 
cultivate not only Catholic books, but what might be termed the 

chronic Catholic mind. 

* * * * 

p^vIVERSIFIED are our occupations and our interests in life. To 
\J their ruling we may bring many motives and sometimes no 
motives at all except our casual feelings, sentiments, passions and 



860 WITH OUR READERS [Mar., 

prejudices. The very diversity of them, and ofttimes the aimless- 
ness, makes our hearts grow weary and our minds bewildered. 
We long for a rest, and a rest means the opportunity and the 
blessing to see life right and see it whole. 

We deceive ourselves into thinking that to be distracted is to 
rest. Distraction means only a postponement of the problem. It 
may have its accidental good office in helping us, when we again 
look at worries and cares, to view them in a more exact measure. 
But the newspapers: the movies: the illustrated magazines: the 
chance talk of friends never give us real rest peace with our- 
selves: our occupation: our home: peace with God. That comes 
from a mind that is master of itself and that knows the way 
through the highways and the bypaths of life. Since each one of 
us must touch upon many interests : many questions, this matter 
of knowing our way clear is not so easy as it sounds. To see the 
truth and duty: to live up to both: to stand firm in the face of 
opposition that is almost overpowering: to see clearly when 
arguments, seemingly unanswerable, come against us, well- 
phrased and many, demands a mind that has fortified itself with 

strong meat. 

* * * * 

THERE is no man today who in the course of a week or a month 
is not forced to speak his opinion on questions such as the 
labor union : the right of collective bargaining : the right of capital- 
ism to organize and to cooperate : the living wages for women and 
girls: the dignity of marriage and of the home: the education 
of children. To many there is both opportunity and necessity to 
speak about Catholic teaching and Catholic doctrine: or some 
mooted question of history of our own, or some other, country. 
We can help ourselves immensely in the whole intelligent 
appreciation of our Catholic inheritance, if we get into the habit 
of reading Catholic books; and by the same habit we can help 
many others, for all of us have our circle of friends, great or 
small. With this habit of reading, even if it be but for half an 
hour a day, will grow our knowledge and love of Catholic truth, 
our added sense of self-dignity and self-mastery. 

* * * * 

IT is sometimes said that the output of Catholic literature is 
small or that its standing in the literary world is not great. 
The output might indeed be greater: but as it stands it is note- 
worthy and the literary merit compares favorably and at times 
more than favorably with secular literature of the day. 

Let us take a hurried survey of some of the Catholic books 
that have been issued within about a twelvemonth. Our survey 



1921.] WITH OUR READERS 861 

is casual : not by any means exhaustive. As Catholic reading can 
help us interpret rightly any field of human thought, we will con- 
fine ourselves to no one subject. We will give a list that surely 
ought to hold some invitation for any one who likes to read: and 
let us hope if there be any so unfortunate for those who do 

not like to read. 

* * * * 

TO begin with the beginning of all things, Catholic truth, there 
is the volume of Rev. G. H. Joye, S.J., The Catholic Doctrine 
of Grace, which will add fresh, inspiring light on the supernatural 
life which we all lead if we walk with God. If you wish other 
devotional, instructive books, select St. Bernard's Sermon on the 
Canticles, the first volume of which has just appeared; or Ex- 
position of Christian Doctrine, by a seminary professor a book 
for the "plainer" people; or Credo: A Short Exposition of Catholic 
Belief, by Right Rev. A. Le Roy. Perhaps, someone has asked 
you about the reported miracles at Lourdes and as to how we 
know they are miracles. It would be well and you will find 
it interesting to read The Logic of Lourdes, by John J. Clif- 
ford, S.J. 

The student at our Catholic colleges will find his time well 
spent if he reads The Catholic Student, by Michael Hickey. And 
no one, whether student or not, should be without a knowledge, 
and indeed a living interest, in the history of our own country. 
Therefore, we recommend The History of the United States, by 
Charles H. McCarthy. Our younger, and our older folk, too, 
ought to be somewhat versed in the greater events of Christian 
history. The younger will be interested by A General History of 
the Christian Era, by N. A. Weber: the older, by Credentials of 
Christianity, by Martin J. Scott, S.J. 

For more particular studies in history, we would mention 
Europe and the Faith, by Hilaire Belloc; English Catholics in the 
Reign of Queen Elizabeth, by John H. Pollen, S.J.; Ireland a 
Nation, by Robert Lynd; The History of England Series, telling of 
the suffering of Catholics, and refuting the errors of Protestant 
history by Ernest R. Hull, S.J., or The Women of '98, recounting 
the stories of the heroic Irish women, by Mrs. T. Concannon. For 
other historical studies in different lines, we must recall the 
recently published volumes: Mediaeval Medicine, by James J. 
Walsh; An Essay on Mediaeval Economic Teaching, by George 
O'Brien, which latter gives a good appreciation of the industrial 
world directed by Catholic philosophy; and The Modern World, 
by Francis S. Betters, S.J., and Alfred K. Kaufman, S.J. 

Spiritualism and its allied subjects are still widely discussed. 



862 WITH OUR READERS [Mar., 

A useful volume on this subject is The Menace of Spiritualism, 
by Elliott O'Donnell. On the industrial question we have, most 
recently, The Church and Labor, by John A. Ryan, D.D. 

If one thinks all this has been too serious and heavy, let him 
turn to such lighter works as Points of Friction, by Agnes Rep- 
plier, where he will be struck by many wholesome truths not 
altogether pleasantly administered; or Abbotscourt, by John Ays- 
cough; The Grey Nuns of the Far North, by Rev. P. Duchaussois, 
O.M.I., a thrilling tale; or Eunice, by Isabel C. Clarke. 
* * * * 

WE might extend the above list to twice its size. We but wished 
to show to any doubting reader that Catholic literature is 
alive, and to ask that its life be appreciated and further nourished 
by the support of the Catholic body. 

We plead this not so much for the literature itself as for 
Catholics themselves. For mind rules us and mind rules the 
world. And we should see to it, through the Catholic cultivation 
of the mind, that the truth of Christ rules the world. Right 
reason ought again to be placed upon its throne. Through the 
vagaries of false philosophy and false religion, truth has not only 
been denied: but the office of truth has been forgotten. Wild 
and radical theories born of error, of lawlessness, of emotion, have 
been proclaimed masters to take her place. Their very unreason- 
ableness will eventually be their undoing: but until that is fully 
known, they will continue to work great harm. To expose their 
unreasonableness the more readily, there is no more effective 
agency than the clear, attractive light of Catholic truth. 



A SLANDEROUS article, pretending to portray the real situation 
iv in Poland today, appeared in the February 16th issue of 
The Nation, under the heading of "How Long Will Poland Last?" 
In an attempt to paint the blackest picture his most vivid imagina- 
tion could suggest, the author has stooped to prejudiced personal 
interpretations of real and imaginary situations affecting the most 
vital parts of Poland's Government, her ideals and her peoples. 

The opening paragraphs deal with opinions on the creation of 
Poland, likened to an attempt at the fulfillment of a romantic 
dream; of a supposed lack of democracy in a government which 
fails to function and is controlled by nobles and aristocrats, and 
whose sole business is waging ineffectual war to enlarge her ter- 
ritories. Those opinions are presented with the cold manner of 
one whose only motive is complete destruction. This tone is not 
even softened to portray a good beginning in the creation of a 



1921.] WITH OUR READERS 863 

buffer state between the most dangerous factors blocking the 
present trend of events toward peace in Europe. 

* * * * 

TO refute the statement regarding democracy, we have but to 
quote the words of Paderewski, the venerable patriot of Polish 
liberty: "It is useless to try to teach American ideals of democracy 
to the Poles, for they have had them for a thousand years." 

Poland, emerging from a grave of one hundred and fifty 
years, assumed the task of erecting a new government after years 
of oppression under the Prussian heel, the Russian yoke and 
Austrian domination. The energetic efforts of her people, under 
most adverse circumstances, were a revelation to those Americans 
who were privileged to view the results with eyes, unclouded by 
racial prejudice or political hate. The Polish Government is new, 
but Poland is old, and, having outlived oppression, will easily 
survive the inevitable governmental changes which naturally pre- 
cede equilibrium and stability in a government of, by and for the 
whole people. 

Only a great catastrophe can prevent Poland from assuming 
her rightful position amongst the civilized nations of Europe. 
Her traditions, nurtured through many years of diversified op- 
pression, broke forth into life, immediately the hands of the op- 
pressors were withdrawn. The solidarity of intention of the classes 
and the masses is bound to spell success for the new Republic. 

The Government at Warsaw does function. Nobles and aris- 
tocrats, as such, have no place in Poland's Government today. 
That Government is by the masses. The largest party in the 
Polish Diet is that representing the small farmer or peasant, and 
presiding as Premier is the peasant, Witos. Can one rightfully 
say that it is class rule which governs Poland now? 

* * * * 

A PARAGRAPH could hardly have been devoted to the subju- 
/"Y. gation of the peasant had the author known that the Diet in 
1919 divided the land in Poland, including all large estates, into 
the following groups: Very large farms, middle-sized estates, big 
peasant farms, small peasant holdings. The plan is that none 
shall own more than three hundred acres. An exception is that 
specialized industries, forming an industrial unit supporting 
colonies of peasants, shall be left intact. Poland here accom- 
plished by deliberate and sane methods what others in central 
Europe had tried and failed the division of the land. True it has 
come slowly, and is, even now, only in process of adjustment. The 
deliberate method is the very cause of its success. 

* * * * 



864 BOOKS RECEIVED [Mar., 1921.] 

AS for waging wars. Poland has fought a defensive war to pro- 
tect these confines established by the League of Nations. The 
advance upon Kiev is perhaps the most quoted of her supposed 
efforts for expansion. Yet in that, the carefully announced inten- 
tion of the Polish authorities was merely to support the Ukrainian 
against a common enemy. A further provision was that a 
Ukrainian must be the civil governor of Kiev (and it was so), and 
that the Polish army would withdraw immediately after the 
Ukrainian defence had been made secure. The statements re- 
garding Poland's greed for territory and her desire for war have 
often been refuted by dependable and well-informed people of 
the highest moral character. It is a known fact that Poland in- 
tends to abide fully by the mandates of the League of Nations 
respecting her boundaries, even though it necessitate relinquish- 
ing lands already considered hers. 



WE take pleasure in printing the following notice: "The 
American Committee for Relief in Ireland, 1 West 34th 
Street, New York, is anxious to get all possible material bear- 
ing on the needs of the population in Ireland. Persons who have 
received letters from friends or relatives in Ireland which give a 
picture of present conditions, are urged to send a copy of the 
letters, addressed to the Publicity Department of the A. C. R. I. 
First-hand human interest material of this character will aid the 
Committee greatly in its drive for funds to relieve the destitute 
women and children." 



BOOKS RECEIVED. 

BKNZIGER BROTHERS, New York: 

The Mother of Christ. By O. R. Vassall-Phillips, C.SS.R. $2.50 net. Faith and 
Duty. By J. F. Smith. $2.50 net. St. Paul. By P. Coghlan, C.P. $2.50. 
Meditations on the Litany of the Sacred Heart of Jesus. By F. A. Forbes. 
50 cents. The Gospel According to St. Mark. By R. Eaton. $2.00. A Scottish 
Knight-Errant. By F. A. Forbes and M. Cahill. $1.75. The Message of Francis 
Thompson. By a Sister of Notre Dame. The Fringe of the Eternal. By Rev. 
F. Gonne. $2.00. In Mallow. By W. O'Brien. $1.25. Marriage and Mother- 
hood. By A. Lady Lovat. $2.00. A Spiritual Retreat. By Father Alexander, 
O.F.M. $3.00. 
LONGMANS, GREEN & Co., New York: 

Ireland in the European System. By J. Hogan. Vol. I. $5.00 net. Victoire de 

Saint-Luc. By Mother St. Patrick. $1.40. 
E. P. BUTTON & Co., New York: 

Principles of Freedom. By T. MacSwiney. Among Italian Peasants. By S. 
Cyriax. A Tour of American National Parks. By H. O. Reck. Saint Columba 
of lona. By L. Menzies. Naturalism in English Poetry. By S. A. Brooke, LL.D. 
THE CENTURY Co., New York: 

Glimpses of South America. By F. A. Sherwood. A Study of Women Delinquents. 

By M. R. Ferrald, M. H. S. Hayes and A. Dawley. 
THE MACMILLAN Co., New York: 

History of the United States, 1850-1877. Vol. VI. 1886-1872. By J. F. Rhodes, 
LL.D. Social Reconstruction. By J. A. Ryan, D.D., LL.D. $2.50. The States 
of South America. By C. Dornville-Fife. $5.00. The Church and Labor. By 
J. A. Ryan, D.D., LL.D., and J. Husslein, S.J., Ph.D. $3.75. 
JOHN LANE Co., New York: 

The Watch-Dog of the Crown. By J. Knipe. 



AP The Catholic world 

2 

G3 

v.112 



PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE 
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET 

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY